First Raid
View Online

The Imperial arms

First Raid

First raid

I walked with the older mare as the group of girls now keep the distance from me. While we walked Applebloom had come up beside me and was talking to me. She asked about my life and what all I’ve done.

“So, Troy what’s with your swords? I’ve never seen swords like them before where’d you get them?”

I turned my head and looked at her. “I bought them without truly knowing what I was getting into.” She looked at me with a smile and I gave her a small smile back. The elder mare stopped and looked at me.

“What do you mean you did know what you were getting into sonny?”

I looked at her and thought about telling them the truth. Something told me I couldn’t lie my way out of this. “Well I got very lucky I didn’t die when I picked these swords up.” The others in the group looked at me with raised eyebrows and looked at my swords. The elder mare reached out and tried to touch murasame but I stepped back. “I don’t recommend that you touch either of the swords unless you want to die.” I saw the big red guy take a step towards me but I raised a hand to stop him. I turned and looked at him. “I didn’t mean to make that sound like a threat. It’s just imperial arms that can kill you if they reject you. I don’t want the curse to kill her if murasame reject her.” He stopped and looked at my sword and then to my other one.

“I’ve never heard of imperial arms is you another sword one too?”

“Yes but it’s different from murasame.” They all looked at my swords and the purple one walked out and started to ask questions.

“How is it different Troy?

“Yatsufusa is a katana that has the power to control eight corpses. In order for the reanimation to work, the corpses must be killed by the sword only.” She looked at yatsufusa and she looked scared all but applebloom stepped away from me.

“Well ok so what does the one in your hand do?"

“Murasame is a katana that kills a living creature with a single cut. It transforms the wielder into a powerful demon if the wielder cuts themselves. But I really don’t want to be pushed to that.”

Now all of them looked at me with pure fear. But even after hearing that applebloom didn’t back away from me. I looked at her and she just smiled. I turned to her and put my hands on the handles and looked at her. “Why didn’t you back away? The others were smart to back away after I killed a manticore.” She took a step closer and smiled.

“I can tell you’re not going to hurt me or anypony else. There just something about you that makes me want to trust you.”

I just looked at her and she just smiled up at me. “Ha-ha you’re a strange one but I kind of like that. Your right though I won’t hurt anyone without reason.” This seemed to help calm the rest of them down. “So I don’t mean to be rude but can we please get to where were going?”

“We're here sonny.”

I looked back to the elderly mare and there was a farm behind her. I looked back to see the others had left. I looked back to see the family looking at me with smiles. Applebloom walked up to me and took my hand.

“Welcome to sweet apple acres, Troy.”

We started to walk down a dirt path to the house. She didn’t let go of my hand as we walked and her brother was watching me out of the corner of his left eye. But her sister was the one to ask why.

“Hey bloom why are you holding his hand?”

Applebloom blushed and looked away from her sister. I looked at the sister and she was looking at me with a look I can’t place.

“I don’t want him to run off sis.”

We looked at her and she keeps blushing.

“Oh is that all Applebloom?”

We looked at the elderly mare and she was walking over to Applebloom. The sister and brother looked at her and she smiled. When she got close she knocked her cane on the side of my arm. Then she knocked it against my legs and then my chest. She smiled and looked at me.

“You’ve good a good build and you’re in pretty good shape. I can see why my granddaughter ha a liking to ya.”

I looked at her and smiled. “Well thank you miss but why are you still pocking my legs with your cane?” she looked at me and then to a large pile of wood with an axe beside it. She looked back to me and smiled.

“Sonny I'll make you a deal if you work on the farm you can live here. I'll even pay you for the work you do. So what do you say and please call me granny like everypony does.”

I all but ripped my hand from applebloom and shook her hand. “That sounds just fine miss.” She narrowed her eyes and pulled her cane back. Before I react she hit the top of my head with the cane. I dropped to the ground holding my head. The siblings started to laugh and I grabbed the handle of Murasame. That shut them up and I smiled. I let go of the sword and stood back up. I looked at the elderly mare and she didn’t flinch. I smiled and looked at her. “You sure don’t shake easy do you?”

“ha-ha no I don’t sonny and I can see it in your eyes. You just didn’t want us laughing at ya. But we can talk over dinner nights coming soon.”

I stood back up and smiled at her. “My granny you maybe scarier than me when I’m on a rampage. I'd also like to know what kind of work am I doing tomorrow?” We started to walk and talk again.

“Winter is going to start in a few days so you’re going to bust fire wood and help get the barn and house ready for the snow. But I’d like to know more about you how old are you what was life like where you’re from?”

I saw applebloom’s older sister holding applebloom up at the front of the group. Applebloom was looking back to me. I heard what granny was say so I answered her. I don’t want to tell her about my life it was boring. I could use Tatsumi life story. “I’m eighteen and I was born in a poor mountain village. Life was hard but I was happy well until I got these swords.” I spoke as we got to the house the one they called mac opened the door for the girls. When I got close I grabbed the door and nodded he him to walk in and he did. I closed the door behind me and walked in and was face to face with the older sister. “Can I help you?” She grabbed my arm and pulled me into the living room and sat me and the couch. I moved my swords and made an x as I sat down. I looked at her as she sat down in a chair and looked at me.

“I want to know what happened after you got those swords. Their something about you that screams danger. How’d did someone make swords like that?”

I smiled and leaned back into the couch. “Well I when to the capital to join the army to help fight the revolutionary army. But things happened that made me fight for the revolutionary army. But I bought these swords and found out what they were when I got back to the base. To answer your last question, I don’t know how they were made. They were made over a thousand years ago all together there were forty-eight of them.” She looked at me then stood and walked over to me. She leaned over and looked me in the eyes. She sighed and started to stand back up. But as she did I good a good look at her chest.

“I don’t see any sigh of you lying so I'll trust you for now. Come on let’s get some dinner. “

I got up and followed her into the kitchen. But as we walked I saw that her wide hips where swinging nicely from side to side. Man this maybe the best thing I’ve seen. We walked into the dining room and I saw the brother and applebloom sitting at the table. I saw the grandmother having a little trouble bending over to reach a mixing bowl. I walked over and bent over and got it for her. “Here you are granny.” She smiled and took the bowl and thanked me. I nodded and turned back and walked over to the back wall and took my swords off and leaned them against it. When I did that I turned and but my back on the wall and sat down. I put my arms on my knees and closed my eyes.

“What are you doing Troy?”

I opened my right eye and looked up to see applebloom. She was now in front of me and leaning over to look at me. “Resting I’ve had a long day.” When I finished I closed my eye and hoped she go away. I heard her hooves and then I felt something sit beside me and I felt fur on my arm. Again I opened my right eye and saw her beside me and looking at me. “You’re not going to leave me alone are you?”

“No.”

I frown and started to get back up. I put my hand on the floor and got up and grabbed my swords. “I’m outside I'll start cutting the wood.” Before they could stop me I walked out a door in the dining room and saw the sun was just starting to set. I could get a few done before it sets. I walked over and saw the axe beside a chopping block. I put the swords back on my sides and picked up the axe. I grabbed a piece of wood and put it on the chop and brought the axe down. I cut straight through the wood and the chopping block. “Damn it better find a new one.”

Applebloom pov

I saw Troy go over to the back wall and took his swords off and sat down and laid against the wall. I didn’t want him to be by himself so I got out of my seat walked over to him. My sis was looking at him too and was staring at his swords. Mac was looking at him too but he didn’t seem as worried as sis was. I looked away from them and walked over to him. I leaned over and started to talk to him. I asked why he was sitting by himself and he just said he had a long day. He closed his eye back and I just looked at him. I smiled and sat beside him and My tail brushed up beside him and he opened his eye again.

“You’re not going to leave me alone are you?”

I looked at him for a moment the answered him. “No.” He frowned and got back up and picked up his swords and said he was going to start cutting the wood. He walked out of the back door and over to the wood pile.

“Applebloom he’s scared you know.”

I looked back to see granny looking at me. “What do you mean granny he killed a manticore and has such strong weapons. What does he have to be scared of?” She put the bowl she was holding down and waved me over to the window. I walked over and looked out the window. He had the axe over his head and swung it down. My eye widened when I saw him cut through the piece of wood and the piece of hickory we used for a chopping block. Not even mac cut through that hickory it was so hard.

“It’s us applebloom he’s scared of us. He’s done a good job of hiding it but I can see it.”

I looked at her and asked a question. “What do you mean we’re what he’s scared of us?”

“Think about it applebloom if you were in a new place far from what you know. Would you not be afraid of that new life? We are unknown to him and he is unknown to us. The only thing that seems to give him some measure of peace is his swords.”

I looked back to see he was one his sixth piece. He had already gotten a small stack of wood going it looked like he cut them into fourths. I looked back to see that dinner was done and I smiled and ran out the back door. “Hey Troy dinners done come and get some.” He busted another one but ignored me. “Hey Troy did you hear me?” Again he ignored me and I was starting to get mad. I walked over and grabbed his shoulder. When I touched his shoulder he grabbed my hand and pulled it pasted his side and locked his arm around mine. I looked up at him and saw that he had to white things in his ears. His eyes opened wide and he let me go. He pulled the white things out and I hear a voice singing. If today was your last day would you swear up to god above, you’ve finally fallen in love. I tapped his pants and the song stopped.

“Sorry applebloom was listening to my music I didn't hurt you did I?”

He helped me back up and I dusted myself off. “No I’m fine I just wanted to tell you dinner is ready. Plus, we need to find where you’re going to sleep tonight.” He nodded and put the axe down and started to walk with me. He opened the door for me and I walked and he followed me. I took my seat again and granny put a bowl in front of me. But Troy just his bowl from her and did as he did before going outside.

“Sonny you can eat with us you know?”

I looked at granny as she talked to him. He sat his plate on his lap and looked up at her.

“I do not mean to affine you granny but I’ve grown used to eating alone. I thank you for the food and a place to stay but once I finish my work here I’m leaving.”

I felt sad that he wanted to leave so badly but there was something else I could do to stop him. My chest was hurting as well and I didn’t know way.

“Well, sonny if that’s what you want I won’t force you to sit with us. Now why don’t we start eating dinner.”

Troy pov

After she said that she walked over to her seat and sat down. They started to eat and I did as well. It was a soup that tasted like the soup you make straight from the garden. We eat in silence until granny started to speak again.

“Oh sonny you’ll be sleeping in the room next to big mac’s” I finished my bowl and got back to my feet. I walked over to the sink and started to wash out the bowl. When I finished I heard granny speak up again.

“Sonny you said that you were eighteen so I wanted you to go with applebloom to school tomorrow. You can cut the wood and help with the house and barn when you get back.”

I looked back to her the other were cleaning up the table. “I don’t think I need to I’ve already finished high school early.” She looked at me and then to applebloom.

“Applebloom what would miss Cherilee say about our friend here coming into class to learn about how things work here?”

Applebloom looked at me and then to her granny.

“No I don’t think she will but the swords will be a problem.”

I put my hands on the swords and looked at her. “There staying on my side so I know no one will try and steal them. Besides if I do leave them here theirs a chance one of you grab them again.” She looked at me for a moment then nodded.

“Ok then sonny but I want you to tie them to the sheaths then.”

I looked down and then back to her. “I can do that so what do we do now?”

She smiled and stood up and walked over to me.

“Follow me and I'll take you to the room you’ll be staying in sonny.”

I followed her up the stairs and down a hall to a door at the end. She opened the door and walked in and I followed her. I looked around the room and saw a bed, nightstand and a wardrobe. A window was on the other side of the bed and I saw the night sky. I looked at the sky and looked back at her. “Thank you granny and thank you for letting me sleep here.” She smiled and walked over to me.

“No problem sonny now get some sleep sonny.”

“Yes granny.” She smiled and punched my shoulder and then walked out of the room and closed the door. I sighed and walked over to the bed and took the swords off my sides. I put them on the other side of the bed and laid back on the bed. I closed my eyes and fell asleep with my guard up.

Applebloom pov

I walked up the stairs after half an hour and I walked to my room. I walked into my room and walked over to my bed. I sat down on the bed and looked at the door. Right across the hall we most likely someone just as strong as the princesses. Then I thought of the pain I had in my chest when he said he’d leave once his work was done. I didn’t know why it hurt or why I wanted to be so close to him but I knew I wanted to be close to him. “Troy just what are you and what else can you do?” After I said that I laid down and got under the covers and thought about tomorrow. I fell asleep and had a dream about what had happened when he saved me. When morning came I was woken up by my sister as usual.

“Come on bloom time to get ready for school Troy outside waiting for ya.”

I looked up at my sister and got out of bed. “Ok sis please go and tell him I'll be down in a few minutes.”

“Ok bloom just don’t take too long.”

When she walked out of my room I got up and changed my clothes and I put a V-neck that showed off my chest. I was like my sister and had a pair of breast and flanks that were big for my age. I was a double c cup and then I put one a pair of tight black jeans. I pulled my tail through the tail hole in the jeans and put my bowl in my hair. I looked myself over in a mirror and I wondered if he would like this outfit.

“Bloom come on your going to be late!”

“I ‘m coming sis!” I ran out of my room and down the stairs and into the kitchen. I grabbed two apples and ran out of the house. I saw troy leaning on the sigh of sweet apple acres I saw he was still in his dirty clothes. I knew that he only had the ones on his back and he did as he said he would. I saw the handles on the swords tied down to the sheaths and he had those white things in his ears again. I walked over to him and this time I stood in front of him and smiled.

I looked at me and for the I got a small blush out of him and he looked away from me. ‘So he does like this!”

Troy pov

I woke up before any of the apples and I made breakfast for them. When that was done I did as I said I would and I tied the handles to the sheaths. I walked outside and again started to bust the firewood. I cut through two-thirds of the wood when I heard someone behind me. I looked out of the corner of my right eye and saw mac and he had a worried look. “Hey big man what’s up with the worried look?”

“How can you tell you’re not even looking at me.”

I turned and looked at him and leaned on the axe. “Big mac I’ve seen a lot in my short life and I know that look who’s in trouble?” He looked at me and then looked around the farm and the house. He walked over to me and grabbed my shoulders.

“Ok look about a week ago a noble stallion’s son came and demanded that we give him blooms hand. I don’t want them near her or the farm so I have a favor to ask you.”

I looked at him and before I could say anything I saw someone near the barn and I saw an arrow on the corner. I looked back and saw a guy running and I throw mac off and picked up a large piece of firewood. I watched him as he ran and when he was in an open area I threw the piece of wood. It flew through the air and then hit him on the back of him right in the back of the head and he fell to the ground. “Mac on your hooves I got the shooter.” He got up and looked at the arrow in the tree behind him. He looked back to me as I walked over and grabbed the shoot’s arm. I checked for a pals and he had one and I looked back to mac. “He’ll live but he’ll have one hell of a hangover. So for now I'll tie his arms and legs and you can take him to whatever your town has for protection. I'll watch over bloom as well so don’t worry about her ok?” He looked at me and then smiled.

“Thank you Troy you’re a good stallion.”

He ran to the barn and got a nice and strong rope. I tied him and mac threw him over his shoulder.

“Bloom should be up soon but now for my favor and I hope you’ll say yes.”

I looked at him and laid my hands on the sword handles. “What do you need mac?”

He walked up to me and put a hand on my shoulder.

“Look you don’t have to do much but say you two have become a couple. If she’s taken, then the son would have to fight for her and with your skill. It won’t even be a fight it will be a beating and bloom will be safe. I know what this must sound like but I just want to keep her safe.”

I smiled and put a hand on his shoulder and smiled sadly. “I know what you mean I once had a younger sister.” He looked at me for a second and then his eye widened.

“I’m sorry for your lose Troy.”

I sighed and looked at the ground and took my hand off his shoulder and looked back to him. “It’s not your burden to bare besides after I lost her I was alone in the world. That’s one reason I joined the revolution. She was killed but those noble bastards burned to death.” As I talked we walked to the gate and he looked at me with pity.

“So what will you do when you leave Troy?”

I reached into my pocket and pulled my iPhone four out and the headphones. “Don’t know maybe just keep fighting till something kills me. I don’t really have anything worth anything and I don’t want anything. All I have are my swords on my sides and my phone and the clothes on my back.” Mac looked at me and frowned.

“You know your free to stay here Troy. It’s like granny said if you’re willing to work on the farm your free to live here. I know my sister would like that she seemed to take a liking to you.”

“Ha-ha sorry mac but that’s just not an option for me. I’m just a killer from a war that has passed and I’d be happy with the sands of time erasing my name and life.” I looked at him and he looked at me and sighed. “Don’t look at me like that mac I have no one to mourn my death so it won’t matter if I die.” He looked at me and then to the house.

“You know I think I know somepony who would mourn your death Troy.”

I heard him but I didn’t say anything. He looked at me and I smiled a sad smile. “She far too good to be near me mac but I'll do as you asked and keep an eye on her.” He looked at me for a second then smiled.

“Ok but before you leave that least let me give you a mug cider. Maybe I can help you find a place where you can live in peace.”

After he said that he left for the town and I put the headphones in and listen to my music. A few minutes passed then I saw applebloom step in front of me. Even if she wasn’t human her body was human like. I blushed that how well her clothes hugged her body and showed off her curves and her chest. I pulled the headphones out and looked at her and she smiled. “Well you nice I’d go as far as hot.” That made her lose her smile and she looked down at herself.

“Well thanks I guess but now we need to get to the school house.”

I stood up and started to walk beside her as we walked to the town. When we walked into town I saw a lot of mares and stallions opening out what looked like shopping stalls. I looked at applebloom out of the corner of my eyes and she was looking down at the ground. I moved one hand from my sword handle and grabbed her hand and squeezed it. She looked at me and down to my hand holding hers. “I’m sorry if I said something that upset you applebloom. I’m just used to always being pushed away and hated by everyone. So I’ve taken to being rather harsh at times.” She smiled and looked at me.

“It’s no problem I understand.”

I smiled and looked forward and we keep walking. I noticed when I tried to get my hand back she would tighten her hold on it. I looked back to her face and she was smiling and looking at our hands.

“Oh look it’s the blank flank.”

Applebloom stopped and when stiff. I looked behind us and I saw two other mares behind us. One had a tiara on her head and her hair was white and purple hair. Her fur was pink and her eyes were blue like the sky. She was wearing a pink dress and had a tiara on the front. The one beside her had a pair of glasses on and had silver hair and her fur was a light gray. Her hair was in a brad and her eyes were silver like her hair. She was wearing a pair of blue jeans and a with V-neck shirt. She also had a belt with a spoon sown onto it.

“Hey blank flank what to you got there a hairless monkey?”

She and her friend laughed and pointed at us. I smiled and pulled my hand from her hold and locked eyes with the pink mare. I looked at her like a predator looks at prey and she flinched back. I smiled and lunged forward in in a second I was face to face with her. Before she could jump back I grabbed her by the arms and locked eye with her. She was shaking in my hold and she couldn’t speck. “Now I want you take your insult back or I'll take your head off got me?” She weakly nodded and I let her go.

“S-s-sorry applebloom and t-tell you friends were sorry to them too. Now p-please call of the scary thing.”

Applebloom walked over to me and smiled.

“His name is Troy and as of today he’s part of our class diamond tiara silver spoon.”

They looked like they were ready to piss themselves. I smiled and took appleblooms hand again and we walked started to walk again. I looked at her when are backs were to the bullies and she was smiling. She started to run and was pulling me along and as we ran to other mares were waiting outside what looked like a very old style school.

“Applebloom who’s that?”

I looked at the orange mare with wings and purple hair. She was in a tight T-shirt and hand a back of short shorts on and her hips slime and firm her tail was the same purple. Her eyes were a very light purple. I looked at the other mare and she had white fur and her hair was purple and pink her tail was the same colors. He was in a yellow dress with a blue over coat. Her eyes were a shade of green and she had a horn.

“This is Troy girls.”

She looked back at me and pointed at them.

“These are my friends Sweetie bell and scootaloo.”

I looked at them and the one called sweetie bell walked forward and looked at me.

“Hello troy like applebloom said my name is sweetie bell. So how did you meet applebloom?”

I smirked and looked at her. “I killed a danger beast that was about to kill her.” When I said they looked at me and then to my swords. She reached out to try and touch them but I grabbed her hand and she looked at me. “Look you really don’t want to touch these swords.” I let her hand go and applebloom started to talk again.

“He’s right girls I’ve seen what one of these swords can do and we don’t want anything to do with them. But all that can wait we need to get in class is about to start.”

As if the bell was on listening to her it started to ring. Sweetie bell and scootaloo ran into the building. Applebloom grabbed my hand and pulled me into the building and down a small hall. There was a pen door and she pulled me into it. When we were in the room I saw ponies of all kinds and colors. There were ones like applebloom and some like her friends.

“Applebloom who is this with you and why does he have weapons?”

I turned and saw a mare with a dark pink body fur and her mane and tail were I mix of light and light dark pink. She was in a white long sleeve shirt and a knee long skirt. Her eyes were the same color of sweetie bell.

“Oh sorry miss cheerllee this is Troy and he’s new in town and my granny thought that he should come to class. She thinks it’s best for him to see what life around her is like.”

She looked at me and looked into my eyes and then smiled.

“Well ok but why do you have those swords on your sides?”

I looked her in the eyes with a sly smile. “Well I don’t want anyone to get their hands on them plus there both one of a kind.” She looked at them one last time and saw that I had them tied down and smiled at me.

“Well as long as you don’t use them to hurt anypony then I guess its ok now please go and take a seat.”

Applebloom let go of my hand and walked to her seat and seemed to be saving me a seat beside her. I smiled and walked to her but as I walked passed the teacher I looked at her ass out of the corner of my right eye. Like applejack she had a nice ass nice round with wide hips. Damn I may have to rethink mares if all mares have hips like that. Her chest was pretty good to if I had to guess maybe a double c cup. I smiled and walked over and took the seat next to applebloom. The teacher walked out of the school and waited for the last of the class to get to the school. After a few minutes everyone but a boy about my age walked in like her owned the place. He looked around and looked at me and then to applebloom and he walked over. He was about three inches shorter then me and he had a black slide back mane and his fur was a light brown. He was in a fancy shirt and pants and his eyes were a dark blue like mine and he was staring at applebloom’s chest. I didn’t like that so I stood up and looked at him and he looked up at me. “Ok find your seat and sit down before I put you through the roof.” The room when quiet and they all looked at us and he looked at me with anger.

“What in the sun are you and what did you say?!”

I smiled and punched him in the gut and made him fall to ground in pain. I looked down at him and grabbed his hair and pulled him back up. I looked him in the eyes and he looked at me with hate. “I guess you’re the noble mac told me about now I’m giving you two options. One you leave that nice family alone or two I'll that YOUR HEAD OFF YOUR SHOULDER!” When I said that I dropped him and he fall on his ass. I laid my arms down on the handle of my swords and waited to see what he’d do.

“How dare you touch the son of a noble I'll have you locked in the dungeon!”

I smiled and laughed and he stood up and looked at me.

“What’s so funny you anima..”

To the shock of the whole class applebloom got up and smacked him across the face. Many of those in the room gasped and looked at applebloom.

“Now you listen to me money bags Troy is not and animal you are.”

He looked back to her and raised a hand and I caught his fist and kicked him in the gut. He was sent back and into the wall. The wall was fine but money bag was groaning in pain and looked back at me. I reached for him and grabbed the front of his shirt and pulled him up and looked him in the eyes. “Again I'll give you a choose leave them be in peace or die by my hands.” I let him go and her ran out of the school through a back door. I looked back to applebloom and she had taken her seat again and I looked at the class. To my surprise they all looked happy at what I just did. “Ok I expected to see you to look shocked so why aren’t you?” Sweetie bell spoke up and I was happy I scared him shitless.

“He was a spoiled brat who needed to taken down a few pegs.”

I smiled and we sat back down just as the teacher walked in. The class wasn’t even as long as my high school. The class was even easier than ninth grade. I even though them a more a better way to use algebra. I seemed impress the teacher and then I had to help the whole class even those two I got after this morning. Lunch was nice I when outside and sleep against a tree and woke up when someone tried to hit me with an apple. But again my body did something it’s never done before. I caught the apple before it hit my head and I opened my right eye and saw the one named diamond tiara. I smiled at her and I stood up and ran over to her in the blink of an eye. She jumped back and before she could fall I wrapped an arm around he back and pulled her back onto her hooves. She blushed and looked at me. “You need to be careful I don’t want to see anyone to get hurt for no reason. I’m also sorry for this morning I really prefer to scare someone into behaving then making them. I am a killer and fighter but I hate killing for no good reason.” I let her go and bit into the apple as I walked over to applebloom and her friends as we walked away from the school.

Applebloom pov

“You applebloom you really have found a serious badflank to protect you and he got diamond to leave us alone! I really like this troy now so want to tell us what’s so special about those swords of his?”

I looked at scootaloo and she and sweetie bell were smiling. I smirked and looked at them. “His swords are named Murasame and Yatsufusa. Murasame is a sword that kills anything with one screech. The Yatsufusa is a sword that can collect eight corpses and bring them back to the way they were like before they were killed and all of their skills.” They stopped and looked at me with mouths a gap. I laughed and looked at them and saw troy walking over to us. He was eating an apple and I smiled at him and he started to walk beside me. We all walked to together until we spilt up in town and we walked down the main street and as we walked he finished the apple and throw the core into a dumpster. Then he untied the rag around Murasame and had has hand around the handle.

“We being followed keep walking and when were out of the town near the farm close your eyes and cover your ears.”

I looked back at him and out of the corner of my eyes I saw a group of stallions flowing us. They were looking at me and was starting to get scared and looked forward. But Troy wrapped and arm around my side and I looked at him out and saw him looking forward. ‘How can he know were being followed and not be scared?’ Soon we started to walk out of the town and when we were half way from the farm he stopped and let me go.

“Ok listen to me bloom I want you to run or cover your ears and close your eyes.”

I did what he said and closed my eyes and covered my ears and before I covered my arms I heard the sound of his sword.

Troy pov

I drew murasame and looked at a group of four stallions in mask now but for a big one in back. The one in the back was older and I could see that he’s seen a lot of combat. He had a long scar over his left eye and cheek. His fur was a black and his mane was white his eyes were a . I smiled and put myself in front of applebloom and them. I wanted to test the yatsufusa on him so I untied it and looked at him. “Let me guess the son and father sent you?” The older one spoke up and I didn’t like what I heard.

“Yes they wish to have her as a breeding slave like the other mares we’ve collected for them.”

I snarled and lunged at them I stabbed murasame through the two in front and the older one and the other masked stallion cut through their comrades to get to me. I pulled back but got cut on the left shoulder. It wasn’t deep but a little chest muscle but as I pulled back I cut the other masked stallion chest open and he died. The older one kicked me back and as he did that he punched the wound on my shoulder. I grunted but stayed on my feet and looked at him. “Damn your good what’s your name?”

“Swift slash what about you?”

I smiled and put murasame out and drew yatsufusa and got into a fighting stance. “Its Troy swift slash and you’ll be the first corpse I’ll collect.” When I said that I jumped in the air and he swung his sword at me and I blocked the attack and kicked him in the face. I staggered back and I landed and lunged at him. Again we tried to cut each other and we locked swords. I need to end this and get this wound treated. I kicked him in the face and forced him back and he almost lost his balance. When he was about to fall I lunged at him again and stabbed him in the chest and he throw up blood onto my arms. He grabbed my shoulders and started to talk.

“Y-you are skilled and the balance of s-sword and hand to hand you’re a deadly one. So as a reward I'll tell you w-where t-t-the mares are. They’re in a secret basement b-behind a painting in the front roommmm.”

He died and before I could pull out yatsufusa his body started to swirl around the sword and his body was pulled into the blade. After a few second his whole body was absorbed into the sword. When that was done a black and purple shine and then it stopped and I put the sword away. After that my eyes started blur and I looked at applebloom and she was looking the other way and had her hands covering her ears hard. I stumbled over to her and put a hand on her shoulder and she looked at me.

“TROY!”

She grabbed me and looked at my shoulder and looked at my wound. I looked at her and put a hand on her shoulder and she looked at me.

“Go and get you brother and sister and then the four of us will go and get the law and we’re going to launch a raid on money bags home.”

“But your shoulder!?”

I pushed her off and looked at her. “I'll be fine I’m going to stay here and make sure no more of them come now ran as you can. I promise I'll be right here when you get back and I'll stop the bleeding ok?” She looked at me and walked over and kissed my cheek and then started to run. I watched as she ran and she ran over a hill and I lost sight of her but the farm was right behind the hill so I knew she’d be fine. I looked at the wound and saw it ran from my shoulder to the top of my chest. It hurt like hell but I’m a man of my word. I pulled murasame out and cut the long coat up into one long strip. I took my shirt off and started to wrap the wound and as I did I heard running.

“TROY!”

I heard three voice and I looked back to see the three siblings running over to me. When they got to me mac and applejack looked at the dead bodies and looked at me. Burt applebloom ran over to me and took the strip and started to wrap the wound again. “OW! Not so tight that hurts besides I need that arm to beat that brat.” That got mac’s attention and he walked over to me.

“What do you mean troy and why did you kill them?”

Applebloom finished wrapping the wound and I stood up and put my shirt back on. I looked at mac and started to talk. “The leader said they wish to have her as a breeding slave like the other mares they’ve taken. They were going to kill me to get to her so I ended them so applebloom wouldn’t be some fuck toy to a noble basterd and his son.” When I finished they all looked at me in shock and mac’s soon turned from shock and replaced with pure rage.

“I’m going to buck those two though a tree!”

“Dame straight!” I yelled and we locked arms and looked at each other. “Let go and get the guard and I’m going to raid that basterds house and free those mares you with me?” Mac smiled and we unlocked arms.

“Eeyup what about you applejack?

Me, big mac and applebloom looked at her she was looking down at the ground and she had a look of shame. I raised an eyebrow and walked over to her and she looked us at me and her shamed look got worst. “Hey you ok applejack.” She looked at my shoulder and then to applebloom.

“I’m sorry troy.”

I looked at her and looked back to applebloom and big mac. Mac crossed his arms and looked at her.

“What did you do applejack?”

the way mac was talk he was mad at her and she flinched back. Applebloom and mac walked over to me and looked at her. Under all of our glares she spoke.

“Ok I didn’t trust you on the farm so I asked twilight to have her brother and a unit of guards to come and take you away. Your dangerous and I was scared to let you stay at the farm. But now I know you can be trusted and I can tell twi too send a letter telling her brother he doesn’t need to come.”

I narrowed my eyes at her and she backed away from my eye. I closed my eyes and sighed and turned and started to walk to the town. I heard applejack speak up again and I heard panic in her voice.

“Where are you going troy?”

I keep walking but answered her. “I’m going to handle this and then I’m going to finish the work I said I would. When that is done I'll leave I’m not staying where I’m not wanted.” When I finished that we all started to walk to the town and applejack keep trying to get me to talk to her. She said that she was sorry and I was wanted at the farm she even said I could forget about the work and let shoulder heal. But I didn’t answer her and just keep walking until I heard lots of hooves. I stopped and looked around and saw a group of ponies in gold armor and they had spears at the ready. The one in front had purple armor with gold edge and I saw that his hair was two shades of blue. I grabbed the handle of murasame and before me or the guards could do anything applejack gabbed he and I looked back at me.

“Ok you and the guards are not going to fight theirs been enough killing.”

I didn’t want her holding me so I elbowed her hard in the ribs. She coughed and fell to the ground and I looked back at her. “You don’t tell me what to do and if I want to kill someone than I will.” I looked back to the guard and they had their spears pointed at me. I didn’t draw the sword and started to walk over to the leader. When I got close I saw he was about six inches taller than me so I had to look up at him. “if you want to help take me to the home of money bags and his father.” He down at me and we both griped the handles of our swords.

“Why should I?”

I frowned and told him what I did and what they have been doing. He looked shocked but skeptical and looked down the road.
He turned and pointed two six guards and told them to go and see if there were any bodies. I smiled and waited and applebloom walked over and asked to look at my shoulder. That seemed to get is attention and he looked back at me.

“You have a wound?”

I nodded and pulled my shirt off and he saw the wrapped wound. He walked over and punched it and grabbed the grouted in pain. “The hell you son of a bitch!” I stood back up and punched him in the face. I felt the wound open back up and I saw blood coming out of the wrap. He looked at me and saw the blood coming from the wound.

“Damn you were telling the truth then and that punch you've got a strong left hook.”

I flipped him off and put my shirt back on. While I did that the guards came back and said that there only three bodies not four. I laughed at that and they all looked at me and applebloom and she pocked my arm.

“Hey Troy what’s so funny?”

I laughed and looked back at her and my laughing died down. “I’ve are ready sealed his corpse into yatsufusa and now he’s just one of my puppets.” She looked at yatsufusa and then the leader grabbed my shirt and pull my face to his.

“What do you mean that his corpse is sealed?”

I smiled and pushed him off and drew yatsufusa. But this time a power followed it and I black and purple sphere formed on the tip. Black and purple lighting came out of the sphere and shot into the air and the ground. After seconds later a black arm came out of the ground and pulled a body up after it. After the black body stood up the stallion I killed before showed up holding a sword. Everyone had wide eyes and I walked up to my puppet and saw the shocked face of the leader. I raised an eyebrow and looked at him. “What’s up does he looked remailer?”

“Ya he’s a known slaver and what was that just know.”

I smiled and wanted to scare them so I punched the body in the face. They all gasped and looked at the body just standing there.

“What the buck?”

“Ha-ha ok let me tell you a story.” I told him and his man about the imperial arms and the powers the two I have.

“So let me get this straight you own two legend class weapons and one kill with one scratch and the other can control the dead you kill with it. But what do you mean with that not everyone can use these weapons?”

I sighed and sheath yatsufusa and the puppet disappeared. They all looked at the spot and applebloom picked the spot where the puppet was. “We can talk later now let's get moving we have mares to save.”

“Right.”
Me, mac and the guard’s leader started to run to the house. The guard unit took applejack and applebloom back to the farm. The leader to them to protect the farm awhile we free the mares. We ran in to town and the leader took us to a large hand on the other side of town. As we ran up to the door I asked a question. “Hey if they try to stop us am I free to whip them out?” the leader looked at me and nodded.

“Ya if they attack you like the others did your free to whip them out.”

I nodded and kicked the front door in and we rushed in. We ran in and I was the painting he was talking about. I ran in and they followed me in and I grabbed the painting and I felt the door he talked about. I started to pull the door back and I couldn’t do it alone. “Mac come give me a door is behind this painting so we need to get this thing off.” He nodded and walked over and grabbed the other side and we started to pull. A few seconds passed and we ripped the painting off. I looked in and saw that a long hall way and the only light was at the end there was cry as well. “Mac, leader you two stay here and catch anyone who may run out.

“Sure.”

“Eeyup.”

I nodded at them and ran down the hall. I turned and saw a large number of doors and a set of guards at the end and the crying was coming from the door behind them. They saw me and started to run at me. I smiled and dashed at them with my hand on murasame. When I was close I drew murasame and stabbed the one in front through the chest. He screamed and fell to the ground. I kicked the other one in the gut and he dropped to his knees. I pulled my sword from the first guard and used the back of the sword handle to knock the one on his knees out cold. When that was do I started to run for the door and when I got there I kicked that door open and looked in and my blood boiled. Dead mares were hanging from the celling with their arms chained up and live ones were laying chained on the floor and some were defiantly pregnant all of them were in rags. I walked over to the first mare and she looked up at me with fear. “Don’t worry I’m here to free you all.”

“R-really?”

I smiled and used my sword to cut her chains and set her free. “Can you walk?” She looked at me and nodded.

“I think so but what about the ones that those bucks rapped and got pregnant?”

I walked over to the next mare and cut her chains. “I'll kill them when I find them but for now I have a guard and a good friend ready to help you mares.” She nodded and got up and ran down the hall. While I cut the rest of the mares free a large group of guards like the ones that were like the ones from earlier and helped me free the mares. They moved them out and I cut the dead mares down and did the best I could in this place. I walked out and saw mac and the leader outside the door and they were handing out blankets, food and water.

“Oh you must be the one called troy right?”

I looked back and saw a large mare with a malty colors and had bot a horn and wings. She was wearing a long white dress and long white gloves. Her eyes were a purple I saw a crown on her head and then turned my back on her. “Beat it royalty I want nothing to do with your kind.” I started to walk away and I saw all the ponies looking at me in total shock.

“How dare you speck to the princess like that!”

I looked to my right and saw a guard with his spear pointed at me. I narrowed my eyes and looked at him. “Do you want me to kill you?” Before he could answer I dashed over to in front of him and to everyone but mac’s shock I saw in front of him in the blink of an eye. I grabbed his throat and slammed the back of his head onto the ground. He was knocked out and I stood back up and looked at the royal. “Wow your guard drew his weapon on a teenager how brave.” Both her and the guard’s leader looked at me in shock.

“Your only a child!?”

I walked over to him and smacked him in the face. That seemed to snap him out of it.

“Thanks I need that.”

“Ok then now tell me where I can find those basterd?”

Beginning of love and the herd
View Online

The Imperial arms

Beginning of love and the herd

Troy pov

I was laying in bed when I felt something push against my chest. It was in my arms as well. I opened my eyes and looked down and saw applebloom in my arms. Then the memories from last night rushed to the front of my mind. The pizza place and the kiss she gave me in the barn. I looked back to applebloom who was moving in my arms. 'Wow this is actually kind of nice. Having someone to hold and to protect.' I tightened my hold on her and she snuggled more into my chest. She was smiling in her sleep until I heard the sound of knocking across the hall.

"Applebloom come on time to get up we need to go and get Troy some winter clothes."

I heard her knock again and applebloom was waking up in my arms.

"Sis go away I'm nice and warm."

I put a hand on her shoulder and started shaking her in hope of waking her as a knocking started comeing from my door.

"Troy time to get up and do you know were applebloom is?"

I looked back to the door and answered. "I'm up."

"Ok do you know where applebloom is?"

I finally got applebloom to wake and she heard applejack's voice.

"I'm in here sis I'm helping him change his bandages. You know Troy he can't wrap it right."

"Alright then when you're done were heading to rarity's."

After a minute she was gone and we got out of bed and leaned over my shoulder. I looked to applebloom and she was looking at me with a smile. I smile back and started to put my shoes back on. She walked over and kissed me of thee cheek and stood back up.

"I'm going to get dressed see you down stairs Troy."

She walked out of my room with a little sway in hips and tail. I watched her go until she was outside my door and I blinked. 'I should look into the dating costumes here or just asked out again.' I thought as I got my swords on my sides and walked out of the room and down the stairs. I walked into the kitchen and saw mac and granny. "Morning y'all. "

"Morning."

"Eyep."

I walked!over to the table and pulled the extra seat next to applebloom's. Mac looked from the papper and smiled and granny looked at me and I saw that she was making breakfast. I smiled back as we heard applejack's voice.

"Bloom come on breakfast is ready!"

"For the last time I'm getting my winter clothes out!"

I heard applejack mubble so words and then looked into the room. I looked away when our eye met granny and mac did the same. She set down in her seat across from and for the first time in days i looked her in the eye's. "Good morning applejack." She looked shocked that i was speaking to her again and before she spoke applebloom walked in.

"Morning y'all."

Everyone said go morning as granny started to put food in front of us. I looked from the plate and looked at applebloom. She was wearing a black long sleeve shirt she also had a pair of blue jeans. I looked at her hooves and saw she was wearing a pair of what I think counts a pair of boots. I stopped lokking when she was beside me and we started to eat the food. Breakfast was pancakes and apple juice. 'Do they ever have a meal without apples?' We ate until granny spoke up.

"So how did everypony sleep?"

As she talked she looked at me and applebloom out of the corner of her eye. I didn't say anything but applebloom spoke for the both of us.

"I slept pretty good what about you troy?"

They all looked at and I just took a bite of pancakes with the faintest blush on my cheek. But i got and evil idea and look at applebloom. She saw my look and I saw the worry in her eyes. I looked back to granny and the older siblings. "I was sleeping fine until some red hair filly was leaning over me." Applebloom blushed and granny laughed and mac did too. She look at me and looked annoyed.

"Your evil you know that."

I smiled at her and set backin my chair. "I'm the devil himself sweetie." After that the morning was quiet and me applebloom and applejack left for rarity's. As we walked I looked around and loooed at the snow. Once we got into town many kids and mare ran up to me and started to ask me questions. The kids if I got hurt and a few mare asked if I was a special guard. I told them no and told the kids yes I did get hurt but they can't keep me down.

"Troy, applebloom!"

I looked to my right and saw sweetiebell ranning over to us. She was wearing a pair boots and loose jeans. She was also in a tight fitting jacket. Her hair brushed straight and she was a little touchy feely. Applebloom was watching sweetie with a unhappy look and grabbed my arm and pulled me back and gave sweetie a death glare.

"Morning sweetie bell what are you doing up this early?"

I looked at the two of them looked at each other like I would and enemy.

"Well applebloom I was coming to get Troy for rarity. She wants to get his clothes made ans i wanted to say thanks for saving me."

Applejack and broke them up and we all walked to rarity's shop. Applebloom keep close to me the whole way there. Sweetie on the other hand wrapped her arm around mine and looked at a upset applebloom. When sweetie let me got applebloom pulled me aside and looked at me. She was about to start yelling but I stopped her with a hug. "I know and don't worry your my girlfriend and I'm going to stay loyal to you and you alone." She looked at me with a happy smile and she put her head on my shoulder. We stayed like this until the cold started to get to me. She noticed and saw that the cold was finally getting to me and pulled me into the shop. I spent the better part of and hour standing in one place for rarity to measure me. I chased applebloom and sweetie out of the room. I didn't want the to see me in my boxers.

"So Troy what kind of cloths do you want?"

As she talked I put my old clothes back on. I slid my swords back on my side and looked back at her. "A jacket and t-shirts and black jeans will be fine. Maybe a set of dinner wear too." She nodded and started to walk of the room but I stopped her. "Wait how much do I owe you for the clothes?"

"Darling you save the town my sister and all those mare you've more then earned anything we could offer you as thanks."

'She's right in the first week here I've done so much and for what. I only saved applebloom because of my morales and after that I've become like a guardian. I'm even falling in love with her so what am I really doing here?' I thought all this as I walked out in to the living room and saw only applejack was still in the room. 'Today is not my day.' I walked over and sat down on the chair in the corner. As I when to sit down my swords were pushed up and I gave a!nodded growl. I stood back up and took my swords off and seat back down. I leaned the swords against the chair and leaned back.

"Um Troy?"

I looked at applejack and she was looking at me.

"Ya?"

She bit her lip and looked at me hooves.

"Um Troy are you really going to fight Luna?"

'Damn I forgot about that can't kill the mare can I?' I looked at her and started to talk. "No I, we we're both mad and the puppet really did do it. I had no control over his but my pride as a soldier wouldn't let me say sorry and she won't either." She looked at me and got up and walked over to me. She stood in front of me and she looked down at me and I looked up at her.

"I want ya ta know my sister has taken a great liking to you. Oh and after you when in the room with rarity's work room applebloom all but dragged sweetie to her. Now I haven't hear a sound and I don't want to go up the and see a fight aftermath."

I thought about it and applebloom did seem to be rather possessive of me when we're near other mare. She is my girlfriend and then I remembered she said had dragged sweetie up stairs. "Crap." I jumped up amd fan for the stairs. Applejack yelled for me not to hurt them and I yelled back that I wouldn't. I saw a door cracked open and I slowed down and leaned against the wall and listened in one them.

"Applebloom please you can be the head mare just let me date him too please!?"

I wounder she meant so I keep listening.

"For the last time sweetie I'm his mare and I don't think he wants to make a herd."

I pulled my head back and looked at the door. 'What is a herd?' I grabbed the door handle and walked in.

Applebloom pov

I pulled sweetie bell up the stairs into her room and the whole way up the stairs sweetie keep trying to get a look at my boyfriend. I wasn't happy about that and when I got to her room I opened the door and pulled her in and pushed the door back. I looked back at her and she was looking at me with a angry look.

"The buck applebloom why did you hog him!?"

I crossed my arms and swung my tail in a angerly. "Why? Well he's my boyfriend and your not going to ge trying anything with him." Sweetie looked at me like I just hit her. I smiled and leaned against the wall and looked at her. She was opening and closing her mouth like a fished until she just looked at me.

"Why?"

I raised an eyebrow and and soon started to panic when I saw tears in sweetiebell's eyes.

"Why do you get him I'm like you. He save me from becoming a slave and I was stupid enough to think he'd fall in love with me."

I felt bad now and I walked over to her and put a hand on her back and sat down be side her. She was now crying and I pulled her into a hug and she looked at me. She looked for!a!second until she got!a!shaky smile and grabbed my shoulders.

"I know applebloom I'll ask if he wants to start a herd and that why we can both be his mares."

I pulled her hands off and stood up and looked at her with pity. She jumped up and grabbed my shoulders again.

Applebloom please you can be the head mare just let me date him too please!?"

"For the last time sweetie I'm his mare and I don't think that he wants to make a herd." As soon as I said that Troy walked in and saw us and he looked at us with confusion.

I was about to go over to him when let go of my shoulders and tackled Troy. I saw he didn't have his swords ajd he hit his head on the wall. I feared For my Troy and ran over to him.

Troy pov

Sweetie had just tackled me in to the wall and she was crying. Applebloom ran up behind her and pulled her off of me and helped me to my feet. She looked me over and when she was sure I was ok then see looked back and sweetie was leaning against the door frame. I pulled myself from applebloom and walked up to her and she looked at me with hope.

"Troy have you ever given thought about starting a herd?!"

I leaned back and looked at her and then back to applebloom. "Ok, applebloom what is a herd?" She sighed and pulled sweetie away from me. When she had her sitting on her bed she started to talk.

"Ok a herd is a group of mares who all love a stallion or you. Sweetie here has started to have feelings for you and now she wants to start a herd with you. So what do you say Troy do you want to start one?"

I looked at them as sweetie had the begging eye and had her hand clasped together. I looked at applebloom and she was looking at sweetie with a pitiful look. Internally sighed and looked at her and she smiled. "Ok let give this a try but I have have one condition." Sweetie jumped on to me and so did applebloom saying that sweetie was a herd sister now. The rest of the day when by fast as sweetie had me and applebloom in her room talking the house I could have built for us and any other mare that may join us.

Home coming/ impending battle
View Online

The Imperial arms

Home coming/ impending battle

A week had passed since I started my herd with applebloom and sweetie bell. I when to town hall and asked about a building crew to build my house. The mayor said when the weather team could melt the snow on my land she would get them started. I've also sent a letter to canterlot asking Luna to come to the town. But as of this moment, I was hunting a slave camp in the everfree. I started to work as a bounty hunter. Much to applebloom and sweetie bell's displeasure. After I told them they all but panicked even granny wasn't happy with me either. She said that she didn't want to see me in a grave like her son and daughter in law. She told me they died when they saved filly Applejack from falling to her death in the everfree revenue. They couldn't even find the bodies and she didn't want applebloom to lose me like she did her parents. As I started to get closer to a cliff I started to smell rotting flesh. I also started to hear voices and they didn't sound like ponies.

"We need to hurry the new alpha is a real bitch."

I jumped over a large bush and into a tree and looked down at a pair of bipedal dogs. Ugly things but I saw a mass grave behind them. It was full of ponies and other dogs and a large black bird. I thought about killing them but dismisses the idea they're more useful to me alive. But one said something that got my attention.

"What about the river ponies they still free?"

"Yes, but alpha said she handle them soon sorry farm ponies."

I froze and thought there was no way but I had to know. Granny did say their bodies were never found so just maybe the survived the fall. I pulled murasae out and jumped out of the tree and cut the bigger ones head off. The smaller one looked at me in fear and tried to run but I grabbed him and slammed his face into a tree. I pulled him back and he looked at me out of the corner of his eye and was shaking in fear. I looked at him coldly and started to speak. "Two things were is your slave the camp and the farming ponies?"

"Camp down the path that way."

He pointed to the right and then pointed to the left.

"The ponies are that way."

I nodded and throw him to the ground. I looked at him and he tried to get away. As I turned murasae in my hand and when he started to run I stabbed him through his back and the curse killed him. The river can wait I can't let the camp get away again. I turned to the right and ran down the path and soon saw the camp. It took about an hour and I had freed the slaves and showed them to the road to ponyville. However, in the back of my mind, I remember that the alpha they talked about wasn't there. One of the slaves I saved said the alpha had left two days ago in a hunting party. To get more meat and fish for her pack but what got my attention the most is that they said she was like me a human. 'I'll have to look into this once I find the farm ponies.' I left the now abandoned slave camp and went down the way the dog told me about. As soon as I took a step next to that part of the forest I knew something was wrong with this part of the forest. It was like having a thousand eyes on me all at once. I slowed my walking as I started to hear breathing behind me. I spun around and didn't see anything I spun back and again nothing was there. I started to move again but now had a tight grip of murasae ready to jump into action. As I walked the forest only got thicker and harder to get into. So I wouldn't get lost I stomped down grass and broke branches making a path in the forest of death.

"Stop right there!"

I looked up and in a tree was a stallion that kind of looked like big mac. He was pointing a spear at me. A few seconds passed and a mare that looked like applebloom with Applejack's hair walked out from behind the tree holding a bow. They looked like they've seen total hell and I felt sorry for them but I had to ask. "Are you two part of the apple family?" The stallion looked at me and dropped the spear.

"Yes, we are you here to take us home?"

They looked at me with hope and I nodded. "Yes, granny told me what happened so after I destroyed the slave camp I decided to look for you. I know applebloom would love to finally meet you." As I spoke he got out of the tree and the mare ran over to me.

"You know my little filly is she ok what about Applejack and Macintosh?"

As she spoke the father ran over and started to ask the same things. I raised a hand and they stopped and looked at me. "You can see them soon but I have to know why didn't you two ever try to get home. They looked at me and to the ground.

"We tried but that slave camp always stopped us. They attempted to catch us so many time. Each time they failed and we were forced deeper into the everfree."

I nodded and way at them to come on. "Well I'm Troy and I'm here to take you home so you really to go?" The stallion raised a hand and so did the mare.

"We are my name is harvested and this is my wife sweet seed."

I took their hands and pulled them the way I came in. We all had our guard up until we were out of the forest. I saw the other ponies on the edge of the town and medical tents as we. I looked back to the apples and they were taking in the sun's warmth. I let them do this for a few minutes. When they were good I started to lead them through the town. Many stallions and mares in town stopped and looked at them like they were ghost. Some even walked up to shake their hands and welcomed the home with tear filled eyes. Soon they all made way as we walked down the snowy path to sweet apple acres. It was about noon when we stepped onto the farm and I heard crying. I looked back and saw the mare crying tears of joy and the stallion was too. I smiled and took them to the barn and told them to wait for their as I'd get the others. I closed the barn door and ran to the farm house and throw the door open. The apple family was all in the living room and looked at me when I throw the door open.

"Troy what are you doing you'll break my door!"

Granny yelled but I just smiled and looked at them all. "You all need to get to the barn now I've got something that will change all your life's to the core" They all looked at each other and nodded. Soon we were all at the barn door and I yelled at them to come out. When harvester and sweet seed walked out the door the apple looked on in shock. Granny and Applejack started to cry as mac ran over and hugged the with tear filled eyes. The mother hugged back as if her life depended on it and the father did the same. Applejack and granny soon ran over to them as well. Applebloom on the other hand just got behind me and was looking at the love fest. Soon the mother saw her and got out of the group and walked over to us.

"You look just like me my little applebloom."

After she said that she hug me and applebloom who seemed to figure out who this mare and stallion were. I got out of the hug and started to walk away from the over joyed family.

"Where do you think you're going."

Before I knew it mac had grabbed my arm and I looked back at them all. I looked at mac who looked determined to keep me near them. I turned and started to talk to him. "I'm not part of your family mac I was just giving you all the time I know you want. If some had just brought my sister back to me I'd spend as much time with her as I could." Next thing I know Granny's cane hits the top my head and I fall to the ground rubbing my head. I looked up at her tear filled eye's as she starts to talk.

"Now you listen to me, Troy. You've granted this family the greatest wish. I have my son and his wife back and we have you to thank for that. You've also given these kids their parents back. You have more than earned your place in this family a hundred times over. Now they told me what happened to your sister. I can't bring her back but I can give you a new family if you'd want."

I looked at her and then to the hand, she was holding out to me. I sighed and pushed her hand away and got back to my feet and looked at her. "Granny I truly thank you but if I'm going to have a family it's one I want to make. Do you know what I mean? I want to get married have kids and live a peaceful life with them." She smiled and applebloom blushed her whole family saw it. Mac smiled and granny smiled and looked her.

"Applebloom do you or Troy want to tell or am I going to tell your ma and pa?"

Applebloom was getting closer to me and I got really to grab her and run as mac and the father looked at me. But to our told shock the father said it was ok with him.

"It ok with me if my ma' ma likes you then I know you a good colt and I can trust you with my little girl."

After he said that she jumped on me and slammed her lips into mine. I wrapped an arm around her and we fell to the snowy ground. For the rest day, the apple family sat in the living room talking. Applebloom was beside me the whole time. But when nightfall came the mother all but dragged applebloom to her room and the father laughed say she waited for 17 years to talk to her. I nodded and walked into my room and before I could even take a step I saw a little movement outside the farm gate. I walked over to the window and looked out of it and I saw the out line of someone. I looked this person and my eyes widened. In their hand was the adventures bunker pumpkin. Whoever this was had other imperial arms and I could see their eyes a cold green. I saw the hold up three fingers and then pointed to the settings sun. I narrowed my eyes and nodded once and I swear I saw whoever this was smiling. I watched as this person walk back to the forest and just to be safe I didn't sleep that night I stayed up watching the way this person left. As soon as all of them were awake I told them at had happened. Mac, harvester and I went out and armed with Harvester's spear mac a large axe and me with my swords. Sure as the day is long whoever this was left a trial and from the looks of it, their was at least ten other's here.

"Troy."

I looked back and saw mac looking at me. I frowned and nodded at him. "I know big guy but listen I have to tell you two something very important about the imperial arms." Harvester walked up to me and looked at me.

"If this is so important then why wait until now to tell us?"

I looked him in the eyes and sighed. "I never thought I'd have to fight another Imperial arms user. The fights between us are so fierce that no matter what only one of the users will live." They looked at me and harvester looked at me sadly.

"I'm sorry I didn't know that Troy."

"It's fine but now we're in a real bad spot." They looked at me and we all started back to the house. After that, I left and when to Twilight's library and had her send a letter to get both princesses here. Two hours passed until the teleported into the library. When mine and Luna's eyes meet we both looked at the other with apologetic looks. "Hey sorry about my puppet I was really tired and then have to put more stress on my body made it a lot worse for me."

"No, no we are sorry thee said that thy puppets could act on their own. But in your letter, you said the two was in great danger?"

I told the three of them what had happened the day before. All of them were scared when they heard me say someone else has an imperial arm. They asked if I knew what kind it was and I told them what I did know about this weapon.

"Um, Troy would you mind if you win we can study the weapon?"

I looked at twilight and she was looking at me with hope. 'Too bad I can't let her.' I stood up and walk over to her and looked her in the eyes. "I'm sorry but no I will be holding onto it until I find someone who can use it." I looked back and looked at the princesses and started to talk again. "As much as I hate to say it I need your help this time. This weapon is made to kill from a distance. The problem, however, is that they have support I can't fight through them and not get shot at the same time. So I was hoping to get some back up from you two." They looked at each other and then back to me. The white one spoke up.

"We will help but we need to what are we looking at in a casualty count here? We've seen what you can do but what all can this weapon does? Does it have a trump card or does it and attack one at a time?"

I sat down and told them all I knew about pumpkin. I told them it was made to act as a long and mid range weapon. The took all this in and left for the castle and said they bring back troop in a day. When that was done I left to find sweetie belle but I saw a purple tail and heard crying. I walked over and looked at Scootool. she was in shorts and a tank top and she was covering her face with her hands. She was shivering and I felt my heart shader. I took my jacket off and covered her with it. She jumped and looked at me and I saw she had a black eye and a little blood was coming out of her nose. She grabbed the sides of the jacket and pulled it closer to her body.

"Thank you, I ran out of the house before I could get my clothes changed."

I looked at her and she shrank under my glare. "Scootool tell me how you got that black eye." She looked away from me and I sighed and looked her her again and she was still shaking. I looked at her and before she could stop me I picked her up like I did when I ran me and applebloom out of the bad part of town. She blushed when she looked at me but buried her face into the jacket.

"Scootool where are you?!"

Scootool jumped in my arms and looked down the road the voice came from. I saw a large Pegasus walk around a corner with a cider bottle in his hand. His fur was the same as hers but his mane and tail were green. He had green eyes too but had a scar over the right. He saw us and started to stumble over to us and he looked pissed.

"There you are you little bitch."

I felt her grab my shirt and I heard her start breathing hard. I gripped her shoulder tighter and she looked at me and then to the drunken stallion in front of us.

"Dad please just sto..."

Before she could finish the stallion tried to grab her but I jumped past him and kicked his flank. When I did he fell face first into the snow and the bottle shattered against the brick wall of the alley. Scootool looked at me and then to her dad. He got up and looked at the broken bottle and grunted in announce. He looked at me and pointed the broken bottle at me.

"A-and who do you t-think you are? Some bad flank come to save the d-day?"

I made sure we were out of his reach before I answered. "No, I'm just someone who wants to protect anyone when I can. Plus her friends are my herd mares and I couldn't live with myself if I let you hurt her again not when I can stop you. So I'm going to give you a chance to save yourself. But if you chose to fight me then you will live to regret it."

"Oh, a-and what makes you think you can b-beat me I was a guard you little bucker!"

He stumbled forward and swung the make shift knife at Scootool amd me. I to the opposite side of his strike at straight kicked him in the side of his head. But because of the alcohol in his system, he didn't feel the pain now. He got back up and before he could fully stand up I kicked the side of his chest hard and slammed him into the brick wall. He was out cold and huffed and looked at her. She had her eye on the stallion and then looked at me.

"Can we please just leave I don't want to look at him anymore."

"Ok were heading to Sweetie Belle's house for now and later you're coming back to the farm for the night." The rest of the day was peaceful after Scootool told us what had happened to her. Her dad was an abusive drunk and he would beat her. Sweetiebell stayed with her and rarity locked the house down until I came back with the guards. I also got the others and applebloom. Applejack said she was welcomed to come to the farm but she asked if she could stay with rarity and Sweetiebell. Once that was done we all left and when we got back to the farm the father and mac. Pulled me to the barn and we all had a mug of cider. Let me tell you that stuff has some real kick to it.

The headband part 1
View Online

The Imperial arms

The headband part 1

The headband part 1 clop

The ride to Manehaten was awkward for me as Luna leaned against me the whole way. She would play with the hair near my shoulders and would say I should let he bred it when it was longer. I said if anything was going to happen to my hair it would be cut or just loss hanging. She huffed and when back to playing with it until we landed and I stood up. As I did Luna hit me in the chest with her tail and smiled at me with a blush all over her cheeks. I just smiled awkwardly and walked out of the carriage and saw that we were near a large city. I saw the guards landing and many looked tired and one mare was leaning on a tree. As I walked out to check on them all Luna spoke up.

"Guards it going to night in a few hours we will locate a place to sleep for a few days."

After she said that we went into the city and found a large hotel for all of us. Luna and the guards when in but I opted to look around the city for anything strange in the city. I had a bag of ten-thousand bits in a backpack along with a medical box. As I walked I looked at the shops and as I walked I saw a few different species here. There were bull and cow like people and they seemed to have the most muscles of the population. The males had large horns and large for arms and defined abs and many of the males had bad tempers. She had on jeans and nothing else they seem to show off their muscles to the female. The cow was smaller then the males and their horns were small and curved up. They seemed to be the opposite of the males. Their bodies were chubby and from what I could tell the rear was the main point of attention as many bulls looked at them as they passed each other. Next was the large birds the only real difference was that the female all had smaller frames and wing plus the breast. The body's of the birds were quite the same lion paw for feet and lion tails. On there, backs were what I'm pretty sure are eagle wings and tallies for hands. Clearly, they were a hunting race like humans that means that I can get meat. 'Again thank god for that I'd kill for a hamburger right now.' The last of them was the least I saw and only females. Doe a female deer the had long slender legs and wide hips. Some have slim or chubby stomachs. Their ears were large and their faces looked a lot like a ponies but slimmer.

"Let go of me somebody help!"

I stopped and a few stallions and bulls did too. A stallion with red fur and white hair had a doe against a wall and was trying to pull her into a building. She was wearing a loss t-shirt and pair of shorts that stayed above her knees and she had long hair. The hair covered her right eye and I could tell from how that shirt move she had a little Chubb. I looked around and saw that the other's were scared of this stallion and they all ignored him. I looked back as he hit her and that was it and now I was mad. I walked over to them and when I was close I grabbed his head and slammed his head into the brick wall and he let go of the doe. I saw her look at me in shock and when the stallion was about to get back up I decked him knocking him out. When that was done I noticed that the voice, cars, and sounds of walking around me stopped and I turned and looked back at the crowd. They all looked like I just did the craziest thing in the world and before I knew it the doe grabbed my hand and started to pulled me down the street. We ran down the street and when we got to a large market she pulled me!into a flower shop. She let go of my hand and another doe and a mare ran out of the back.

"Lisa what happened to your check?!"

The other doe ran over and looked her over as the mare come over and got in my face. The mare looked to be in her young twenty's and she had a snow white fur and a light pink mare her eyes were a light yellow. She was wearing a tank top and short shorts that showed her breast and hips off.

"Did you do this to Lisa?!"

To my luck, the doe knew as Lisa stop her back had panic in her voice.

"No, it was the undercolt gang leader. He was trying to drag me into their bar but he stopped and knocked him out! I panicked and brought him here I didn't want them to kill him."

When she said that I burst out laughing and they all looked at me. I calmed down and started to talk. "To say a gang can put me down when an army can't that's rich." She looked at me and as they were about to say something the sound of a motorcycle and a lot of them. I looked at the girls and saw their scared faces but I smiled and walked over to the door. I looked at that do as he pulled up a group of twelve stallions all earth ponies and all of them had a mace or axe. 'This is going to be fun." I thought with an evil smile as I opened the door and walked out. The one I knocked out saw me and picked up his mace.

"Pay back time."

He and his gang ran at me as I grabbed a thick iron rod about as wide as a quarter and charged them. When I was close to the leader I swung the rod at his leg and dodged his mace and slammed the rod into his leg. I felt his leg break and he dropped to the ground screaming in pain. Two of his buddy lunged at me with an axe and a mace. I spun around and kick one into a wall and struck the other on over the head with the rod knock him out. I looked as I spun the rod around my arms and the other nine jumped back on their motorcycle and ran away.

"Cowards! Get back here we can win!"

I looked back and saw the one I kicked into the wall gone but I got the leader at least. I looked at him as he tried to get up but fell back down due to his leg. When he looked at me he started to yell but after a minute he stopped and started to laugh as well.

"Haha oh, you think this is over!? Not by a long shot, the boss wants that bitch and he'll tear this city apart to get her! But she doesn't have to worry right soldier boy?! He'll cut both your h....."

I'd had enough of him so I knocked him out again and threw my rod away. I looked at the shops and saw everyone walking out and looking at the two of them. I felt a hand on my shoulder and looked back to see Lisa with a small smile. I smiled back and then looked back over the crowd. "Does anyone have some rope I can have?"

Luna pov

I was in the penthouse of the hotel we found and was looking down at the city as I waited for Troy to come back. My cheeks still burn when I think about what he did in that room. 'To think he'd be so bold when my guards and his herd were so close. He's the only stallion who has caught my eye now and before my banishment. Maybe I should, in fact, my royal right to his herd to get in or just take him. Who knows he may just become a king if we do move forward.'

"Princess sir Troy has returned with a led in the mission."

I looked at the door and saw shape spear. "Thank you spear I will be down soon so please tell him to wait where he is." She bowed and walked out of the room and I looked down at myself. I had summoned some more clothes and changed into my less formal clothes. Just a simple long sleeve shirt and a pair of long sleep pants but for this, it will have to do. I turned and walked out of the room and down to the lobby of the hotel. Troy had a stallion tied up and laying on the back seat of a two seated motorcycle with the word blade painted on the side the same color as my fur. He had mounted two holders for his swords on both sides of the bike. There were also some bags on the sides above the swords. He had his shirt sleeves rolled up and was showing off the muscles he had. I wasn't sure but all his muscles seemed to have grown two sizes and made him stand out more. As I walked to him I saw many mare, cow, does and even a few of my own guards were looking at him with bedroom eyes. I let out an angry huff and when I was close to him I smack my tail against his arm and back. This was a sign to let other females know he's taken and to back off or face my wrath. They all looked at me with envy and they all backed off to my joy but when I looked at him again he looked confused. "What is it Troy why do you look so confused?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Well, you run your tail over me twice. The first time I figured that you were just messing with me. But this time when you did everyone that was looking at us looked pissed. What does that thing with your tail mean and why were they mad?"

I looked at him for a second before I understood what he means. The town knew the mares in his herd so no mare in the town would try anything. "That can wait for but I want to know what's you've been up to and where did you get the bike?" He smirked and looked at me and grabbed the stallion and threw him off the bike.

"Take a seat and I'll tell you but wait one second."

He looked at the guards around us a yelled for the three strongest to come over to us. Sharp spear, steel axe and bronze age all walked over to us. He told them to take him to the most secure police or guard station in the city. The nodded and then again patted the back seat and I smiled and sat on the seat with both my legs facing him. He told me what happened and how he got his new bike and the prisoner.

Troy pov

"So ya broke his leg stole his bike and made a few friends I'd say a good day all around." Luna looked at me like I was crazy and then sighed.

"You really are insane you know that."

I laughed and she did too and then I got an idea and looked at her. "Do you want to go for a ride? A gorgeous night like this should be used for making merry instead of just sleeping under it." When I finished she was blushing but smiled at me and pulled her right let on the other side. I smiled and got on the bike and she wrapped her arm around my chest and I present a red button to start the motor and she wrapped her tail around me. 'I'll need to figure out what that means.' I turned the handle and the gas or magic in the motorcycle started to move forward. I turned into one of the main road and we started our ride and I saw a lot of females looking our way. Many gave the same reaction as the ones at the hotel but I saw one bull giving a young cow a hard time. When I saw an opening between a car and truck I turned fast and shot through the hole and hit the brakes and had the head light on him. "Alright big guy leave the lady be or get you ass kicked." He looked at me and turned to the side and the young cow took this chance to run. He saw her run and then started to walk over to us and I reached for murasame. However, has I grabbed the handle he was covered in a blue glow and then his head was slammed into the ground knocking him out.

"Sorry bull even thinking of hurting you."

I looked back to Luna and saw her horn covered in the same blue. I looked back as six of her guard land around the bull. She got off the bike and talked to the guards and after five minutes she told them to take him to the police. When that was done we started to ride again and she again wrapped her arms and tail around me and we rode around until she pulled on my shirt. I looked back to her and she started to talk.

"I'm starting to get hungry do you have and bits on you?"

I nodded and started to look around and saw what looked like a fast food place with a parking lot. I pulled in and parked in front of the restaurant and turned the bike off and we got off. I opened the leather bag on the right side and pulled my bit bag out and when I stepped back I saw a pegasus stallion sitting against the wall of the restaurant. He was in badly torn clothes and I could see a back pack beside him. He had a cup in front of him and nothing was in it. Luna walked over to me and saw him then looked at me. I stayed quiet and walked into the restaurant.

Luna pov

I couldn't believe it for all the good Troy has done he just turned a blind eye to the poor stallion. I looked back at him and walk over to him. 'I thought you a good soul but did I make a mistake?' "Sir are you all right?" He looked up at me and looked shocked.

"Princess Luna! Oh um here please set I know that stone isn't the most comfortable thing but."

"It is fine sir I would like to know your name and why are you out here." I looked down at him and he became depressed.

"I lost every because of a gang war my lady my home was burned down. My name is swift storm as well my lady and now I'm just hoping to get a meal. I haven't eaten in three days."

"Good I paid for a really big meal for the three of us."

We both looked to Troy's voice and he was holding two family meals bags in one hand and three super sized drinks. He handed one of the drinks and a bag to him then he sat down beside him. Swift opened the bag and saw two hey burgers and hey fries and smiled with tears in his eyes.

"It not much but foods food."

I felt bad now that he spent the money to pay for his dinner. 'How could I think that of him he said it himself he helps when ever he can.' We ate our food and Troy gave him enough bits to get a hotel room for a few nights and meals. When that was done we drove back to the hotel and we parked in the parking lot. I was quite the way back to my room and he looked at me.

"Luna, you ok?"

I looked at him and I saw the worry in his eyes and I felt a warmth in my chest. We were out side of my room and grabbed him and pulled him into a hug. I seemed to catch him off guard for a moment but he soon hugged me back.

Troy pov

I was hugging Luna and again she started to wrap her tail around me. I saw it was moving on its own like it wind was blowing through it and I wonder how it was doing it. So when it was about to run over my leg I grabbed the tail in the middle and let go when Luna when stiff and dug her nails into my back. "Ow Luna!" She blushed when she looked at and before I knew what was going on she grabbed my hand and started to pull me to the hotel. I keep asking what she was doing and only after we got to her penthouse did I start to get my answers.

"Troy do you know what it means when a mare wraps her tail around a stallion? Or what it means when that stallion grabs the tail of the mare?"

I looked at her blushing face. "No I don't know what it means but something is telling me there's been a real big misunderstand." She lost her blush and looked at me.

"When a mare runs her tail over a stallion it means she has chosen him as a possible mate. Then if the stallion has chosen her as well he will grab her tail. The top means the mare has been rejected and she must leave the stallion been. If the stallion grabs near the base of her tail that means he doesn't want the mare around him. If the stallion grabs and holds the middle of the tail and holds it that means he is interested in the mare."

As she spoke she walked closer and when she was face to face with me. I took a step back and she took one forward and the grabbed my shirt.

"We have to options in front of us. One you make me your head mare and make me part of your herd. Or I can use my royal right to the male citizens of equestria and take your from those lesser mares."

I stared death at her and she just smiled sweetly and tried to put a hand on my cheek. Before she could I grabbed her wrist and forced her to turn around and I forced her to her hoof tips. "You listen to me my girls are the best thing in my life and I'm more than willing to kill to keep them safe. Plus if you forgot I'm not a native of this country your law has no power over me." I leaned on close to her ear and whisper my warning. If any of my girls are harmed of suddenly go missing or start to avoid me I'll come for your blood. To think I saw you as a friend and comrade it makes me sick to my stomach." I let her go and started to walk to the door and as I walk she started to talk.

"What about that kiss then?! What was that to you because to me that was my first kiss!"

I stopped and looked back at her and spoke. "It was supposed to mentally mess with you. I am sorry I stole your first kiss but I'm telling you now once I walk out this door we will still be comrades but that is all we will ever be." I turned my back on her and opened the door and threw her in but I wish I knew the hell I had sparked in the mare.

Two days later

Luna stayed in the penthouse the last few days even after we caught the slaves but not the boss. We freed over a hundred mare and cows being used as breeding stock. We also found multiple corpses and what I was sure to be planning to start a large scale gang war. If we didn't stop them they would have turned the whole city into hell for their own means. There was a large number of shipments of breeding mare to some one named Blueblood. Now me and steel hammer a male bat pony were going to check on her. She's been seen around the hotel but what scared everyone was when she disappeared and came back two hours later with a black bag. I saw the name sweet nights on the side of the bag and from what the guards told me she's become very secretive.

"Sir Troy do you have an idea of what happened to her she only started to act like this after the last time you two talked."

I looked at the guard and answered him. "Ya she didn't get what she wanted from me and I will not bend to her will. Plus I'm sure she's mad that someone has never refused to give her what she wanted." He stopped and looked at me as I keep walking and he ran In front of me.

"Wait!"

He grabbed my shoulders and started to shake me.

"My lady asked you for something and you refused her?!"

We were outside Luna penthouse door and his yelling got her attention. Her door was thrown open and a messy hair and blood shot Luna was staring death at the stallion.
When her eyes moved to me a chill ran through my whole body at the evil smile on her face. Her fur also looked a little darker and her mane looked like the night sky.

"Steel hammer please leave I need to speak with Troy alone."

Steel did as he was told and I walked into the room with my guard up. Good thing to the second the door was closed I heard it lock and Luna forced me to sit down on a couch in the room. As I waited pulled out to rags and started to clean my swords. When I was finished cleaning murasame I heard a door open and I looked back and jumped away from the couch. Luna was in a pitch black lingerie it pushed her breast up and. A gap ran down from the middle of it and I could see her slim stomach. Her hips were nice and wide too and she had a pair of hip long socks with black and white stripped all the way down. Her hair was like a normal mare and was a dark blue and she had black lip stick and a pony skull hair band over her left eye.

"Do you like what you see Troy?"

I put both swords away and started to look for a way out of the room and she saw that. She started to laugh and started to walk over to me with a sway in her hips.

"Don't think you can get away now my prince. I've sent a letter to your herd telling them that by my royal order you are now mine. I also told them that if they came for you their family's would pay the price."

I wasn't watching where I was going and I fell over a coffee table and looked at her in shock. When she got close she jumped on top of me and used her magic to take my swords. Unlike me, they could be affected by magic and she caused them in some kind of shield. When that was done she started to talk again and what she said actually scared me.

"The one call applebloom was arrested when she refused to accept the letter. She shot a guard with her crossbow and the brother was knocked out when he tried to stop the guards taking her."

She started to run a finger over my chest and keep talking.

"But if you just give me what I want then the two of us can live in ponyville and I'll let you have them again. However, I will be the head mare and they will not live with us but you can have foals with them same as any herd. So what do you say, Troy? Either you pick this life or will you let that pretty filly will find herself in a prison cell?"

I looked at her with anger and she laughed at me.

"Look at me with all the anger you want but I got you on all fronts so the only choice you have is to do what I want."

"Your a bitch and if you didn't have Applebloom I'd snapped your neck by now." She laughed again and put both her hands on my chest.

"Go thing I do then now why don't we get this going~''

She started to rub her rear on my couch and a thought popped into my head. I smiled and she raised an eyebrow. "You may be forcing this but nothing was said about you being in control." After I said that I grabbed her hips and throw her on her back and jumped on top of her. Then I pinned both her arms above her head and looked down at her and she tried to free her arms. I took my other hand and grabbed her below the mussel and made her look at me. She had a little fear and a lot of lust. "You're mine now so get ready."

"Of and what makes you think your going to take the lead~"

I smiled and let her mussel go and grabbed the long rag I was cleaning the swords with. I twisted her arms and she turned with a ground of pain as I did. I put the rag in my mouth and forced her arms behind her back. I pinned her hands with my knee as I tightly tied her hands and she said it was too tight. When that was done I got off her and looked over my work as she tried to get to her hooves. When she fell back down I wrapped an arm under her and picked her up and placed her on my right shoulder. I turned and looked at her ass and for the fun of hurting her pride, even more, I gave it a nice hard smack. She gasped and I walked us into the bed room and threw her on to the bed. As she looked at me I pulled my shirt off and looked down at myself and saw my new six pack. I'm not sure how but I've somehow got ripped and the long scar I have on my shoulder only helps with the looked. I looked back to Luna and she was looking at me and was rubbing her legs together roughly. I kicked my shoes off and climbed onto the bed and put a hand her head and started to kiss her. Unlike the one in my room on the farm which was tender and short, this one was rough and long as I forced my tongue into her mouth. She moaned at my treatment and I used my free hand to rip the front of the lingerie. When I did that I started to knead her left breast and pinched the nipple. I smile internationally and started to think when I was sure of what I was going to say I pulled back and looked at her. "So you thought you'd get your way like this? Of no you're not and do you know why?" I pulled at the hair at the base of her skull and she groaned.

"N-no"

I smiled and pulled her hair again this time making her moan. "Your my bitch now and I will never love you like I do my girls but I'll give you the fucking life you want so damn bad." I pushed myself up and got off the bed and took my jeans and boxers off and saw my ten-inch erection and turn back and grabbed her tail. I twisted it around my hand and pulled her to the bed edge. When she was sitting on the edge of the bed and showed her my erection and she looked at it then she looked up at me.

"What do you want me to do?"

I smirked at her as she looked at me. "What do you think I want? I mean you got that pretty mouth so why not use it?" Her eyes when wide and to my surprise, a smile formed on her face. She opened her mouth and she took the tip into her mouth and she looked at as she did her work. From the way she was licking the tip and how hard she was sucking on it this was her first time sucking a guy off. My smile grows as I put a hand on the back of her head and she looked up me and she started to let my erection go then I did it. She gagged when I rammed it into her throat and pulled out letting her cough for air.

"Cough! Cough!"

I actually felt a little bad but saw her wings opened wide and I noticed a strong musk in the room. I looked down at her and under her was a wet spot and I smiled as she caught her breath. "Wow, your getting off from this aren't you?" She looked at me with shock and looked down at her panties and saw they were drenched. She looked back at me and I could see her wings twitching.

"N-no I'm not!"

I smiled and leaned down and slide my right hand down into her panties and pulled it back. My fingers were soaked and I showed it to her and she looked shocked. "See your soaked and your just getting worse. Why don't I help you with that little problem?" As I spoke I pushed her back and stuck my thumbs under the side of her panties and pulled them down.

"Wait! Please!"

I stopped when the cloth was on her knees and I looked back at her face. She was blushing madly and I figured I'd play nice for a few minutes. "Why are you hesitating Luna from the looks of it your body really wants this." She bit her lower lip but looked me in the eyes when she started to talk.

"If you and I do this my forever will become your forever as well. Do you know what that means? You will never die you will always see the ones you love die never to see them again. In this life or the next can you live with that?"

I looked at her and started to laugh slowly and she looked at me worried. I looked at her and she was looking at me and I pulled the rag and let her hands free. She rubbed her wrist as I started to talk. "Luna even if I couldn't die I'm already in a living hell with what I've done." I looked at her as she got on her knees and was listening to me. "I can still hear them and see their horror filled face. Everyone I ever killed and the weight of their deaths will follow me forever and I'm used to seeing everyone I love dies so for me that would just mean I'd have to keep the fight going." At the end of my words, she grabbed my face and made me kiss her I didn't even care at this point. I'm fucked either way so I pushed her back and we fell to the bed. When she pulled back I saw the rag in her hand and was smiling.

"Well if that's how it is then so it. I'll be your bitch forever and you'll be my Dark Prince. My master of the night and you can use my body to forget the things you've done for a time. Now tie my hands again and take what's your master~"

She spoke with nothing but lust and my erection returned full force. I took the rag and tied her hands again but this time to the headboard. When that was done I pulled her panties the rest of the way off and saw her soaked lips. I looked back up to her and she was gritting her teeth and I got another idea. I looked back and saw one of her shirts and I got off the bed and got the shirt.

"What are you doing instead of bucking me senseless?

I tied the shirt up and made a large note in the middle and left enough to tie it around her head. I looked back at her and she was looking at the gag in my hand and she didn't look happy.

"No way Troy I let you tie my hands you're not gagging me too."

I walked over to her and grabbed her right breast and roughly squeezed it and she moaned loudly. As she did I took the opening and stuffed the gag in and she bit down out of instant. I smiled and tied it tight and when that was done she looked at me angrily but I just smiled. I smacked the side of her ass and she moaned into the gag. "Did you forget you said it yourself your my bitch." She blushed and I spread her legs and lined myself up with her pussy. Once I was in place she wrapped her legs around me and I grabbed her flank and lifted it into the air. I entered her with one strong thrust and break through her hymen. She grunted when are hips connected and I stopped to give her a moment. As I waited I felt a strange energy seeping into my body very slowly but it was like tiny drops of water. I could feel the power trying to get into my body but couldn't. After a few more seconds Luna loosened and I took that as the go a head and pulled out of her. Her body arched and I pushed back into her and her legs fell as I started to pound into her.

"Umm!"

She started to grant and started to move her ass and looked at me with pleading eyes. I knew what she wanted and pulled my right hand back and smacked her right ass cheek hard. She got tighter and she yelled into the gag. Now with every thrust, I gave a hard smack to either cheek and after ten minutes she calmed down on my erection and forced me to stop and enjoy her tight walls. But once her walls loosened I started to pound into her and she screamed into the gag. She looked at me and I smiled and gave her ass a hard slap as I pounded into her. "If your wondering I have much more stamina than a stallion." After I said that I stopped and pushed myself in deep as I learned for forward and untied her left hand. She went and tried to get the gag out but I grabbed her arm and made her put it behind her back and I did like I did earlier. With her hands tied behind her back and then pulled her up to where her breast was in front of my face. She started to move up and down quickly and I started to suck on her right nipple. We stayed like this with me switching from one nipple to the next as I starting to reach my end. A few more minutes passed before I pushed her all the down and painted her walls white.

"Ahhhh!~"

She came again and her tightening and untightening forced more out of me. When both our orgasms tapered out I fell back and she came with me. I untied her arms and she ripped her gag off and I was ready to hear her yell but It didn't happen. Instead, she kissed me softly and curled up next to me. With her head on my chest and we lead there for a while until a knocking came from the main door. Luna sighed in annoyance tried to get up but hissed in bad when her ass moved. I got up and made her get under the cover and said I'd handle it. She said ok and I heard content in her voice and it ticked me off a little and she saw my unhappy look. But Before she could ask the knocking came again and I got my clothes and shoes on and walked to the door. I opened it to see a mare in Japanese clothing and she was holding a sealed letter.

"Hello, sir the number two wishes to me you on the field of honor and avenge his dead allies. The time and place are specified in the sacral and you are free to use any weapon you wish now please have a pleasant evening." She handed me the letter and bowed I bowed back and she left. I walked on to see my swords now free so I got them and when back into the bedroom. Luna managed to sit up covering her chest with the cover and I sat down on the foot of the bed and opened the letter.

"My name has no use for a stallion about to die. So come to the field out side the red light district and come by midnight. I will be waiting by the abandoned dojo do not make me wait."

I folded the letter up and threw it to Luna behind me as I got off the bed.

"Hey wait just a minute!"

I looked back at her and she was looking at me while holding the cover in a first. "What? I gave you what you wanted and you got my first time and I got yours." Her eyes went wide and she slowly got out of bed and tried to walk over to me but her legs were too numb still. I looked at her and walked over and pull my hands in her waist to help steady her but she looked me in the eye.

"You didn't tell me that was your first time and that was what I wanted but."

"But what? I didn't know you go crazy over a meaningless kiss and get one of the girls I love thrown in prison." I let go of her and her legs gave out and she fell back on the bed. She muttered something that I couldn't hear. "What did you say?" Again she muttered the words again louder but I still didn't hear her. This was getting on my nerves so I leaned down and asked with venom in my to say it again.

"I-I never sent a letter I just wanted to get my heat over with and I do like you but theirs no going now part of my soul is inside of you."

See how this helps in the later chapters.

The headband part 2
View Online

The Imperial arms

The headband part 2

The headband part 2

I was on my bike heading to the red light district and the events of the last five hours played in my mind again.

Five hours earlier

"Part of my soul is inside of you."

I stood still just looking at her and that did it. I grit my teeth and walked out of the room and over the magic holding my swords. I was mad that they could be kept from me by her magic. I was so mad I pulled my right back and I felt that energy move to my hand and a light covered my fist. I slammed my fist into the wall and is cracked under the power and the door to the bedroom fell down. I looked back at her and she was looking at me with remorse but it was to late for that. "I may not be able to die now but I can promise this I will never forgive you and I will never love you." She jumped off her bed and ran over on shaky legs and grabbed me.

"Wait don't you know what heat is?! You came inside of me there's a good chance you just got me pregnant Troy!"

Present time

'My child maybe in her womb and I left her crying.' "I'm a son of a bitch to do that but after all this how am I going to tell the girls? Oh hey applebloom Luna tricked me in to sleeping with her and she maybe pregnant with my child no big deal." I keep talking like this until I turned into the red light district and my eyes went wide. Mares and cows lined the street and many of them in sluty clothes and some in just bikinis. 'These cows good god. The chest of some of them is insane maybe I should see if I can find a nice in a century.' I stopped at a red light and when I did a stallion in armor stepped out of an ally and looked at me. He had a katana on his side and he started to talked.

"The dojo is up the road and on the right. The boss is about to arrive so do hurry."

"Thanks." Once I said that I drove the way he said and saw a dojo and pulled just as a carriage landed. Two pegasus stallions with two katanas each landed next to the carriage. They looked at me as I got off the bike and pulled Yatsufusa out by the sheath. I watched as one of them opened a door and a large earth pony a little bigger then mac stepped out. He had a pell coat like my skin and long red hair tied in a ponytail going to his waist. He had two straight katanas one shorter then the other with simple flower and bamboo carved on the sheaths. He had a large part of his hair covering the left side of his face with a scar running out of the hair and over his mussel. Across his head and a white headband with two black lines to the left and a red circle on the right. He was wearing a pair of long white pants with a black over shirt and we locked eyes.

"Please give me the name of the thing I'm about to defeat."

I smirked as I drew Yatsufusa but didn't summon the puppets. "The dead have no use for that." He snorted and drew both swords and we got into are stances then waited for the other to attack. We stayed still until one of the stallions moved to close the door. When he did the boss lunged at me and tried to cut me down the middle. I moved to the side and placed his second blade then I kicked him back and got a kick back. We both went to the ground and he jumped back up first. He didn't attack thought and only after I got to my feet did he attack. This time he threw a kick which I blocked it and when he dropped the leg he tried to stab me in the chest but I cut is arm.

"Ahhhh!"

He fell back and I did and waited for him to get back to his hooves and looking at his badly bleeding arm. He looked at me with anger and lunged at me but I smiled. I ducked under him and slashed his right leg and fell to the ground. I stood back up and he was and the ground with a pool of blood forming on the ground. He looked up to me and he looked ready to accept his fate.

"Do it stranger."

As he spoke he pulled the headband off and threw it that my feet as I cut his head off. Blood covered the ground and like the others his body was sealed in the blade and picked up the headband. When I looked at the guards they were leaving and I was!happy I didn't need to fight them. I looked at the headband and thought why not. I tied it around my head and saw it had at least three feet of extra cloth but I liked that. I walked over and got my motarcycale and started my way back to the hotel and started to see many looking at me and looked hopeful. I pulled up to a stop light and stopped where the the cows were.

"Hey number two want to have some fun~"

I looked to my right and saw a very small cow maybe about my height but like many cows she was very well curved. She had size in all the right places and by her voice she was young maybe my age or a little older. She had a brown coat with black spots one over her left eye and one right in the middle of her chest and she was in a very tight bikini. She had long black hair and beautiful green eyes. I pulled out of the street and started to talk to her. "Kid what are you doing on the street dressed like this what do your parents think?" She looked sad and adjusted to tight top.

"My dad put me out here tonight's my first night. I've been lucky that nobody has picked me yet but I can't go home."

I raise an eyebrow and turned the bike off. I leaned my rams on the handles and looked at her. "Why's that?" She again adjusted the top and shivered from the cold. I got off the bike and opened my bags and pulled out my coat and held it out to her. "Here and sit down your shaking from the cold." She sat in the bike and I put the coat on her shoulder.

"Thanks and he's making me do this to get money for his drinking problem. I've had odd jobs since I was twelve but I've never done this. I wanted to wait until I meet someone nice get married the lose my flower but he told me do it or he'd just let his drunk friends take turns with me. A hundred bits a round he said and I felt sick my own dad said that."

At the end of her story I was seething mad. 'I'm not going to let this stand girls your getting to new sisters.' I put a hand on her head and she looked up at me physics and mentality tired. I looked in her eyes and she looked in mine with hope. "This is what's going to happen miss?"

"Oh I'm Bertha and what's your name?"

"Names Troy and this is what's going to happen Bertha. I'm taking you home and your going to get changed and get all your clothes and whatever you want. Then I'm taking you home with me where you'll never have to do this again and you can find Mr right how's that sound?" She looked at me like I'd just said what she had waited a lifetime for. With tears in her eyes she answered with a jump hug and a face full of boobs. 'Dear god there softer then Luna's and applebloom's!'

"By the stars thank you!

I heard her say as I patted her back and I hate to admit it but I didn't want to leave the warmth of her chest. I did hpwy and she laughed at my blush and I got on the bike. She told me her and her dad lived in the down town red light district and that I may have a fight on my hands when we get there. I told her that it will take much more then one person to defeat me and that she didn't have to worry. She smiled and wrapped her arms around me and pushed her large chest into my back. I started the engine and headed down town v

Bertha pov

'This Troy is the answer to my prayers and has offered me a new home. I'd never rode on a motorcycle and it was fun.' But my fun soon ended when we pulled up at my house and Troy turned the engine off. He turned back and looked at me with a gentle smile and I blushed a little. 'Wow he's actually a little handsome.'

"You ready?"

I still blushed but nodded my head and we got off the bike and he and I walked to the door. He tried the door and it was unlocked and we walked in. 'Wow dad I know we don't have much but st least lock the door.'

"If that's you Bertha you better have some bits!"

I started to shack in fear but Troy put a hand on my shoulder and calmed me down even as my father walked into the living room. I looked back at him and he was looking at Troy's headband and started to try and get in his good grace.

"So the number two himself has brought my little girl home thank you sir. Can I offer you a drink or do you just want to get my girl into bed?"

Troy took the hand off my shoulder and walked over to my dad.

"Why don't you and I go outside for a talk while Bertha gets her things. Bertha go and get your things this will not take long."

I did as he said and walked down the basement steps as I heard the front door open and closed. I got to my little room and started to pack what clothes I had into a backpack. I also took a t-shirt and faded jeans and put them on my little bed and then started to get undressed. I reached around and tried to get the clip for the top and as I got it a yell of pain came from the upstairs and I knew it was my dad from the voice. 'Troy is really fighting him for me.' My tail started to move from side to side in a happy swing that he wasn't like the bulls and I frowned thinking at I made him fight. . As I got the top off I started to think. 'Most bulls would just throw a cow away for their own needs. Troy however is ready and willing to fight for one. I wonder if he's take or is he single?' This is the thoughts that ran through my head as I got changed. When I was done I walked up the stairs and saw a massive mess. Bottled shattered and a few holes in the walls and some blood. I looked to the right and saw the front door on the ground inside the house. I walked over to the door and saw Troy outside with my dad hanging by a lamp post with a bloody nose.

Troy pov

Me and the father walked onto the door step and I leaned on the door. "Ok I'm going to say this once she coming with me and if you try to stop her I'll end you." At the end of my talking he looked pissed and he tried to punch me. I grabbed his fist and used his momentum to send is fist and body into the door and sent him into the house. When he was through the door he hit a wall and his horns stuck in the wall and many bottles fell and broke when he hit the wall. He pulled his head free and blood was dripping from his nose and mouth and he charged me with a war cry. He had his horns down to compel me but that wasn't going to happen. I smiled and side stepped when he was close and I watched as he slammed head first into a lamp post. I looked around the house and saw a rope in the living room. I got it and then hung him from the post as Bertha walked out and walked over to me.

"I guess where leaving before the guards show up?"

I looked at her a nodded and we got on my bike and rode to the hotel me, the guards and Luna were staying at until tonight. I took her to my room and I told her she could get room service if she wanted. I also took the headband off and tied it around murasame's handle as I walked to Luna's room. Like it or not if she could be pregnant and if she was I will help her. I won't be a basterd who abandons his child like my dad did. When I got to the door six night guards were there and I started to worry for her. "Guards what is happening?" They looked at me and looked over joyed. Hammer ran over and started to talk.

"Thank the moon your here sir the princess in a depressed state and has be calling for you. We beg of you go talk to her she only seems to react to your names and looks for you when she hears it."

I sighed internally and walked over to the door. "Ok guards I'm going to need a few things. One a large pillow." They nodded and two guards left. "Two the best cake the hotel has." Two more guards left and I looked at the last two. "Three the most important one for you two to find the biggest gallon of Rocky road ice cream you can. This three things have never failed me in a situation like this now go!" They do as I said and that left me alone with her which is what I wanted for now. I opened the door and I walked in and saw the room was the same and I heard someone murdering. "Luna you in here?" After I said her name the bedroom door slammed into the wall and a mad looking Luna was looking at me. She had her mane looking like a rat nest and her she had tear stains on her face. She was in the same clothes she wearing when we went on our ride.

"T-troy!"

She ran up to me and when she was about to get to me she tripped. I grabbed her and pulled her to my chest and she she wrapped her arms around me and cried into my chest. "Shh, shh I'm sorry for how harsh my wards were and I'm sorry. But I was angry and I just wanted to hurt you when I said all that." She looked at me with tear filled eyes and had a very shaky smile.

"D-does t-that mean you can love me?"

I looked her in the eyes and then down to her stomach. "If your pregnant then I may have to I won't be one of the basterd who knocks a girl up and run." She laughed a little and tightened her hug on me and we stayed like this until knocking came from the door.

"Sir Troy we have two of the things you asked for."

I opened the door and saw the had the pillow and the the ice cream and I smiled. "Thank you all tell the other two guards to just go to my room with the cake to my room a and wait for me I'll be along soon." They nodded and I gave the pillow to and ice cream to her and she thanked me. I took my swords in a corner and the we walked over to the couch. We talked about the plan of her moving to ponyville and Bertha as well. She understood why I was doing it and agreed she need to leave the city.

"Ok Troy so the house was going to have ten rooms and four bathrooms. So well have plenty of room and me, you and Applebloom will share the master bedroom. I'd also like to thank you for giving me a chance and we'll know if I'm pregnant in a week or two."

I looked at her and knew what she meant. "Morning sickness?" She grimaced and nodded.

"Yes and my carving will start."

I laughed and she hit me with the pillow. We started to play fight until I felt a massive pain in my chest and let out a pained scream. I fell to the ground holding my chest and through my narrow eyes and saw a bright blue light under my shirt. Luna threw the pillow and ice cream away and grabbed me and tried to pull my hand off my chest. She sat on my crouch and yelled for her Guards and after a second the broke the door down and looked at us.

"Help me! His in pain and I don't know why!"

The guard tried to do as she said but once she was off of me the pain got worst. I jumped up and slammed myself into the wall and knocked to guards back. They tried to grab me but I threw my right and a shockwave knocked them away. It also made the blue light start to move all over my body. It was traveling threw my veins and I felt that energy from before forcing it's way into my body.

Luna pov

I saw and felt the magic coming from Troy and I figured out what was going on. The piece if my soul that was going to make him immortal was doing this to him. 'I did this to him.' My guards had got him to the ground and the magic spreading to the rest of his body and I know felt or souls starting to content but or minds didn't. This maybe a good thing knowing what he's world is like I do not wish to know more of it.

"Princess something is happening!"

I was beside them in a second to see what was wrong. I looked down at Troy and his hair was flowing and the magic was now covering his whole body. 'I need to complete this fast.' I felt his soul screaming in eminence pain. His body started to flex with magic and I knew what was coming. "Guards get out his body is going into magic over charge!" At my words they all ran out of the door and I grabbed him and I felt his soul trying to get to mine. 'They need a way to connect but how?' I started to think as the pain on his has lessened and I had and idea. "Of herd sister's forgive me for what I'm about to do." I grabbed his shirt and ripped it down the middle and saw lines of magic all over his chest. The lines were coming from the scar on his chest and that's where I was going to place it. My horn covered with my magic and a circle formed over the scar. As that happens the same circle formed on my left shoulder and the my and his soul both slowly moved out of our bodies. Mine was the color of my magic and his was a mix of red and black. Are souls touched and his pain started to lessen because we were now sharing it on a mental level. We stayed like this until all of his pain was gone and the magic evened out. He now had my immortal. His mind was still lost to me but I really didn't care about that but I felt his emotions his love for the girls of his herd and to my complete shock a little love for the cow and myself. He was out cold and I leaned back up and saw a imprint of what looked looked like one of his swords on his left chest muscle but it was blue. I looked at my left breast and looked in and saw something red under my bra. As I when to try and see it, Troy started to wake up. My guards also walked back in and looked at us.

Troy pov

I black out from the pain but when it was at it's worst I felt something pull a lot of it to itself. When my mind started to wake up I felt someone on top of me and I started to move with out opening my eye's. When I tried to sit up my face hit two soft mounds and I heard a lot of gasp and a few jealous males. I opened my eyes and they went wide as I saw I was only a few centimeters away from Luna's chest and I wanted to be a smart ass. "I'm the luckiest basterd alive." After I said that Luna punched me into the wall across the room and a few of the males ran over to me and started to yell.

"Damn you! why are you so lucky!?"

"Ya I want to see them too!"

"Were you soft?!"

"Dude I wish I was you right now!"

"All you be quiet or you'll sleep outside when we get back to the castle!"

We all looked back to see the female guards looking at them with anger. Then one with out a chest plate grabbed my arm. She pulled my face into her chest and the guys started to yell again.

"So how are mine compared to the princess?"

I pulled myself free and fell back on my ass. I saw Luna with a sweet smile and I know that if I answered that immortal or not she'd beat the shit out of me. "Um well, oh look at the time I need to see a new friend about moving to ponyville bye!" I ran out of the room and heard all the bat mares say she scared me off, but it was Luna who scared me off. I made it to my room and saw the two guards with the cake and I realized I don't have my swords. 'Oh well I can get them later Luna knows not to let them play with them.' They greeted me with and handed me the cake and I told the Luna was fine now. They thanked me and I walked into the room and walked into a very embarrassing situation that gave my member gave a happy jolt. Bertha was in a tight but large bikini to that covered the front nicely. and had on old but very nice short shorts that showed her hips and legs.

"Troy what happened to your shirt and what's that scar and mark?"

I sat the cake and I'd already saw the mark she was talking about. "The scar is from a fight and the mark is the imprint of Luna's soul it marks me as a immortal I guess. Don't know if it's true kind of hope not though. But I have to ask why are you back in a bikini top?" I looked at her and she was in front of me with her nipple rings poking out the side. .

"Well when a cow is around someone or somewhere their comfortable then they don't mind showing our bodies. Plus I'm used to always wearing one of there have my whole life. I hate the way my bras fell when I wear them so I wear these."

'God please let her do this around my house.' "Well go ahead and cut you some where leaving in!a few hours. I'm going to get a shower and get my swords back when we start to leave."

"Ok should I cut you a pick too?"

"No thanks, thank you though." When I finished talking I got a change of clothes and got in the shower. When I was about half wat done someone knock on the hotel room door and I her it open and some one talking.

"Troy you forgot your swords. I brought them down in my...."

Luna stopped talking and then I heard something mostly my swords then Luna yelled.

"Troy with is she half naked?!"

"Hey don't yell at him!"

'Great this is going to be fun.' I rinsed my hot out of the shower and put my boxers and jeans one and walked out. Luna was in the middle of the room with my swords behind her and Bertha was standing beside the bed dressed the same. The both looked at me and both blushed Bertha more so. 'Must be the first time she's seen a real have naked man.' "So let's get this over with start yelling." I crossed my arms!and let come what may. Two hours of listening to Luna and Bertha yelled a rock friendship between the two when I convened Luna to talk to her one on one. I left the room why they talked and checked to see the the bulling for the rooms and food. The stallion at the counter said the royal treasury was already sent the bill. After that I when back to the room and Luna was telling her about the battle of ponyville as it was now called and eating the cake. They didn't notice me so I leaned on the wall and listen.

"When we found him the area he was was at was covered in holes. Trees, rocks and a cliff and we see him standing there one leg bloody and him standing tall. That my kind of stallion right there can take a good hit and then give it right back."

"How so that's why your after me?" They jumped and I laughed at that. Luna used her magic and slung my swords at me. I grabbed them but the force sent me into the walk and my arm hit the side and broke. They gasped and I grunted when my arm
started to burn and steam started to come out of it. It was a a slow agonising minute but once it was over the bone and arm were back to normal and they were staring at my arm and so was I. "Well that's new kind of cool but I'll figure it out later for now we need to get going." They just nodded open mouths and we got ready to go and the guards did as well. The mare from before again asked which was softer again and I just ran again. As week all now stood in the parking lot Bertha and Luna were going to ride in the carriage but Bertha asked a question I'd hoped neither would ask.

"What you not going to ride with us?"

I looked at them and nodded no. "Not a chance I got thus thing now and I'm so driving it back. So you two have fun with your box I like having control of which way I'm going." Once I finished a few of the female guard flew over and started to ask if they could have a ride on the way back. Luna and Bertha sure didn't like that idea and they made it known.

"If anyone rides with him it's one of us!"

"That's right Luna now which of us is going to ride with him?"

They started to talk about it but it came down to a game of rock, paper scissors. Bertha won and skipped over to me and got onto the back of the bike. She was now wearing a loss t-shirt and Luna was doing the angry girlfriend face. 'I'll have to take her for another ride later.' When that was done we left and Bertha and I had to got the longer way which would take us a day an half. So we stopped in a a forest area and a few guard that were tired land and stayed the night with us. We made four fires and talk through apart of the night until a rear rang out from the forest.

"What was that?"

I looked at the guard and drew all got are weapons. "I don't know but be on guard and one guard at each fire stay wake to look out." Bertha was next to me and we were the closest to the forest. "Bertha go over to spears fire I'm staying here in case we have to fight." She didn't argue and when to the fire and I sat with my back on the bike and watched the woods. After a few hours of nothing the guards started let there guard down and I did too but I started to see bushes moving. I jumped up and many of the guards followed ready to fight but a tiny wolf pup limped out of the bushes. The pup's fur was white and very dirty and very thin. "Of my god you poor thing." I put my swords down and very slowly walker over to the pup. "Come here little one I got something you can eat and I can take you somewhere safe." The pup seemed to understand what I was saying the little thing slowly started to walk over to me. When the pup was close I gently picked the pup up and saw the pup was a he. I turn and walked back to the bags I had and pulled the biggest one out of the side bag. 'So glad I paid for this and further shipments.' I pulled a big bag of beef jerky and sat back down. Bertha and all the other female guard came over and saw me starting to slowly feeding the wolf pups.

"Oh so cute!"

"Look at him it like a baby in your arms!"

"Can we hold him?!"

This lasted for a hour and ended with the pup nestled in Bertha's hold as we all sleep next to the fire along with the female guards. The male guards also started to talk about the mares in there life and the fun mare in there life's.

"Hey Troy what about you?"

One of them asked and I looked up from the fire. "Oh me well sorry boys I've only just lost my v card and I don't want to talk about it." When I said that they all jumped in front of me and one a few years older then me started to talk.

"Wait you mean to tell us to took down the most violent gang in the city and lead the raid on the breading compound. Then got some act on top of all that?! You.. are... a ...god! Teach me how to do what you do!"

'God please kill me now.' The rest of the night was nothing but who was it from the guys. It got to the point where I just knocked one of the out when he!asked in it was Bertha. I told them how I and her meet and what I did to get her here. They respected what I did and backed off and we threw wood the fires. The all laid down near their fire and I looked back to mine and it had gone out. "Damn."

"You can sleep over here if you want."

I looked back at the guys and the made room near the girls fire. "Thanks." I took my swords off my sides and laid down and soon fell asleep. When morning came we put the fire out completely and left camp. Bertha was riding with me again and the pup was in a bag between my lap as we rode for the next five hours.

Luna pov

I landed in canterlot and got out of the carriage and started to walk to my room. As I walked in I put a hand on my lower stomach and was a little nervous but happy. 'I really hope his sperm took and I can be a mom.'

"Luna you back."

I turned to my right and saw my sister and nephew. "Yes sister but not for long." She and Blueblood looked at me strangely until my sister thought she knew.

"Oh you and Troy must have found something right?"

We started to walk and talk. "No sister I will speck with you in private soon but for now has Troy's house been completed?"

"Yes it has Luna."

"Why do you care so much for this common filth?"

I stopped and looked at Blueblood and he flinched back from my look. "His name is Troy and I care because I maybe carrying his child." After I said that I covered my mouth and my sister looked at me shocked at what I had done. Her horn lite up and we teleported to my room and I landed on my bed and she appeared in front of the bed. She had a fractious look and I covered my lower stomach.

"Start talking Luna I want to know just what happened."

I told her everything that happened I manehatten. The lie I feed him the love making that at least got us both blushing and a little wetness to build up in me. Then about my mental brake down until Troy came back to help me and said he'd be there for me and the if child. "He's at least going to take care of us if I am pregnant right tia?" I looked at my sister who looked ready to kill me.

"You ruin a lot of life's Luna, even if he's ok with this think of his herd what will they think."

We went back and fourth like this until a guard came and told me that the carriage is ready to go when I was. I used my magic and used a magic storage space to place everything in my room into it and then walked over to my rooms door but she stopped me.

"Luna stop we need to get his seed out of you we can not have kids! The noble would stop at nothing to get at him or her!"

I looked back at her and my fur and and mare changed to nightmares colors again. "You will do no such thing and if I'm pregnant you will stay away from our child. I can promise this neither Troy or I will cut you down." She looked at me shocked and then clinched her fist.

"Immortal or not I'm paying Troy a visit now. "

Before I could stop her my sister teleported to ponyville and I ran to my night guard barracks. 'Celestia do not start a fight with him many will die.'

End the headband part 2

The headband final par
View Online

The Imperial arms

The headband final par

The headband final part and retrieving the Prince

Troy pov

We rode the bike through the town heading for the school. It was the middle of the day so the girls would still be in class. I wanted to see them when the day ended but Bertha wanted to see my house. So I turned in the middle of town and we headed for the forest but I saw applejack. “Hey Applejack!” She looked at us and saw the bike. I pulled over and she walked up to us and we started to talk.

“Hey Troy who's this and where did you get the bike?”

“Well Applejack it a long story so you may want to find something to sit on.“ She did as I said and Bertha told her what her dad did to her. Applejack was mad about the way her father did to her and she was happy I got her away from him as well.

“Well this has been fun but you two best be going. The girls have moved their stuff into the house and my pa and brother beat up scootaloo’s dad.”

I laughed and Bertha did too. We left for the house after that, but when we got their were at least a hundred guards at my door. I parked about a hundred feet away from them behind some trees and told Bertha to drive away in I went down. She nodded and held the wolf pup tight to her chest. I got my swords and walked out from behind the the trees and they saw me.

“Sir Troy please come peacefully princess Celestia wishes to speak with you.”

“If your princess wants to speak then tell her to come out here. I'm not one of her subject that will bend to her will.”

“You bucker!”

A large unicorn stallion charged me and I couldn't help but smirk. We he was close I lunged forward and slammed my ELbow into his nose. He fell back on his ass holding his bleeding nose and yelling in pain. I got into a Muay Thai stance and they all looked at me in confusion. “Guess you've never fought a muay thai fighter, get ready for the beating of a lifetime.” Three all ran at me and I slammed two of them in the face knocking them out. Then I grabbed the other one's head and kneed him in the face knocking him out cold.

“Enough Troy.”

I looked back to the guards and saw celestia behind them all. I smiled and dropped my stance. “What they provoked me so it not my fault these four are on the ground in pain. Besides the point though celestia what do you need?” She walked over to me and used her magic to make a dome over us and we locked eyes.

“Luna told me what happened and I want you to tell her to get rid of the child.”

After she said that I was furious and drew murasame and she summoned a long sword. “Bitch you got a death wish coming to my town and my home to demand something like that. Since your immortal as well I can't kill you but I can cut and beat you bloody.” She got into a fighting stance and started to talk.

“You don't know what you and Luna have set in motion. My nephew was there when she told me, soon the nobles will be at your door trying to get the child into an arranged marriage. The nobles will stop at nothing to get into the royal family. I already made that mistake when I adopted Blueblood in to the family. I took him off the street and he turned into a spoil brat.”

My eyes went wide and she looked confused. I put murasame away and told her to drop the dome I had to saw her something. She hesitated but did as I asked I ran back to the bike and Bertha was okay. I jumped on the bike and drive us up to the house. I told her way how meet and why's she's here while I dug into my bag looking for the papers. “Got’em!” I pulled the papers out and handed them over to her. She started to read them and she looked pissed. She looked at me and her sword vanished. She was about to start talking, then a few dozens night guard carriages landed and the night guard jumped out ready to fight.

“Sister do not touch my stallion!”

I looked at Luna and my nose started to bleed. Luna was in a set of tight armor and it hugged every curve on her body nicely. The armor was black and purple and she pointed a set of six swords iron in her magic. She had her hair tied back and the eyes showed a fire I really liked. Plus the way the armor was on her legs pushed her flank out. ‘Damn I thought you were nice looking before, now you're sexy as hell in that armor and the hair is nice. ‘ Luna looked at my bleeding nose and looked at her sister with anger.

“Sister!”

Before she could charge her sister I walk over to the night guards lines. They moved for me and I walked right up to her. When I was close she sheath her six swords and started to check me over.

“Your ok nothing hurt rig…”

I pulled her into a hug and she just hugged me back. “Oh and your sexy body of yours in that armor is what gave me the nose bleed. My lover by the night, the mother of our child.” She smiled and blushed and rested her head on my left shoulder again. The guards smiled at us but when one of the guard I knocked down got back up I got pissed.

“You night loving traders! You dare to betray the only true ruler of this kingdom princess Celestia! For the blue whore!”

I let Luna go and turned back at him and a chill ran down everyone’s spine. “You just fucked up now I'm pissed and you don't piss me off.” I grabbed a dagger from one of the guards side and threw it into his chest. The blade ran clean through the armor and the blade was right next to his heart. I started to walk to the stallion writhing in agony on the ground and stood above him. He looked up at me and I looked at him darkly as my left eye was covered in the shadow of my hair. “I'm going to let you live but if I ever hear you say something like that again I'll kill your whole family.” After I have given my warning I looked at Celestia’s guards and the all flinched back. “Get this colt a medic, the wound will bleed but he won't bleed to death.”

“Yes Sir.”

After that all of the guard and Celestia left for canterlot. Celestia said she'd send the bits for the mission and promised to arrest this Blueblood. She would send for me a day before the trial was going to be held. When that was done me, Luna and bertha all walked in and we found a room for bertha. She keep the pup with her because he was asleep. To my displeasure one me and luna walked into the master bedroom she started to get out of the armor. But I noticed a pair of identical tattoos of a crescent moon with a large black spot behind it. There were a few smaller ones around it and I couldn't help myself. I threw my swords on the empty floor and she looked back when she was naked. I got into her face and pulled her into a rough kiss, forcing my tongue into her mouth and she moaned into my mouth. She wrapped her arms around my neck and I started to kneed the sides of her ass. She pulled back with her tongue hanging out and let out a loud moan as I squeezed her ass really hard. She looked at my face but she stopped and pulled away.

“Sorry Troy but we can't right now we need to get our room ready and you need to go get my herd sister's soon.”

I knew she was right but I smiled and walked over to her and pulled her head down the three inches to talk into her ear. “Fine but I'm getting you a pair of cuffs and a gag for you. So when the girls aren't around we're going to go as many rounds as we can.” She blushed madly and I started to smell her musk and gave her ass a hard smack. When I did that she pushed me to the door and I got my swords and left the room. I got on my bike and drove back to the school as the bell ring and the students ran out. Then my girls walked out and they saw me, Applebloom smiled and started to run over to me and tackled me off the bike. The other girls joined in and the were hugging me to death and I hugged them all backed. After a few minutes sweetie and scootaloo were on the bike, we were catching up on what had happened. About Bertha the gangs, the number two headbands and I told them all when we get home we all need to talk to Luna.

“Hey Sweetiebell you ready for our date?!”

I looked back and saw a colt named hard hat. He was a peguse with a dark red mane and a white coat of fur and wings. He was well built like me but acted a lot like that brat I killed. I looked at sweetie and she she and the other's looked mad.

“For the eighth time I'm not going on a date with you I'm in Troy's herd. Plus now that he's back were spending the whole weekend with him.”

He did look happy and snapped his fingers and two more colts walked out. Featherweight and rumble where there names and they were armed with a knife and bat. They were both flyers so if they started tto fly I was in trouble. The girls didn't have their weapons so I got in front of them as hard hat talked.

“Oh come on brother all the fillies and even some grown mares around town want you. Can you just hand her and her two friends ov....”

That's as far as I let him get. I used the new muscle in my legs and appeared in front of him. The three looked shock as I slammed my knee into his chest and sent him flying back. He slammed into the school building out cold and the other came out of their shocked. Rumble tried to stab me in the side with his knife. I grabbed his arm and kneed his elbow in and felt and saw it brake. He fell to the ground screaming and a crowd was starting to form from the town. I was standing back up when something bashed against the back of my head. I grunted in pain and stood all the way up and turned around saw the whole crowd shocked I was still up. Featherweight looked at me in fear and swung the bat again but I caught it this time. I looked into his eyes and he looked ready to piss himself.

“H-how are you still standing you should be stunted or knocked out!?”

I smiled and loudly cracked my neck to his growing shock. “I've taken hits that would kill hundreds lives at once. Did you three really think you could win with just three!?” I kneed the bat and broke it and then grabbed his head and slammed his face into the ground. A loud crack sound came from his face and then I pulled his head back up and saw I broke his nose. He was still awake and bleeding badly and he looked at me with fear.

“Please let me go, I want my mommy.”

I let him go and he fell back on the ground and looked at the girls. The all smiled and Sweetiebell ran over and hugged me. As she hugged me three adult mares fought through the crown and ran over and started to look over the three colts.

“Why did you do this to our sons?!”

I looked back to the mare with the curled up body of featherweight. She had the same fur colors and spot pander with a black mane. She was wearing a pair of jeans and a t-shirt with a flower over her right breast. I keep one arm on sweetie and started to talk to them. “They were armed and wanted me to hand over three of my herd mares.” I narrowed my eyes and I could see fear run through their bodies. “l could have killed them all but I didn't this time. But I've seen their kind before, they'll come back and try again and next time I'LL KILL THEM.” The three of them looked at the colts and hard hat woke up and started talk.

“Oh what happened did we kill him like we planned? What about the whores?”

After he said that the mare looked over him smacked him on the face. This mare had a dark green coat of fur with a white mane. She wear the same as the first mare but her shirt was pitch black.

“Hard hat you all planned this?! He could have killed you three and to try and take his mares do you want to die?!”

Rumble’s mom was saying the same thing and unlike the others she was in a dress like rarity. The fur on her arms was rose red and her mane was a mix of pink and hot pink. She helped her son up and then did said something that even shocked and angered me.

“Where moving back to canterlot where you can find help to take his herd.”

“Sweetie get back to the girls and stay there.” She did as I asked and I walked over to her and her son. She looked at me and she smiled and threw her son aside. She pushed her chest out showing the size off, I didn't care and stopped in front of her. “You know luna and girls is never going to love you son.” Hers and everyone's eyes when wide and she started to open and close her mouth like a fish. I smiled and crossed my arms as I looked at her. “I guess you didn't hear about that yet have you? The princess of the night is in love with me. After I took down the most dangerous gang in manehatten and destroy plans to start a city wide gang war.” The town was quiet after that but the mother was seathing mad and pointed a finger at me.

“Your lying you princess would never love a ugly freak like you!”

“Silence cheap mare!”

We all looked to the edge of the crowd and Luna was walking through them with hammer and the question mare. ‘Note to self get her name.’ Luna was in a t-shirt with her wings behind her and tight pair of blank jeans that showed her flank off and her tail. She walked right up at her and the mare and the town dropped to one knee. I looked back and the girls were standing still smiling sweetly but it was the were so going to kill you if there another one smile. ‘Their going to beat the shit out of me when they meet Bertha.’ I looked back to Luna as she started to talk.

“I love him and do you know why mare?”

“No princess Luna.”

Luna grabbed the mares chin and made her look up at her.

“He is far more than any stallion before or after my banishment. He is tougher and stronger than any I have seen which is many. Hundreds of weak and fragile stallion who thought they deserved me and my sister. He on the other hand is so much more than any pony, deer, bull, dragon and ox. He is kind to everypony and selfless enough to raise his life to save your town. Then he fights one of his kind that wanted to kill everypony and was wounded in the fight. You see lower mare he is the only one worthy of my love and you are to never enter canterlot.”

When Luna was none with her speech she let the maee go and walked over to me and stood beside me as the sons all stood with their mother's and ran. Her horn glowed and the six of them and my bike back to the house was my best guess. I sighed and smack my face. ‘She forgot magic can't affect me.’ After a second Luna teleported back and looked at me and the guards. She smiled sheepishly and rubbed the back of her head and blushed as she talked.

“Forgot magic doesn't work on you sorry.”

I just laughed and walked over to her and grabbed her hand. She smiled as we walked through the crowd that moved for us. Soon we made it to my house and the guard flew off saying they'd be back. We walked in and found all of them playing with the pup in Bertha's arms. I smiled and pulled Luna into the kitchen and when the other's couldn't see I kissed Luna. She hummed into the kiss but I pulled back and she smiled at me. I let her go and started to look around the kitchen and found it fully stocked. I smiled and cleaned my hands and started to make dinner.

“Troy what are you doing?”

Luna looked over my shoulder as I started to get the food I needed. I was happy that there was fish here so I was going to make fish with fries and a fruit salad. “I'm making dinner Luna go and tell the girls to please set the table this will take some time.” She smiled and kissed me one more time and then left the kitchen as I preheated the oven. I made the salad first with cherries, apples, oranges and strawberries. When the salad was done Applebloom walked back into the kitchen and saw the large salad and tried to get one of the cherries. I smacked her fingers and she looked at me with puppy eyes.

“Please it looks so good.”

I picked up a potato and a peeling knife. “No now go wait with the other's or I cuddle someone else tonight.” My words got her out real quickly and I peeled ten of potatoes. I cut them into steak fries and then salted them and put the in the oven. Then I got the fish stripes and covered them in flower as I got a pan and filled it with oil. I put in on the stove and heated it up and when it was hot enough I put like strips into it. It cook nicely and it took about another twenty minutes I had three plate full of fish done. The fires soon finished and I put them in two large bowls and then started to took fish and salad to the dining room. Everyone was there talking but when I came in the all took their seats as I seat the down and walked back to the kitchen and got all the fish. When I walked back in and saw Luna and Applebloom fighting over who would seat next to me in the second head seat. As they fought I put a plate down with fish for the puppy now named Snowball.

“I'm the head mare I'm sitting here!”

“I'm the one who was there to fight beside him I deserve to sit beside him!”

Listen to this will drive me crazy. I grabbed the extra seat in the corner and put the plates and sat in the seat. When they saw this they stopped and seat down and they made their plates and started to eat.

“Wow this great Troy you're really good at cooking.”

“Scoots wait till you try the fish is melts in your mouth.”

“Please pass the fries.”

I smiled and eat some of the salad when a knocking came from the front door. Snowball started to bark and I walked over out of the dining room and opened the door. I opened it and the guards were back and in civilian cloths. They told me they were set up in a house in the town and would be here tomorrow morning to report for duty. I offered them some of the food but they said they had eaten already. When they left we finished eating and everyone one went into the living room and Luna cleared her throat. When she had the girls attention she sister she wanted to tell them with she'd be living here. She told the girls what she did and what we did, not in detail thank god.

“So now you all know what has happened and that I could be pregnant we'll know for sure in a week.”

To say the girls were mad would be an understatement. The were livid and Bertha wasn't to happy that she tricked my like that. I ended up having to do my death stare to get them to be quiet. Then I looked at Luna and she looked at me knowing what she left out and she sighed, she looked at my chest where the soul piece was and started to talk.

“Girls I left this out but if I don't tell you Troy will. Part of my soul is in Troy's body making him immoral and he'll stop ageing when his body is at the height of his prime. He can no longer grow old with you all I'm so sorry to all of you.”

The room was quiet and Applebloom and the other's looked at me and they started to cry. They all ran over to me and all I could do was hug them as they cried. Bertha was with them and I guess for what I had done for her see must see much more than a friend. After a while they calmed down and looked at me and Luna. Applebloom grabbed my shirt and looked in my eyes.

“I-I don't care if you can't die or grow old with me I just want to be with you for as long as I can.”

I just hugged her and she cried into my chest. I felt tears that the front of my eyes and didn't care if they saw as they fell.

Luna pov

I couldn't believe what I was seeing the man who seemed so detached to his emotions. He was holding the young mare like her very life depended on it and after a fews seconds tears came from his eyes. The sky blue of his eyes were fogging over from his tears and the other looked at me with hate.

“Are you happy with yourself princess?”

I looked at Sweetie Belle and my herd sister's and all I could down was look down and put a hand on my stomach. But something in me made me look at them with a look of determination. “You know what yes I am. I and my sister have EVER wanted one thing. A lover and to feel a life growing inside us. You normal mares have no idea what it's like to have to watch some many of your friends get married have kids and have love. For us it's a living tutarus and I always thought that I'd never find a stallion to have as mine. I regret how I did it but I don't regret what came from it and whether you like it or not it happened.”

“You're no better than Blueblood!”

We when back and forth like this until Troy snapped and yelled in the royal canterlot voice.

“THAT'S ENOUGH!”

We all jumped and looked at him with fear all but Applebloom looked at him in fear. She was looking at a dark blue energy covering his whole body. Then the energy exploded from his body and threw us all back. Applebloom on the other hand just held tight to him and we all went silent as the energy calmed down.

“Ok humans don't hit the highest part of prime for males until were twenty-five. So I've got seven years to find a way to end this curse and who knows maybe have a few more kids along the way. But all of this can wait we've all had a long day so we all need get some sleep. Luna you sleep with me and Applebloom is that ok with everyone for tonight?”

“Sure.”

“Ok.”

“Yes.”

“Whatever.”

“No funny business.”

One week later

Troy pov

I spent the weekdays with all of them after they accept the fact Luna was their sister’s now. But Saturday was very fun becoming number one.

Sunday

I spend the day with Applebloom on her family's farm after she told her family what happened between me and Luna. She explained how Luna tricked me, they were like others but calmed down when she told them how I would find a way to end this curse. After that we helped to gather the apples and the other foods from the farm. Milking cows and getting the eggs from the chickens. Let me tell you they beck hard!”

Monday

I spent monday with sweetie because she wanted to learn to cook non burnt food. She made me breakfast of burnt fruit, pancakes and somehow juice! I just said sorry to my stomach and ate the food and drink the juice which made her happy. The other said that I was the only one to eat that stuff and not threw it back up. For the rest of the day me and her when shopping in the market. I excuses myself to go into the bad part of town and bought the things for when Luna and I got so alone time. Then I helped her cook dinner. I stood behind her and held her hands as I showed her how to peel the apples for a apple pie. Then I showed her how to make soup from scratch. The other loved it and were shocked at sweetie cooked it.

Tuesday

Tuesday me and scootaloo drove my motorcycle to the middle of the everfree forest to a tribal hut. I meet a zebra named zecora and scootaloo got me some kind of potion and said for me to drink it. I did and then a ungodly pain erupted from member and balls, I fell to the ground and the both grabbed me and tried to stop my pain. After about twenty minutes of agonising pain it stop and my pants were very tight. I asked to use zecora’s bathroom and she let me and I was shocked at what had happened. The girth and length of my member had grown my balls did as well. My member grew hard and it was now fourteen inches long and two inches wide. My balls were now the size of an orange and them we had to go rarity's and had to have here made me new boxers and pants. Near the end I heard her say she was jealous of her sister and my herd mares under her breath.

Wednesday

I spent Wednesday with Diamond Tiara at the spa. She and the spa mares looked at the muscles I had and the new bulge under the towel. Now I didn't have to be hard to show off and the blushing mares were all the proof I need. When the spa day was over, the spa mare gave me a note when Diamond walked out of the door. I looked down at the note and blushed at what it said.

‘If you need some relief and your mares aren't around were more to help you. A stud at your age is very rare and we'd like a taste if you ever what some mature flanks.’

Needless to say I burnt the note when I got home and planned to stay away from the spa for a few days.

Thursday

Thursday I spent with both silver spoon and Bertha because the wanted to do the samething. They wanted to go and look at baby stuff for Luna and the baby. They wanted to support her when we find out if it's a colt or filly, To my shock they both kissed me and said they need to find clothes for our foals when I knock them up. Bertha said she fell in love with me and that she's and the girls would hit their heat when spring hits. We bought seven cribs, three dozens bottles and a lot of diapers. When we got everything home the girls looked over the baby stuff and loved it. Luna called dips of the black crib and the blue baby clothes.

Friday

I was going to spend friday with Luna but when we got up that morning she ran to the bathroom and threw up. I held her hair for her and sent Applebloom to get a pregnancy test from the hospital. Luna and I stayed in the bathroom until Applebloom got back and we let the room as Luna took the test. That was the longest few minutes of my life but when she opened the door she had a wide smile.

“I'm pregnant! I'm going to be a mommy!”

After that we all went out and got pizza for dinner. Luna also sent a letter to her sister, later that night Celestia showed up with my pay for the Manehattan mission two-hundred thousand bits and jumping for joy with Luna. But I saw it when she thought no one was looking. She would look at Luna's stomach with envoys eyes and put a hand on her stomach. After she left I didn't say anything about it but knew I had to keep an eye on her and the nobles that would come.

Present day pov

It was Saturday and I saw the girls putting up heartwarming eva declarations. The snow had come back and they told me it was like the Christmas I knew.

“So what do you all want for heartwarming?” They all looked me after I talked. They all looked at each other and then looked back at me.

“Surprise us.”

I smiled and got dressed and swords and walked out and to town. As I walking into town I heard the spa mares talking and I looked around a corner. They were talking to a large group of mares.

“No really at his age and he's a stud and if his like a colt he'll just keep growing up. We overheard him tell filths daughter he'll probably stop growing when he's twenty-three. He's ripped too no colt is age should have muscles like his and the scar he has makes him look dangerous.”

I snuck away knowing where this was going and I didn't want anything to do with it. I looked a round town and found gifts for the girls. I bought necklaces for the girls and all of them had a gem the fur color of the girl it meant for. Bertha's was a little hard seeing as her fur was two colors. So I had the make the stone white and the chain brown but as I walked back to the house I saw a lot of stallions,bulls and a few of the birds. When I was at the house the stopped as I walked in and told them what was going on. They got their weapons, I gave Applebloom pumpkin and had Luna put a dome over the house. The stallions numbered about twenty and they had spears and swords. There were five bulls and they had axes and warhammers. The bird was dressed in light armor and had a headband like mine but had one line on it. He walked out in front of the small army and started to talk.

“Are you the one who killed my seconded and took his headband?”

I smirked and got the headband off the handle and tied it around my head. Then I drew Yatsufusa and summoned the puppets and scared the footman. The number one though just look annoyed and drew his blunt sword.

“Kill him and become the new number two then kill the two with him and the trader.”

They started to run at us and I told my puppets to kill the weak one's and leave the number one to me. When I said that we charged the incoming enemies and started to fight. I grabbed the bird and threw him back as my puppets started to drop the others. He opened his wings and few up onto the air and the tried to drive me. I jumped to the side and he turned midair and cut me on the forearm. But I swung my sword and cut his right eye out. We both got away from each other and I saw the steam coming from my wound and it closed.

“The cluck you healed?!”

I looked back to the bird and he was trying to stop the bleeding. I smirked and put my swords away and got into a death slash stance. He did just as I wanted and shot at me but when I drew my sword he shot up and I just cut off his lower chest armor. The a knife stabbed into the ground next to me and I looked up just in time to block another knife. I saw the bird throwing knife after knife then we both noticed something strange. The sound of fighting stopped and we looked to where the fighters were and saw my puppets. They killed all of the footman and didn't have a scratch on them and I laughed. I looked back at him and he was still looking at them. As he did I got one of his knives and threw it into his wing and he fell to the ground in pain.

“Damn you!”

When he yelled then jumped up and tried to cut me over the chest but I blocked the attack, I used my sword to cut the arm holding the sword off. He screamed and felt to the ground as the new stallion in my collection took his headband. When that was done I stabbed him through the neck killing. The all were absorbed in the sword and the headband fell to the ground. I pulled my headband off and tied the new one around my head and walked to the house. The night was quiet and both Luna and Applebloom wrapped her arms around me when we were in bed. When morning came I got out of bed and fixed breakfast for them and then sat out from on the steps. The snow was still coming down and I saw a carriage flying to my house to the west. The carriage was white and gold with a blue crest on the side. The chest was of two ponies one holding a spear and the other holding a sword. Behind it was a large group of guards and they were heavily armed. When they were gone the door opened and one of the girls walked out.

“How can you stand this cold air Troy?”

It was Bertha and she had my coat on. She walked over to me and looked down at me. She was kind of right I only had my sleep pants on and my bag of jerky beside me. I looked at her and she was looking at me with worry and I sighed and got up then grabbed my bag of jerky. “Come on I've already made breakfast and I have a feeling that I'm not going to have a good day.”

“I don't like hearing that Troy.”

We walked on and when about the morning as normally until Celestia teleported into the middle of the room. She looked around the room like she was looking for going mad. When she saw me ran over and she grabbed my shoulders and started to shake me.

“Blueblood’s guard killed my guard and helped him flee to deer kingdom! I need you go and catcher him and drag him back If you have to!”

Through her yelling she keep shaking me and then Luna and Applebloom pulled her back. When I was free I fell to the ground being a little light headed from the shaking. We my head was back I saw Luna giving her sister a talking to and Applebloom helped me up. Then I told her I'd go and get him if I can get some backup to help keep him with us.

Three hours later

With twenty night guard and Shining Armor with me we snuck into an abandoned fort. I wore the headband as we snuck around a guard. Luna told me that anyone whoever wore of of these headbands is a true force to be reckoned with. She said we didn't have to sneak up on him but I wanted to do this my way. Soon we walked up on a tall stallion. He was in a white suit and had white fur with blonde hair but my blood boiled at what I saw. Mares, cows, female birds and some kind of female bug in chains and eating old bread. I looked back and saw the others were seething with rage as well. “Let's get this little bastard.”

“Yes Sir!”

All the guards looked at us and saw me and armor then ran. The girls were shocked and scared up when we took down the guards they smiled. Soon we had them in chains and the ex-prince was on the ground and yelling for them to release him. I saw him about to use is magic so I rushed over and stomped on his horn. I felt it bend and then break under the force I put on it.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

He screamed bloody murder and passed out from the pain. When I looked back all the unicorn guards with him did there best to cover their horns. “Don't fight back or use your magic and you get to keep them.” I then looked back to my guard and started to talk. “Help me free them and the ten if you go and get a few carriages to transport everyone. Please also get clean cloths, water and good food for these girls.”

“Yes Sir!”

The ten flyers we had left and the of us freed the girls. But when I saw one of the guard come near the insect girl the ignored her or look at her chains like she deserved it. I snorted and walk over to her because she was the last one in chains. I drew Yatsufusa and she flinched I stabbed the chains locks and free her.

“Why are you freeing that monster.”

I looked back and saw it was armor with a pissed looked and I stood up and looked at him. “It's why we came here to catch the ex-prince and free the girls he was holding. Now if I were you I'd leave me alone right now because i'm pissed that you all just ignored her. I don't know why you did this but know these as long as I stand she is coming back with us.” They all looked mad but knowing what I could do made them back off. Even armor did knowing he could hold his ground for a few minutes but knew he won't get away alive. Another six hours when by now having all the girls and the prince in the capital. The girl I was protecting told me her name was missy and kissed me on the cheek and left. The guards weren't happy that I let her go but Celestia said I did the right thing and that shut her guards up. Now all I have to do I wait for the trial.

Beating the captains and party fight (clop)
View Online

The Imperial arms

Beating the captains and party fight (clop)

Beating the captains and the party fight (Clop)

Three days passed after I had caught the prince. Luna had come back to the castle and the girls stayed home under a protective dome of Luna's magic. Now, luna, and Celestia, and me were now eating dinner in the large dining hall. As we ate I had my swords at the ready to cut the next noble I saw. I thought back to the walk through the city clothes shopping with luna earlier.

Two hours earlier

“Luna do I really need to be in here?!”

“For the last time yes I want you to help pick my dress for the hearth's warming eva party at the castle. It's tomorrow night so we to get ready oh that reminds me we need to get you in a suit or maybe a suit of night guard armor which do you want?”

She was talking from behind a dressing room door. We were in the middle of the largest clothing store in the city and many nobles looked at me. The mares all looked at me and I swear I saw some of them drooling. They were staring at the noticeable muscles of my arms and chest and the bulge in my jeans. ’Damn you rarity, you and your tight fitting clothes.’

“Troy how do I looked?”

I looked at her and so did every noble stallion and their sons looked. She was in a tight fitting blue dress with only one shoulder strap. The dress showed her flanks and hips off nicely and her breast good god. It was like they were falling out and If I didn't had self restraint I would had been pitching a massive tent. “Sweet baby Jesus I don't think this image will ever leave my mind.” She smiled and as she was about to say something a group of noble males started to talk.

“Princess you look great in that.”

“Quite but I think it should be less revealing.”

“She's hot!”

She looked at them and they stared at her chest and I growled. I took my coat off and covered her chest with it and stared death at the nobles. “She's mine back off or you all DIE!” When I yelled then they screamed and ran like little girls. Luna was laughing her ass off and many female nobles looked at Luna with envy.

Present

“So I heard from a guard somepony chased a group of noble stallions and colts around the city. The report stated that he also threatened the whole city. It said the next thing that happened was the same one knocked out ten nobles.”

Celestia looked at me with a knowing frown and I just ate another piece of jerky staring into her eyes. “Ya it was me and just be happy I didn't kill the one who tried to grab luna flank.” They both did a spit take and I ducked out of the way of Luna's.

“One of them tried to do what!?”

They looked at me as I finished my sandwich and jerky. “I'm going to get some armor for tomorrow. Where can I go to get some night guard armor.” I looked back to them and they were looking at me and luna wasn't happy.

“Did this stallion have dark brown hair and dirty blonde fur coat and dressed in a green suit?”

I looked at them now think I should have kill him. “I take it as I should have killed him right?”

“No”

“Yes!”

Celestia said no, luna said yes and I was slowly moving to the door. This looked like a fight I didn't want to get into so I got away. I walked down the hall and was looking for a armory or guard station. But as I rounded a corner I head butted someone and we both fell back. I looked at the person I head butted and saw it was brutal blade. He was one of the two guard that got the cake for me and Bertha. “Oh sorry blade but now I can get some armor.”

“What?”

We stood up and I told him why I wanted the armor.

“Well I see your point I'd rather have armor over a suit. Come on I'll take you to get fitted for a night guard set.”

We walked down the hall and soon walked up to a large door. He opened the door and I saw a stairway leading down in a pony made cave. I looked at him and he smiled and we started to walk down the stairs. As we walked he was telling about his race and how they live. But when I heard what his race were I freaked the fuck out.

“My race is called thestrals and… what's wrong?”

I had my back against the wall and my hand ready to grab my swords. But when I saw the hurt look on his face I calmly started to talk. “Sorry just your races name is the same as a VERY dangerous monster in my world. A few almost killed me a one time.” We started to walk again but now he asked a question.

“So what do thestrals in your old world look like?”

He looked at me as we rounded a corner and I saw a little more light than the torches on the wall. “Well they horse like bodies with very large bat wings. Their large too like well the closest thing I can compare to is a manticore and they travel in pack.” I looked at him and saw his shocked face as we walked into a large underground city. The city was a sight to behold as I looked around at the grease and roman buildings. I saw families walking and going about their lives. I looked up and saw a humongous crystal giving off light. I looked back to brutal blade and he smiled at my amazed look.

“Do you like the thestral capital?”

I nodded and started to talk. “Like it brutal this place is beautiful and I've only ever seen buildings like this in runes. I never thought I'd see a city like this alive in my lifetime.” He laughed and we walked down to the city and I looked around in wonder. Their city looked a lot like the city of rome from the gold age before the barbarians.

“Butal blade!”

We stopped and I looked and saw a thestral mare running over to us. He was young maybe fifteen maybe fourteen. I frowned at her and looked at my hands in shame. She ran up and hugged him and he was patting het head and looked at me. But when he saw my face he let go of her and put a hand on my shoulder.

“Sir are you ok?”

I looked and smiled sadly. “Is this your sister brutal?” he nodded and I looked at them both and the sister locked eyes with me. “Don't make the same mistake I did and lose her Brutal. Sometimes you never get the chance to say goodbye.” The sister didn't get what I meant but Brutal did and he held her tighter.

“Sir I'm sorry for your lost and I can promise that will not happen her.”

I smiled as the three of us made it to the blacksmith's shop. We walked in and I saw he was working on a iron sword. ‘I wondered why they didn't us steel?’ As I looked around the shop brutal told him why he brought me here and what I needed. Soon they had me in a set of purple armor and the smith even gave me a side sling for my swords. “Thanks but I have to asked why don't you use steel for swords and armor?” They all looked at me and and then started to explain.

“Well you see steel is so rare that the only thing I know to ne made from it is princess Celestia’s armor. We could never find enough to make weapons and armor for every guard.”

I looked at him stupidly for a few seconds then fell on my ass laughing. The looked at me like I was crazy but after a few minutes I calmed down and looked at them. “You know steel can also be produced right? All You need is a steel blast furnace and a shit ton of iron.” They looked at me shocked asker me how it was done. “Well to make steel, iron ore is first mined from the ground. It is then smelted in blast furnaces where the impurities are removed and carbon is added. In fact, a very simple definition of steel is "iron alloyed with carbon, usually less than 1%. There are a few other ways but I don't know them.” He looked at me and then asked me to write down what I said. He also asked If I could drew what a blast furnace looked like and how it works. I drew a diagram of a primitive steel blast furnace and labeled the part and how they worked. He took the paper and read over the process and the parts. “I know it's primitive but that is the kind of furnace I used to make steel when I was young.”

“This is amazing come with me Sir Troy the princesses have to see this.”

Before I could stop them brutal and him grabbed me and ran us all the way to the throne room. When we rounded a corner we ran passed a long line of nobles and into the throne room. The never stopped smiling but I was on edge when I was surrounded by nobles. But I looked up at the thrones and saw Luna stuffing her face with butter pecan ice cream. She blushed when I looked at her and I snicker a little then got hit in the face with a half empty ice cream. “Ow.”

“It's thy fault we are eating like this now.”

I smirked and looked at her. “I sure did hear you complain after or see you sit right.” She had a massive blush as I again laughed my ass off. The guards and nobles looked at us in shock until a old night guard next to luna jumped at me. He tried to stab me with his spear but I drew murasame and easily cut the spear head off. He was about to stomp on me but the Brutal tackle him to the ground.

“Get off me you little brat!”

Brutal was thrown off him but this time I was on my feet. He lunged for me again and I threw murasame and Yatsufusa away. The nobles ran out of the room and the other guards put themselves in front of Luna and Celestia. He tackled into me and opened his wings and took us both threw a stained glass window. I grabbed his wing at the joint and yanked it to the right. I felt the bone break and we fell over twenty-five feet and he kicked me away. We both landed about ten feet away from each other then we both jumped to our feet and hooves. I looked him over and saw he was just like the other night guards. He had blue hair with light grey fur and golden eyes. He had a missing fang. His armor was different too his was heavy battle armor and I saw scars on his arms. “Got to say been awhile since someone tried to attack me. But from the look in your eyes tell me you don't have a death wish or is it something else?” His voice was rough and he was definitely pissed.

“My son has the right to her hand not you damn monkey. His is a thoroughbred noble and he is the only one who going to bed our lady.”

I heard hooves coming but didn't care at the moment. “So what old timer but so you know she's in my herd and she's carrying my child. So your son is just going to have to back off or I may have to kill him.” When I said that he pulled out a knife and ran at me. I let the energy in my body move to my right hand and saw blue power surge through my arm. I threw the punch but when it made contact with his face a massive blast of air erupted from the power. He was shot back threw the castle wall and then slid thru the city streets with a dust cloud followed. But when I calmed down pain erupted from my right arm and I looked down at it and saw it was completely broke. As I looked back at the massive hole as someone grabbed the arm as it started to fix itself. I looked back and saw it was luna and she looked shocked and scared.

“Your arm!”

Celestia pov

Troy had just told the whole noble population what he and luna did and the captain of the night guard just sent them both threw the window. Luna and her person guards all ran out to help him but the thestral blacksmith was still here. I raised and eyebrow and waved for him to come over to me. “What did Troy do forge fire?” He smiled and ran up the stairs and handed me some papers and I started to read them as he talked.

“Princess Celestia he knew how to produce steel and gave me the instructions to produce it and how to build a primitive steel making method.”

I was amazed at what I was looking at and the new possibilities it opens for our nation. New and better armor and weapons, we could even open new trade routes with county for the steel. Our economic stability would be better than ever and the new jobs It would bring. Then my happy look turned to a horror one as I just realized something. ’Troy is the only one that knows how this works. But luna captain just outright attacked him after giving us this. As I was thinking a powerful quack shack the whole castle. A massive burst of air shattered the windows and ripped the air from the room. The two of us ran out and to the open area and we looked on in shock. Their was a humongous in the castle wall. A long trench was as dug into the main street outside of the hole. I could see the captain on the ground his armor was caved in and their was a pool of blood under him. Forge walked over and saw it as well.

“Is he?”

He looked at me but I didn't say anything. I looked back at the crowd of guards around Troy and Luna. We walked over and I saw that his arm was swollen and red. It had a large amount of steam was coming out of it and I could tell me was hiding the pain he was in. ‘If he can do one thing it's grit his teeth. He is a really tough stallion, I wonder if my sister would share him tonight?’ I was snapped out of my thinking when the captain’s son landed outside of the crowd.

“Where is my father!?”

He looked at the hole and then saw his father. He ran through the hole and I heard Luna and the guards yell for him stay down.

Troy pov

‘Damn I can feel the bone resetting and fusing back together. Never thought something beat the pain I felt when I was In a car crash.’ I looked down at my arm and saw it was swollen but I could use it again. I saw a young thestral stallion he was asking where is father was and the I saw he fly over to the body. ‘Well looks looks like my arm better get to a hundred percent fast.’ I stood up as Luna and the guards tried to stop but I just got annoyed. I jumped over them and saw that the young stallion was shaking in rage. He looked back at me and walked back keeping his eyes locked with mine. The steam was still coming but the pain was gone. ‘Thank god but I need to keep him away from Luna.’ He was about five feet away from me.

“You did this didn't you you worthless filth?!”

I looked him straight in the eye. “He should've died on impact he felt no pain. But when someone draws a weapon on me they better be ready to die. Then when he said you own Luna he sealed his own death.”

“So what she shouldn't be with you! Your a worthless piece trash you should be dead with your whores from that damn town!”

The second he the girls were whores I snapped and lunged forward so fast that he couldn't react. I grabbed his throat and slammed his head on the ground. “You never EVER!” I punched him in the gut breaking his armor and spoke again and keep hitting is gut in the same place. “Call!” bash “My!” bash “Girls!” bash “Whores!” BASH! On my last word was said I slammed my fist on his gut one more time. He coughed up a mouth full blood. It stained my new armor and some got on my left cheek. I gripped his throat and stood up. “Now tell me what you meant or what you know now.”

“Buck you!”

I narrowed my eyes and looked back at Luna when I heard my name. She was looking at me in shock and I saw fear in her eyes. I blinked a few times and shock my head and looked back at what I had done to him. “Shit.” I dropped him and looked at my hand and the blood on it. Someone walked up behind me as I started to talk again. “Shit I snapped again well at least I didn't kill him.”

Luna pov

Troy was beating solid night but soon he stopped and lifted him by his throat. He spoke and his voice sound cold and lifeless. He spoke to him but solid wouldn't tell him what he wanted to know. “T-troy?” He looked backed at me and his eyes were glazed over. When he looked at me and he seemed to start to come out of what ever haze he was in. When he was out of it he dropped him and started to talk. I walked up behind him and heard what he was saying.

“Shit I snapped again well at least I didn't kill him.”

‘Again?’

Troy pov

“What do you need Luna?” I looked back at her and she looked worried and tore a piece of her shirt off. She cleaned the blood off my face and she looked at me with sad eyes.

“What are you not telling all of us Troy? What did you by again?”

I sighed and put a hand on her stomach and looked at it. “I've seen many horrors in the war and sometimes I snap. I think I'm back on the battlefield and I can go into a rage. When I go into one I can't tell friends from foes and I'll kill anyone who tries to stop me.” I looked at her and she was looking at me with understanding eyes. I smiled but it didn't last long as a battalion of guards surrounded us and weapons drawn. I saw many of the one that were at my house that day. The were shaking in fear and I looked at Celestia. She looked panic and was telling the battalion leader to stand down.

“Sorry princess but our captain ordered us to put him down if he started trouble.”

I narrowed my eyes at him and grabbed Luna's hand. But to my surprise Brutal blade and ten more night guards from the surrounded us. The took up defensive stances and drew their weapons. Brutal was right in front of Luna and myself and spoke in a dangerous tone.

“None of you will touch him but please try.”

It was in that moment Celestia used her magic and all but me and Luna floated off the ground. I looked at her and did she looked pissed.

“Armor.”

She growled his name and Luna was shaking. I pulled her into me and looked at me but my focus stayed on her sister. “Hey can you get him here I want a word with him.” She looked and we locked eyes. I could see the power in her eyes but there was disappointed in them as well.

“Yes and I want a word with him as well.”

We made our way back to the throne room and much to my joy the night guard stayed with us. The guards that wanted to put me down were given their last orders. They were to tell the captain to come us and then to return their armor and weapons. They bow with left and many had looks of sadness. But now Luna had me sit in her throne and was sitting on my lap and I had to listen to jealous male guards. Luna on the other hand seemed to like the idea of making both male and to my shock her sister jealous.

“Lulu I think I speak for all of us when I ask you to get off him now please.”

Luna just stuck her tongue out and grinds her hips into my lap. My face went red and I could see the jealous mare and stallions. ‘God let him walk through the fucking door now!’ god in his kindness granted my wish. The door opened with armor and a pink mare with wings and horns like Luna. But I noticed something under her right eye. I looked close and saw that it was makeup and their was some on her arms too. “Luna please get off and get some water.” She did as I asked and I looked at a very pissed looking armor and a scared mare. I stood up and walked over to them with a water bottle in hand. “Miss why are you wearing covering makeup?” Her eyes went wide and armor looked at her with his fist balled.

“Don't answer him Cadence or else.”

I punch armor back in the large doors and looked at him. “If there are abusive bruises under this makeup I'll show what it's like to take abuse.” He tried to get up but Luna yelled for the guards to restrain him. They tackled him to the ground and the mare I now know as cadence looked at me. “Can I see your arm?” She hesitated but held her arm out and I opened the bottle and poured the into my hand. I held her wrist softly but she hissed in pain and I felt he flinch when I started to rub her arm. As I did the pink makeup fade out and large purple and black bruises. I cleaned her wristed and on her wrist were cuff scars and that was all I need. I looked back at him with cold eyes and he lock gazes with me.

“Glare all you want she's just a fuck toy to me That's what all mares are just tool meant to pleasure sta…..”

I lunged forward startling the night guards but my target was his face. I slammed my right straight into his nose and sent him flying. “Guards I want a wooden training sword yesterday now move!” A mare ran out a I grabbed armor by the horn and dragged him over to Cadence. He was awake so I made him look at her. “Now what do you say to this young mare?” He looked back at me and spit on my face. I slammed his face into the ground and a loud crack sounded in the room. I lifted his head back up and saw some of his teeth were cracked. “Try again this is your only chance to apology before she gets some payback.” He looked at me again and looked pissed.

“Buck you and this sorry bitch!”

I slammed his face again and this time when I pulled him back up I saw teeth on the floor. He had blood coming from his mouth and I looked back at Cadence. She was smiling and the guard came back with a wooden long sword and some rope. I was about to let him go but to my shock Celestia appeared beside and slammed a fist into his back. “Shit!?” In my shock I picked Cadence up and jumped back to Luna. Luna on the other hand jumped forward and did as her but instead stomped on his boys.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!”

I went peel and crossed my legs in hopes to never feel that pain. Every male guard used both hands to cover their boys and little friend. Cadence was smiling and had me put her down and took the wooden sword. Luna had used the rope to tie his arms behind his back. Then all hell fell on to him as she started to beat him.

“BASH BASH BASH BASH BASH!”

Again and again she struck him and on her tenth hit she cracked his horn. He screamed bloody murder as he stopped she spoke.

“I've waited years to do this to you sorry motherbucker. The years of you beating me for not letting you buck me. You knew I didn't want too and threatened to kill kids if I didn't like I was told. Well It's lucky my purity spell stop you the first time you tried to rape me!”

She went to finish him but I ran up and stopped her. “No don't!” Everyone looked at me and she was doing her best to finish him.

“Let me go I'm going to kill this bucker!”

Luna and Celestia tried to make me let go. “Why give him the easy way out?!” This got them to stop and Cadence looked back at me.

“Easy way out? What do you mean do you have another way?”

The all looked at me and I smiled evilly. “I don’t see why we can't make him suffer in other ways. Say make him live like you did for a few years then kill him. Think of how much sweeter that would be.” She smiled and looked back at him.

“I like that idea but what do we start with?”

“I think you should pick he cause you so much pain.” She smiled and kissed my cheek and then looked back at armor.

“You know what I know how to permanently fix this and FIX him.”

It took a second but both me and every male in the room new what she meant and I was scared shitless. ‘Note to self never piss this mare off.’

“Now guards take him to the dungeon and wait until a doctor is ready.”

When that was done we walked out of the throne room. I made a quick stop at the room and left my swords in the room. Cadence then walked beside me and Luna wrapped her tail around my arm not looking happy. Cadence narrowed her eyes and smacked my ass with her tail. ‘Oh god this is bad.’ Dinner for a lack of a better word hell. As now I was sitting in the middle of the two.

“Aunty Luna please pass the bread.”

“Here you good and please get off my stallion you're all but sitting in his lap.”

It was true as she had her hips smashed against mine.

“Oh and what about you and your tail it's been in his lap for the last ten minutes.”

I looked at Celestia and she didn't look to happy but did say anything. When our eyes meet she blushed and looked away from me. Then Luna spoke with a growl and I started to sweat and worry for my little friend.

“It's there because what's there belongs to me and my herd sister.”

After I heard the I jumped out from between them tried to run. But Luna grabbed my collar and pulled me back. She and Cadence looked at me with sweet smiles and my blood ran cold. ‘Never in my life did I think this is how I die but at least their hot!’

Later that night

“Thanks for the save Blade you saved my ass but doomed us both!” He smiled and we laughed as we ran like hell from a pissed off Celestia and Cadence. They were covered in chocolate cake and Luna was laughing to death in the throne room.

“You know you loved the exploding cake don't lie!”

We rounded a corner and ducked into a guest room. They ran passed us and then we split up and he ran for the thestral capital. I one the other hand ran for the last place they'd think to look for me. Luna's old room and hopefully not get the beating of a lifetime. I almost made to the room but I must have pissed god off because as I rounded the corner I head butted Celestia. We both feel back and when she looked at me now free of cake and I did something I haven't do for a long time. Scream like a little girl and tried to run but she tackled me into Luna's old room. ‘Well I'm fucked.’

“Now I got you!”

She was on my lap and looked at my burning face. She saw me looking at her front and looked down and saw that her top fell down. Her chest was commando as her right nipple was in my face. It was a light pink and they had to be at least a f cup. But I started to panic when my jeans started to tighten and she blushed. She looked pasted her breast and saw the bulge starting to grow. She started to rub her hips on me and I was fighting a battle of will. One side was telling me to fuck her silly and the other was to telling me run and find Luna to help with this growing problem.

Celestia pov

I was embarrassed beyond belief as Troy looked at my bare breast. I worried that I may have rounded any chance of a future I could have tried for. But my fear became dust as I felt something start to press against my right thigh. I looked past my chest and saw a large tent starting to grow in his pants. I was shocked at his size at his age and out of instant started to rub my hips on his crotch.

“Celestia s-stop now.”

I looked at him and saw the massive blush on his face. He seemed to be fighting a battle of lust and loyalty. I huffed and used my magic to shut the door and lock the room down with magic. I smiled down at him and slid my hands under his shirt. “You know I was a little jealous of Luna when she found a lover. Then when Luna wrote me and told me she was with child I almost went into a rage.” I felt the tent pressing firmly against my thigh.

“Celestia I'm warning you get off.”

“You know since you're already immoral would you put a foal in me AH!” He threw me off and the punched his right thigh.

Troy pov

With all my strength I slammed my fist into my thigh. I came back to all my senses and felt my mind clear of the lust. She looked at me in shock and blood moved back to my head as she started to talk.

“What are you doing?!”

She jumped up and grabbed me and saw my knuckles bleeding from the power I hit my leg with. But a few seconds later my skin regenerated and my leg healed too. But this time it was different my body tingled and keep tingling. My armor got a tighter but not much. I looked at her and before she could stop me I jumped back and started to talk. “I told you to stop Celestia. I live by a code of loyalty and honor and I've broken it once but I won't again.” She looked at me for a minute then got what I meant and looked remorseful.

“I-I'm sorry I just want one too. Luna finally got what the two of us have always wanted. I just thought maybe you'd have one with me too.”

She walked over to me and hugged me. I looked at her and she was crying into my shoulder. I sighed and slowly put a hand on her wings and slowly rubbed them. From what luna and scootaloo told me this was a good way to saw both affection and comfort. When she calmed down she fixed her dress and started to walk away with defeat in her eyes. I felt bad knowing all she want was a child of her own. ‘Damn you think! You can't leave her like this it isn't right!’ My mind raced as she got close to the door and only one thing came to mind. ‘Why does it always fall back on the herd ideal?’ “Celestia wait.” She looked back at me and I walked up to her.

“When did you got this tall?”

I stopped when I realised she was right. I was now face to face with her. When a second ago I was shorter than her and the tingling stopped. My armor suddenly became very tight and my pants ripped. All my muscle grow two sizes and the armor broke apart. I saw my undershirt ripped to pieces and my chest muscle could match mac’s.

“POMF!”

I looked at Celestia to see her wings wide and a massive blush on her face. “God this is going to be one hell of a long night.” That it was and the smith wasn't happy about to having to get me more armor. But I was now on edge when Luna and Cadence saw me. Their wings did the same and Luna threatened every mare that got near me. It was like that until we got in bed and she used me as a body pillow. ‘God when we get home the others will never let me leave again.’

Next morning

I wake up in Luna’s arms and I smiled and tried to wrap a arm around. But my other arm didn't move and I looked over and started to panic. Holding onto my right arm was Celestia and she was wearing a shirt and sleep pants. I panic and jumped out of the bed and into a wall. They both woke up and saw me then looked at each other. Luna looked pissed and Celestia stuck her tongue out and teleported away. Then Luna looked at me and had a smile. I gulped and before a could run see used her magic to lock the door and balcony door.

“Oh Troy please come over here~”

As she spoke she summoned ten wooden swords and they started to float over to me. “Please name the child after a warrior!” After that I spent the next ten minutes dodging and getting hit by her attacks. After another five minutes of this she stopped as I jumped into the bathroom. I had gotten my armor and walked out and saw Luna dress in blue a blue dress and wearing her crown. “Been a while seen you wear that thing.” She looked back at me and and laughed a little and walked over and put a hand in my armor.

“Well you'll be wearing one soon. I've already written up the paperwork, all I need is for you to sign them. Then we'll need a herd wedding and then we'll have to build a add on to the house.”

I looked at her with wide eyes and she looked confused.

“What's wrong Troy didn't you like the idea of becoming the king of the night?”

I rubbed the back of my head and looked at her. “Well no just unexpected as I thought I'd just help raise our child. I thought we would just raise it at the house and here. Never in my mind did I think you'd try and make me a king.” She laughed into her hand and walked over to a desk in the room and got a stack of papers. She sat down on the bed and I walked over and started to read the papers.

By the power of I Princess luna co ruler of equestria. With these papers the warrior known as Troy is recognised as the sutter of myself. But as is tradition any herd mares he may have will be added at the royal family with him. This document also shows that he is recognised as the future king of the night.

The front paper was just a summary of the other ten papers. The last page on the other hand got my attention because it was written directly for me.

To Troy from Celestia.

If you sign this I will find a way to get you to knock me up. I'm sure my sister would understand and trust me it will happen soon then you think.

I sighed and ripped the last page and handed it to Luna. She read it and looked annoyed and sighed.

“Sister we are going to have a long talk after tonight.”

I patted her head and told her I'd let the girls read it and if they agreed I'd sign it. After that I spent the day with he and to Luna's annoyance Cadence as well. She was talking to me and asking me questions. But one got Luna's attention and the hand was hold got crushed in her grip. She wanted a dance to night and Luna said that she had all of the slow dances. Thus the fight from last night started again and I hide until nightfall. As the sunset many carriages and nobles were rushing to the castle.

“TROY WHERE ARE YOU?!”

Luna yelled under me and I fell out of the tree I was in. I slammed face first into the ground and Luna laughed at me. When I got up and she stopped laughing we walked to the ballroom. She was in the same dress from the store and had her hair in a braided ponytail. As we walked into the room I saw many of the races I've seen. But to my joy I finally saw a few dragons and what looked a lion, tiger and snake man. He had a snake like neck and head. His body was a lot like mine but had spikes on his back and head. They all looked at us and I had a feeling tonight was going to be fun. A few minutes into the party Cadence and Celestia both walked over to our table. They were both in dresses and they filled them nicely. Cadence was in what looked like a prom dress with a large rosa over her right breast. It was a red and black silk dress with a bell bottom she had the makeup back on. Celestia was in a dress that looked a lot like a modern day Japanese dress. It was a black silk that went all the way to her hooves and had a hole over her chest. She had a flower in her hair and had her hair in a bud.

“Are these seats taken?”

“No Celestia, Cadence have a seat but please tell your followers to leave or they will get hurt.”

They looked back and was the noble stallions following them. Some of them were ones at the store and many ran when they saw me. But a few got cocky grins and tried to insolent me.

“What is a lowly present doing with the princess. You should be with the lesser ponies.”

“No no he's a freak and she be thrown in the zoo.”

“Yes a zoo that sounded right.”

The three of them were about to go after them but I laughed and stood up and walked over to them. I was now as tall as them and spoke in my cold voice and scared the shitless. “I've seen nobles like you all before do you know what I did to them?” In their scared shitless mood they nodded no and I laughed coldly. “I gutted them and some I crippled for life. One noble man I made a noble woman when I found him rapping a woman. Hell in the middle of the war I was called the noble hunter.” They all covered their manhood and ran away and the other races now had a interest in me. I sat back down to a laughing group of girls and waited to see who'd take the bait first.

Two hours later

I dance with all three of them and like Luna said all the slow dances were hers. I had just finished our third slow dance, as I walked over to a table of food and drinks when one of the lions stopped me. He pushed me back and walked in front of me. He had a mane like a lion with a short muzzle with a few scars. He was about my size but I had more muscle and wear tribal clothes .

“Strongest comes first you will wait.”

I grabbed him and threw him back and he looked pissed as he sat on his ass. Everyone looked at us and waited to see what would happen. “Then you better back off before you get hurt kitten.” He growled and existent his claws and got up.

“Do you want me to kill you weakling?”

I smirked and pointed at the doors. “Come on fluffy if we're going to do this then let's outside. One of my girls is in here and I don't want her getting hurt in the crossfire.” He growled but followed me out and to the same place killed the night guard captain. The hole and street were fix but the new paint still show the hole. I walked over the wall and took my swords, chest and arm armor off. I looked back and everyone from the party was out here watching. Luna's was at the front with a hand over her stomach, her sister and Cadence were with her. There was also a large lion with a look of experience and pride. I looked back at him and he was baring his fangs. Then just for the hell of it I said a movie line from Ice age the meltdown. “Here kitty kitty.” I spoke in a mocking tone and he charged me. He tried to claw my face but I ducked and slammed my elbow into his chest. He fell to the ground coughing and gasping for air. I stood over him and saw as he struggled to get back up. I took a few steps back as he got his paws. He looked at me with hate and rage. This time I moved first and unlike the other times I move this fast I felt small pit of energy in my feet. The ground shock and crack under the power of my steps. When I was close I gave his jaw a powerful jumper cut a sent him fly into the air. When he was about thirty feet high I jumped up after him. When I was level with him I pulled my right back and slammed a punch straight into his sternum. It sent a shockwave through his chest and his body was sent back into the ground. A dust cloud rose up and I landed with my back to the dust.

“LONG FANG!”

I turned and watched as the dust cloud settles. There was a small crater about ten feet deep and the lion was in the middle of it. I jumped in and checked for a pulse and their was one. It was slow but strong, he was out cold with some blood coming from his mouth as well. I sighed and threw his body over my shoulder and walked over to the crowd. “Celestia please heal the little damage I did to him.” I threw his body to the ground and turned my back. As I walk away I felt something strange wash over my body. Then I hear someone walking up as I made it to my armor. I looked back and saw the older lion with a neutral face. Looking at him now I could see the under armor on him and the same tribe clothing.

“What is your name noble hunter?”

I stood tall and looked him dead in the eye. “Names Troy yours?” His face took on the same prideful look as he spoke.

“I am king Claw master of the lion jungle. The kitten as you put it is my son Long fang.”

I looked at him for a few seconds before I spoke. “I didn't even try you know and his pride will get him killed.” His prideful smile was lost and annoyance to it over.

“What do you mean Sir Troy?”

He was being polite so I return in kind. “King Claw I've seen many like your son. Their pride always gets them killed. But if you asking about me not trying it's because I hate killing without reason. So I pulled all my punches and let him live. Humiliation can be a great teacher if you learn from it.” He looked to be think and the sigh and sat on the cracked and destroyed ground.

“I understand what you mean. I have always thought my son and my own pride be a good thing. But given that you have seen this before I will trust your words. But you see we now have a problem Sir Troy.”

I was putting my armor on as he talked and looked at him. “ That would be?”

“My son was held in a high place by the nobles. But with this lose those who want their daughters to marry him will come for you.”

Once that was said I frowned. I finished getting dress and helped him up and we walked back into the ballroom. Luna ran up to me and the other two followed. I told them what had happened and they weren't happy. But as we talked a female dragon and a female tiger walked over to us. The dragon was in armor and the tiger was in a black dress and showed her hips off.

“May we speak to the warrior princesses?”

They all looked at me as I shock my head. “My apologies but I'd like to spend the rest if this night with my friends. But your are free to ask me questions before you leave tomorrow my ladies.” They smiled and bid us a good night and we did the same. After that we went back to the party and long fang woke back up. He was searching for me to kill but he got restrained by his father. They left soon after and and Luna and Cadence and to reiter for the night. Celestia on the other had asked me to guard her as she wanted to walk in the garden. I didn't see the harm so I walked out with her when the guest reiter.

“So what do you think of our kingdom?”

I looked at her as we walked into the garden. “It's too peaceful Celestia but nice.” She looked at me and seem a little annoyed.

“What do you mean too peaceful?”

We stopped when we were in front of a maze and I looked into her eyes. “I'm glad to see a nation like this but think if war came. From what I saw at the battle of ponyville must of your guard have no real combat experience. Luna on the hand seem to fight with real combat training. From what I've learn only you and your sister know the horrors of war.” Her eyes narrowed and she clinched her fist.

“How do you know that?”

I walked and looked at her right shoulder and her eyes widened. I spoke straight into her ear. “I saw the scar on you breast and this arrow scar. The small gaps in your to well made. Clear signs of battlefield scars but it the ones we don't see that hurt the most right? I know why you made this peaceful kingdom. So you and your sister are the only ones who will bare this scars right?” She wrapped me in a hug and she was softly started to sob into my chest plate.

“How did you see ‘sob’ through my mask?

I sighed and wrapped my arms around her and spoke softly. “I to once wear that mask. It was the only way I could live with what I have done. That was until I saved Applebloom and cracks formed. She never let up and slowly over the days I spent with her and my other girls the mask shattered. My life had meaning again something to protect and ones to hold and love. Then Luna get pregnant and for the first time in a very long time. I was truly happy to have someone to keep my blood line going but. To be honest if I had not come to this world I would have found someone to ended it.” She looked up at me and seemed shocked and let me go and grabbed my face.

“You're not saying what I think you are you?”

I smiled sadly and she looked at me horrified.

“By my mother you are. How can you even consider that an option?!”

She yelled in my face and I sighed. “You know why the horrors of war. Have you even seen children and woman raped to death. Have you not made in time to save thousands of lives. Did you lose the only family you had left to nobles.” She looked at me now know what I had seen and now thinking of the story mac told them. I felt tears in my eyes and she looked at me. “The more you lose the easier it is to let yourself become lost to hate and depression. To want it to end and to let yourself and the scars to disappear.” Tears now ran down my face remembering the sites seen since I came to this world. Young fillies and colts and mare and other's. I looked at her and she had a sweet smile.

“Please don't think like that again you have us now.”

I laughed and patted her wings. “Us? Since when are you one of my girls?” I ask with a playful tone but the react I got wasn't expected. She had pulled me into the maze pushed her lips on mine. She wrapped her arms around my neck and her eyes were tightly closed. From how nerves the kiss was I could easily guess she's like Luna. I put a hand on her cheek and pulled back. When I did she opened her eyes with a had a panicked look.

“I'm sorry I just…”

I put a finger on her lips and she just looked at me. “First calm down and don't just force your lips onto mine. A kiss is meant to be tender and loving so let's go to a room and I'll show you what I know.” She blushed and took me to her room. I stood around the corner as she sent the guards way and then she rushed me in with a massive blush. When we got in I took the armor off and my swords. I place the in a corner of the room and I was glad the ass armor had spare clothes. Cadence was all too happy to get rid of his stuff but they were tight on me and I had to get his pants resized in the crouch.

“Troy can you please wait out here for a moment?”

I looked back at her and smiled. “Sure do you mind if I set on the bed?”

“Not at all please set down.”

I sat on the bed as she walked into the restroom and I waited about ten minutes. After that she walked out and was in one of my now to small shirts and a pair of sleep pants. The shirt was tight on her chest and I could see her slim stomach. I looked at her face and she was blushing and I patted the spot beside me. She walked over and seat down beside me and I took her hand.

“Um Troy can I sit on your lap?”

She surprised me and I blushed a little and pulled her into my lap. Her wings were pressed into my chest and she put both my hands on her stomach. I smiled and put my head on her shoulder and spoke. “You may want to unwrap your tail from my chest or I may have to do it myself.” Her cheeks turned red and I freed one of my hands. To her surprise I pulled us both to the bed. I started to knead and rub the spot in between the wing joints. She let out a low moan and her wings opened up wide.

“Oh that's nice~”

I smiled and turned her head my way and she was looking at me with happy eyes. I got my other arm free and then put one arm on each side of her and looked into her eyes. She turned and was laying on her back and I leaned down and kissed her softly. She hummed into the kiss and wrapped her arms around my neck and one around my back pulled herself up. She wrapped her legs legs around my waist and I used one arm to hold us up. I used my other arm to support her by her lower back. I wanted more so I pulled her tail and she slightly opened her mouth and I took the opening. I opened my mouth and pushed my tongue into her mouth. She almost lost her hold but keep the grip and pulled back and looked at me.

“Why did you stick your tongue into my mouth?!”

She spoke out of embarrassment and I smiled and kissed her lips. “That this is one of the dances only lovers can know with each other.” She blushed and wrapped her tail around my chest and looked away from me.

“Do I just do the same as you did?”

I laughed a little and patted her lower back. “No this is call a making out. We're both supposed to wrestle with our tongues. Just try and I promise you will like the end result.” She looked back to me and we started to kiss again. She opened her mouth and our tongues meet and started to fight for control. Her tongue was slow at first but was now attacking mine full of excitement. She had also started to grind her crotch into mine and we were both getting excited as I felt myself getting hard. I also felt a wetness starting to soak into my tent. She moaned loudly into my mouth and pulled my shirt and made it rip over my chest. Then my pants and her were soaking wet from her apparent orgasm. Her head fell back with her tongue hanging out on the left side. I felt my member pushing into her crotch and I tried to let her down. But when my tent left hers she snapped out of it.

“No! I can make you feel good just let me g..”

I pushed my tongue back into hers and she took her hand off my back. Then she surprised me again when she slipped her hand into my waistband. We broke again and I just gave up on resistant and moved my hand from her back to her under her sleep pants. I grabbed her ass and squeeze her ass and moaned and I dropped her. She looked up at me and she was breathing hard and then a started to use both hands to get my pants off. I on the other hand grabbed her hands and put them above her head. I got my belt off and used it to tie her hands to the bed frame. Her tail left my chest and was smacking against my crotch.

“Please hurry waiting is killing me!”

I smiled and ripped the shirt in half and saw no bra. I grabbed her breast and started to play and suck them. She was fighting back a moan and used some kind of spell then screamed to the heavens and almost freed her hand. ‘Wow she's a screamer hope that spell blocked the scream.’ I let her nipple go and moved to her soaked pants and pulled them down with her panties. He lips were puffy and red then I remember something Luna's was like this when I fucked her. ‘Is she in heat?’ I was thinking as I lifted her ass up to my face and started to eat her out. She screamed as I started to lap at her outer lips and screamed when I licked her clit. I did this for a few minutes then she came again and I tasted her flavor. She tasted like a sweet lime cake and I really like lime so I drank as much as I could as I did she spoke.

“Please s-stop let me catch my br-breath.”

With one last lick at her lips I let her body down and let her hands free. I got off the bed as she caught her breath and turned to look at her. Her eyes were closed as she was breathing so I turned her onto her chest and stomach. She opened her eyes and looked back at me but saw what I was about to do. Her eyes went wide when she saw my member and looked a little scare.

“Is it going to hurt?”

I got on my knees behind her and spoke. “At first but I'll try and make it quick ok?”

“Ok.”

She grabbed one of her pillow and bit into it and I put both hands on her flanks. But I saw two suns on them but I could as later. I lined myself up with her opening and rammed myself deep into her. ‘Damn
she's tighter then Luna!’ I ripped right through her hymen and she screamed murder into the pillow. I stopped half through and saw a little blood coming out of her flower. Again I felt a soul piece trying and having an easier time to getting into my body. Again something to find out later. She shackley got her hands under and looked back to see I was only halfway in her. She gritted her teeth and pushed herself back. I was scared of hurting her so I stopped her. “Wow don't try and take more then you can take and just l…” To my surprise she used her magic and hit my back with something metal. My hips smacked into hers and I felt my tip kissing her womb opening. She definitely bit off more than she could chew as this made her fall forward. But moaned in pure joy and was slowly trying to move her hips. I then grabbed her flanks and pulled out of her and rammed back into her. She moaned louder and started to push back and her tail was swinging crazily. She started to talk as I bounded into her.

“Oh mother! Ahh! Yes! Luna was right you make a mare feel like they're the only thing in the world! ahhh!”

I smiled but wanted to try and get deeper into her. So I put an arm under her left leg and lifted and put it over my shoulder. After a few more smacks I pushed into her womb and she came again screaming. But I couldn't stop myself and keep pounding into her. After ten more minutes of fucking her into a drooling mess I finally came deep into her womb. I keep myself deep in her and stayed their until my balls fully emptied into her now over stuffed womb. I could see a bulge in her stomach and could help but think I just got her pregnant. I looked at her face and saw she had passed out and I smiled. My male pride grew at what I had just done and I disliked the idea of leaving such a nice tight hole. Or the chance to sew another child of my blood in this mare. So I turned over on my back keep her on top of me. She snuggled into me in her sleep and I smiled and cover us both up and fell asleep balls deep in my new royal bitch.

Here come the girls and new powers
View Online

The Imperial arms

Here come the girls and new powers

Here come the girls and new powers

Celestia pov

I was laying on top something and felt safe in it's hold. I moved in the hold and felt my head brush against another head. I pushed my myself up and winced when I tried to move my legs. I opened my eyes to see myself on top of Troy. But I felt something in my marehood and my lower stomach felt strange. ‘What is in there?’ I had a pretty good idea of what was in their. Putting a hand on his chest I pushed myself into a sitting position and looked down. I had a soft ball sized bulge over were my womb should be. Then I saw his stallionhood deep in me and I smiled. ‘When my next heat hits I'll definitely get pregnant. By my sun I wouldn't be surprised if he did get me pregnant last night.’

“knock” “knock”

I looked at the door and covered my and Troy bodies. “Yes what can I do for you?”

“Sister it is me do you know where Troy went and why is your room locked with magic?”

I panicked and thought quickly for an answer. “I was tired of the higher guards asking who the next captain. But as Troy I think he when for a walk around the city.” She didn't answer for a moment and I wait with faded breath.

“You know that sounds like him. Going off on his own and doing his own thing. But when he does something like this he always brings a mare back. I swear if he does that again he better hope the girls get here before he gets back.” She walked away and I looked back at Troy’s chest. I saw Luna's soul connection and smiled. “I need to connect our souls don't I?” I justs my magic and made my connection on his right bicep. It showed another sword like on his chest and was golden. I felt a burning sensation on my right bicep and I looked as a red sword formed. With that done I let myself fall to the side and his member slipped out of me. My legs were still numb but I used a spell to fix it and dressed myself and tried to do the same for him. But my magic did nothing but dropped clothes on top of him. “What the?”

“Magic doesn't work on me Celly.”

I jumped from him suddenly waking up and sat up in bed and looked at his bicep.

“Got to say getting one of this things always burn.”

He put the sleep pants on and patted the spot beside him.

“Come over here and lay down beside be me.”

I smiled but got out off bed. “Ok just let me raise the sun.”

Troy pov

It was amazing to see her raise the sun and bringing the day. The power she had was amazing and I knew not to make this mare mad. Once done Celestia smiled and crawled into bed and snuggled into my side. She laid her head on my chest and sigh happily. I smiled and wrapped my arms around her. We laid there for a little until both our stomachs growled. I laughed at her blush and I got out of bed and I got dressed in my new armor. She stayed in her night clothes and walked over to the door. I walked over to her and gave her a soft kiss making her happy. When that was done walked to the dining hall and met up with Luna and the visiting guest.

“Sister why are you still in night clothes?”

Celestia punched my arm and laughed.

“I was really tired from last night and Troy didn't give me time to change. He came back from his walk and all but dragged me here. Though I wish he didn't break my door down like he owned the room.”

I just laughed and flipped her hair over her face and she spit hair out of her mouth. Luna laughed and a few visiting nobles did too. We walked over to the table and sat down. the large group of guest followed us. I notice most of the predators species females seemed to stay near me. Luna and Celestia didn't like that and took the seats on both sides of me. Everyone saw how protective they were of me. Long fang walked over to us a slammed his fist on the table and got into my face.

“Ok I want answers you bastard. Where did you come from? How did you learn to fight like that and why do these two want to keep so close to you?”

I looked right into his eyes and tried to pushed him back. But he dug his claws into the table and two night guards pulled him back. Once he was back I started to speak. “My name Is Troy and I came from a now destroyed empire that was larger than this one. I learned to fight like I do in the revolutionary army as I brutally beat and slash my enemies to death. Now for your last question Luna is in my herd. Then Celestia is special to me and my herd need to speak of it later.” I put both my elbows on the table and wrapped my hands too together. “Now I have a question for you?” He pulled himself free and looked at me.

“What?”

I pointed both my trigger fingers at him and spoke coldly. “Why do you think yourself my and others better. From what I can see all you have is a title and no skill to back it up.” He roared and pulled out a knife and tried to run at us. But the guards stopped him and he and his father were escorted to their room with a five star breakfast. Once they were gone everyone looked at me. I could see their eyes sizing me up again from last night and what they just heard. Many looked at me as we eat until a royal guard ran in and up to us.

“Sir Troy your herd is at the gate and asking to see you now.”

I smiled and jumped over the table and ran to the front gate. Running in armor sucked but I didn't care my girls were here. I burst through the main door and saw them walking in the ground. “Girls!” They all looked at me and smiled and we all ran for each other. They were all in jeans and heavy coats. When we applebloom and sweetie belle were close they jumped on me and the others dog piled us. I told how much I missed them and and they all just smiled. We all got up and they saw my new height. Applebloom wanted to me carry her and scootaloo wanted to ride on my shoulders. I smiled and did like they asked. I goon on a knee and scootaloo sat down with both her hips on the side of my head. I stood back up and then picked Applebloom up in a bridle hold. When that was done we all walked back to the dining room. Bertha, sweetie and silver were in front of me and diamond was beside me as we walked in. When we walked in the room Luna walked over and greeted everyone. As we talked I saw a young smug looking bull walk over to Bertha. When he was in front of her I put both scootaloo and Applebloom down and waited.

“Well hello miss hot bod I'm Prince steel axe.”

Bertha just looked at him annoyed.

“Am I supposed to care and I didn't ask.”

I laughed and Bertha started to walk away but he grabbed her arm. ‘Oh hell no!’

“Let me go you're hurting me!”

That was in I was on top of him in a second. I slammed my elbow into the arm holding Breatha and broke it. He let go and I grabbed his throat and lifted him up then started to choke him. He looked down at me as I spoke coldly. “You never touch one of my girls. But to hurt one you must want to die!” As I held him up someone ran up behind me so I let him go and picked Bertha up and jumped back. We were back with the other girls and saw the minotaur king with an axe standing over the prince. The king looked at me and pointed his axe at me.

“Insolent filth you dare to harm my son. Now hand over the cow and maybe I'll let you liv…..”

I put Bertha done then I was in his face and I was in front of his face with murasame at his throat. He fell back and dropped the axe. I looked at him and his son and saw their shocked looks. I put murasame in his face and looked him in the eye. “She is one of my precious girls who'd I would kill to keep safe. So if anyone ever harms them I kill them in the slowest ways I can think of.” All but my girls shoke in fear and backed away from me. But the king on the ground grabbed his axe and tried to cut my head off. I threw my arm up and pushed what I think was thirty percent of the power into my arm and swung it at the axe. When the axe hit my arm the blade was destroyed shocking everyone. “You just fucked up foolish bull.” I stabbed murasame into the ground and picked him up by his beard. I looked at his horns a smiled and raised my fist above us and put a smaller amount of power into my arm. “I wonder what you look like with one less horn?” As I was about to swing my arm something stabbed threw my gut. I coughed out some blood and I felt a lot of pain. My girls yelled and I saw Luna and Celestia looking on with horror. I looked down and saw the son smiling madly but I scared him when I smiled. I slammed my fist into his left horn and broke it off at the skull.

“AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

As he screamed and rolled around on the ground holding the horn stump. I threw the farther over me and unto the large doors. When they were handled I grabbed the knife in my gut and ripped it out. Blood spilled onto the ground and Applebloom and silver spoon ran over. They saw the wound closing and to all our shock a fire of what must be magic erupted from it. It was coming out of the wound and it was gold and blue. After a few seconds the wound closed and the magic disappeared. I poked at the ab that was stabbed and felt no pain not even a scar.

“What the buck was that?”

I looked at a shocked silver spoon and shrugged. “Not sure new to the whole immortal thing. But I'm pretty sure that should have left a scar but no.” I took my armor off and shirt and looked at the spot.

Applebloom pov

I was shocked not only did he take a knife straight to the gut. But took down two minotaurs and then just ripped it out. Now he was half naked and looking at his stomach but I saw something. Two swords of his body. One on his right arm was a gold one and beside the scar on his chest was blue. ‘I know the blue one is luna's but when did Troy get a gold one?’ As I thought princess Celestia and luna ran past us and they started to look over him. But as they did the king and prince got back up and were demanding his head. Then both of them lost their minds to rage. Celestia pulled Troy into her and flared her power as did luna the other ran away. Now only the eleven of us in the room and Celestia spoke in rage.

“Your son hurt my Troy, my stallion. Leave now or I'll see to it you both die here and now. Oh and forget about the gala and the steel making forge.”

After she spoke they ran away in fear but when they were gone. Celestia let Troy go and looked over him again.

“Celestia knock it off I'm fine.”

We all saw Celestia wrap her tail around Troy's arm. I didn't like that at all and walked over to them then pulled troy away from her. My herd sister were looking on not knowing what to do. I looked in her eyes and spoke. “He's ours and taking into account how your acting I guess you got him to do something. But If you get pregnant your staying here.”

Troy pov

I looked at her shocked and a little turned on by the breast on my neck. Then I looked at a very pissed off Celestia and Luna got behind us.

“I'm warning you filly don't push your luck. Now let him go and let's talk about this like the mares and fillies we are. Oh and Troy please leave the room so we can talk freely.”

I looked between them Applebloom let go and Bertha grabbed my hand. I looked at her and saw she was scared and wanted to get out of here. I looked at my other girls as they all held their ground. I sighed and told them we'd be back in a hour or two. I got my shirt and armor and we walked out of the dining room. Then the room was lockdown with magic and I got dressed again.

“Um did you sleep with her?”

I looked back to a blushing Bertha and blushed myself. “Ya my hormones took over after we started to make out. It's hard to believe even after everything I lose to my damn hormones. But I digress, what have I missed in the last few days?” As we talked I took her hand and we walked around the castle.

“Well the town is finally ready for hearth's warming in two days. We all also got you a very nice surprise for heart's warming.”

She leaned in a talked into my ear.

“I hope you can go all night when heat comes because what we got will make you want too.”

Now I was red as a tomato and she leaned into my side. I was taller than her now so when I looked down at her. She was swinging her hips in a tight pair of black jeans. Her coat was red with a hood on the back. Her black hair was still left hanging and her eyes looked right at my eyes.

“So what have you been doing?”

I smiled and told her about the raid and the party. But as we spoke I noticed someone following us. I caught glimpses of pink fur and purple and gold hair. ‘Cadence I forgot about her but why is following us?’ I just ignored her and spoke with Bertha again. “You know what I thought of yesterday day?”

“No what?”

I smiled kissed her cheek and she smiled. “I don't know when any of my girls birthdays are and that's something I need to know.” Bertha looked away and started to play with her hair.

“Well mine was yesterday Scootaloo’s is in a month.”

I stopped and looked at her and she looked a little sad. “Come on I have some bits in mine and Luna's room. Let's go and I'll buy you anything you want.” She smiled and we walked to the room.

Cadence pov

I was back from the dungeon now knowing shining would never have kids after today. I smiled at that but stopped when I was about to round a corner to the dining hall. But before I could I saw a half naked Troy and a young cow. I leaned against the wall and looked on and listened to them. I was shocked that aunty Celestia sleep with him and how this cow was so close to him. I followed them for a few minutes and Troy almost caught me a few times. ‘How does he know I'm here? I'm not making a sound and I don't think he's seen me.’

“Princess?”

I jumped and whipped my head and saw a royal guard. I looked at her annoyed and she flinched. “What do you want guard?” She started to sweat and spoke.

“Ex captain armor is asking for you princess Cadance and I said I'd find you.”

I looked back and saw the were gone and I growled annoyed. I looked back to the guard and left for the dungeon with my magic ready. I walked back to the cage holding him. I looked at him as he walk passing around the cell. “What do you want?” He looked at me with pleading eyes. He got on his knees and grabbed my dress through the bars.

“Please don't do this cadence I'm sorry for what I did. I promise to Celestia and Luna in you let me go you'll never see me again. If not that then stop the mares please I can't take another beating!”

I looked at him and saw his badly cracked horn and brusted body. I smiled a large black eye and missing teeth. But I on the other hand I wanted him to suffer more and knew how. I reached through the bars and grabbed his hair, I pulled his face into the bars. He looked up at me and I saw hope in his eyes. I destroyed his hopes with my words. “You know I believe I've found a real lover. He's even got another lover, think of it armor another younger stallion will bed me and become immoral. Now I just have to get him in bed and if he sees fit you may die peacefully.” He looked at me clearly not happy and I used my magic to hold him still. I kicked him in the nuts through the bars.

“Ahh!”

He fell to the ground and I left to find my young stallion. “I'm coming for you Troy~”

Celestia pov

Having finished my talk with my now herd sisters and rewriting the paperwork luna wrote. The others weren't happy with me at the moment especially luna. All the paperwork was ready. They said we had to live in ponyville if I did end up pregnant. Say Troy wouldn't let a child grow up with it's father. I agreed and smiled at the fact that now I didn't have to deal with nobles all day long anymore. Though I'd still have to come back to deal with them. We left the dining hall and the guards told me many of the visiting royalty have left. The only ones still here were the lions and tigers. ‘I'll handle them later for now we need to find Troy.’ We walked all around the castle and meet cadence who was looking for him too.

“Where the bloody night is he?”

Luna asked clearly annoyed at the fact we couldn't find him. We kept looking until a guard told us he and Bertha went into the city. With that we left the castle with a two dozen guards.

Troy pov

‘Why is it always big stores?!’ I was back in the store as Bertha wanted to look around the store. She had me in the dress and was in the women's only section of the store. She had been in there for about twenty and I just stood their waiting. When she came out she had a smile and held a white bag that said unforgetable. ‘Smile check. Bag check. Very good idea of what's in the bag check.’ I paid for the item and took her to a restaurant for lunch. She had a salad and I had a fancy piece of what I think was catfish. The nobles around tried to make fun of us so I knocked seven of them and threw them out into the snow. After that we finished eating and then left for the castle with one side stop. I had a necklace made for Celestia and we started to walk again.

“There he is!”

I heard Diamond's voice then I was tackled me to the ground and a few bodies jumped on me. I lost the necklace and I saw Celestia pick it up who was about to open it. “No don't it's your heartwarming Eva present!” They all looked at a cruise Celestia and to me with puppy eyes.

“Please?”

‘Sweet mother of god these mares are going to kill me with cuteness!’ I held my ground and made her give me the box. She and the others looked at me as I put it in my bit bag. We walked back to the castle and the guards told me the lion Prince wants one more fight. I sighed in annoyance and we all walk to the open garden and saw the Prince. I gave Bertha and walked out and this time I'll gave him a slow beating this time. “Hey kitten don't you learn who's the strong one?”

“Shut up you sorry filth!”

He snarls and ran at me with two knife. I sighed and pushed my energy to one hundred percent. My arm glowed a very bright yellow almost life fire. “I've let walk away twice now, not again lng fang!” When I threw my right some different happened this time. A massive stream of fire shoot out and burned everything to ash. Anything the fires touch was destroyed. The prince dodged the worst of it but his left arm was burned off but didn't bleed.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

I cut off the power I was using and saw my armor and shirt burden away. My arm itself was fine and I looked back to the Prince. Then I saw the fires and I charged my left. ‘Please give me a massive air blast!’ A dark blue glow covered my arm and a blast of cold and ice and put out the fires. But the ground and walls all froze and froze long rang to the ground by his other arm. No one move and I just looked at what I had done. I looked at my hands and saw the glows covering my arms and felt the power.

“Do you like this power?”

“Ya and you must want more right?’

I could heard voices and they were both female. The both sounded like Luna and Celestia but much darker. I shock it off for now and freed the lion prince and told him and his fathers to go to the hospital. The king did as I said and Celestia melted the ice and the glowing stopped but the voice that sounded little like luna came back.

“Come to the everfree castle and find me. There are thing they're hiding from you and only want you for the foals you can give.”

I just ignored the voice but my instincts told me to look for this voice. “Something about this voice reminds me of Esdeath. Sweet but very dangerous it promised pain and death.”

“Troy?”

I came out of my thoughts and saw Applebloom and Sweeitebell beside me. I smiled and reached for them but sweetie smacked it back and Applebloom look at my hand. I pulled my hand back and feel more hurt that she was scared of me then the smack. All the other girls saw my hurt look and reached for me but I just back away and looked at me hands. “What is my body turning into?” Then I clinched my fist and fire erupted from my fist and ice covered the other one. I was scared as the fire and ice travelled up my arms. I panicked thinking I would hurt the girls if I stayed so I jumped over the wall freezing and burning everything I passed. I jumped ono the mountain side and a path of ice helped me side down. But half way down the ice stopped and I slid down the mountain and slammed into a tree when I hit the bottom. My armor was damaged and broken and my body held. But my heart roared with pain that I made the girls scared of me.

“I'm sorry you had to lose them but it was bound to happen. Now come to me and I will help you learn to control your new power.”

In my depression I listened. I stood and walked into the forest in front of me following the voice.

Luna pov one month later

“Luna please get some sleep you know Troy would be worried about you and the baby.”

I looked angrily at one of the two who made Troy's heart cry out in sadness and pain Sweetie belle. My sisters and their families really let them have it when we came back to the town. But their guilt grew when we all got back and found gifts on our beds with a letter in the master bedroom. So it was clear he was here at one point with us knowing. The necklace he got for all of us even Celestia’s was there. But the note sent Applebloom into depression and Sweetie Belle did not eat for a few days. The note told us how much he loved us and that he finally had a new reason to life. My sister was with the guards searching for him as did I and my night guard. We have also gotten reports that a strange creature is stopping crimes and taking down gangs and drug lords. It always took the bounties when they had one. Then a few days later the exact same amount of bits would be left at our door. We all knew it was him but he never let us see him and nopony ever saw him. Macintosh made a point by saying even if he wasn't here he's still taking care of us all. It was true ponies that need help would find bits or food would find it on their door step in the morning. One mare and her two daughters got ten thousand bit to repair the home and to pay bills. The town itself felt the loss of the town hero ,They wanted him back WE wanted him back. I sighed and walked to the master bedroom to get some sleep but when I walked in I stopped. Their in the bed holding one of his shirt was Applebloom.

“Did you find Troy?!”

She looked at me with hope but her hopes died when shock my head. She started to cry again and held the shirt tighter. I sighed and pulled her into a hug and after a while she fell asleep crying. Looking at her I could only think back to when her family found out about what happened.

Seven days ago

I and Celestia watched as the apple family elder just hit Applebloom and Sweetie Belle with her pain stick. Now seeing how hard she'd hit with it I knew why Troy was scared of it. Applebloom mother and father had torn in her for hurting him like she did. Her sibling had left to look for him after Macintosh gave his sister and friend some harsh words. ‘Something tells me the whole town may have it out for these two now.’

Present day

I didn't sleep long until my guards broke our front door down yelling. Everypony was here even Cadence and we looked at him as he yelled.

“TROY'S BEEN SIGHTED!”

At those words we were all over to him in a second. He asked for water and Applebloom all but forced a bottle down his throat. He drank it down and started to talk again.

“He's in the deeps parts of the everfree. A unit of pegasi guard saw him fight something in the forest. We are unsure what it was because he burned it to ash. The report statement also said a few guards followed him alone but were found half eaten my a monster. No other confirmed sightings of this moment we did find a few traps the way he left. We believe we found him near his hideout.”

After he finished his report we all left for the forest with a hundred guards in hand. The deeper into the everfree you go the bigger the monsters. ‘Troy why in my mother's good world would you go into there?’

Troy pov

I was walking back with a bag full of food from a now destroyed slave camp. I free the diamond dog slaves and was now making my way back to moon. I walked into a large clearing and started to think back. I laughed at the fact that when I and nightmare moon first met. She said I looked like a monkey and looked too weak. I then punched her through a stone wall. After that, we got into a nasty fight after that. We completely destroyed the rest of the old castle and a good chunk of the land. I beat her and she respected me after that. Plus I did like her black fur and eyes the show power and danger. We also shared some intimate moments in the time we live together.

“Growl”

I stopped and looked in front of me. There stood a manticore I'd beaten a few times. I sighed and dropped the food and ignited my right with fire. It charged me and I dashed in front of it. I now had much great control thanks to moon and her training. I ducked under the beast and engulfed my frst in fire and slammed my fist into its chest. The fire covered it and it was burned to ash and I got covered. I coughed a few time then stood up I heard something and looked up. Something flew high in the sky but I couldn't tell what it was. “Eh whatever if it attacks it dies.” I picked the food back up and made my way to a house me and moon built. It was a large two story with water from a nearby river and a small well we dug. I walked up and opened the door to see moon wearing a pink shirt and blue jeans. She had her hair in a ponytail and she looked at me and smiled. She dropped the book she was reading ran over to me.

“Your back!”

She ran over and tackled hugged me. After the first week she warmed up to me after killed another slaver group. She also want to study my swords but like Twilight I didn't let her. Plus the training battle let us know more about each other. She doesn't know much of my past and I don't know much of hers. All I really know is that she had a bad history with Luna and Celestia. She didn't want to talk about it and I didn't force it out of her.

“So what did you get this time and why were you gone for two days?”

She asked me exactly and I smiled and got up. She got off and sat down in a chair in the dining room. I walked in and opened the magic bag and pulled out the food. Bread, fresh fish, deer and the main reason I was gone for two days. A large chocolate cake and a dozen cupcakes. All with her colors and with the moon as decoration. “I went to a town further away and killed a drug lord and got the bounty on her head. I used some of the hundred thousand bits I took from her hide out. But Nightmare you and I need to have a talk.” When I said that she stopped smiling and looked at me.

“About what?”

I heard the sadness in her voice because she and I knew this day would come. “Nightmare we both knew I'd only stay until I had control over these powers. Now that I have that I need to go back, I'm sure my girls really miss me and I want to see them again.” She looked down at our table and her shoulders and wings dropped. I smiled and walked over to her and patted her head. She looked up at me with her slit eyes and smiled up at me. She pulled my hand to her check and I used my thumb to wipe a tear her her eye. “You know my offer stands if you want to come you can.”

“I don't think th…”

As she spoke the sound of fighting and screaming rang out and I could hear girls yelling for help. I let got of her and grabbed my swords beside the door. I ran into the forest with Yatafusa ready to cut anything or anyone. I got close to the sound of yelling then I saw a manticore in front of “APPLEBLOOM!”

Applebloom pov

I shouldn't have come to this forest again as now I separated from the guards and my herd. This manticore in front of me killed the guard near me and in my panic I ran away. Now I was on the ground with a hurt legs knowing this time I was dead. Troy or the guard weren't here to save me now. So I closed my eyes and waited for the end.

“APPLEBLOOM!”

My eyes opened when I heard Troy's voice. I saw him cut the manticore’s head off and be sealed in his sword. I looked at him and saw he was wearing a pair of boots and heavy jeans. He had a pitch black shirt on and a long black cloak with the symbol he had and the first I meet him in. Now we were looking at each other and my eyes started to water. “You're really here!” Even with my hurt leg I stood up and jumped on him. I started to kiss him all over his face and held him for dear life.

Training (Clop)
View Online

The Imperial arms

Training (Clop)

Training (Clop)

I walked through the forest killing any beast that got in front of me. I didn't even use my swords. All I had to do was swing my arms or legs. Fire or ice would shoot out and kill the beast in front of me. As I walked deep into the forest bigger monsters came at me.

'My you're a monster yourself, aren't you?'

"Shut the hell up and give me your location." As I spoke I shoot an ice spike at a wooden wolf. I went through its chest and logged into a rock behind it.

'My you sure do have a mouth when you're upset don't you?'

I tried to move a branch but burned it and the tree down. "Look, please just tell me where I'm going or when I get my hands on you'll know true pain. Now tell me which way I'm going." She laughed in my head as I froze a nearby stream.

'Fine, sorry weak hairless monkey can you see a stone castle?"

"Oh, wait till I get my hands on you!"

'Bring it monkey boy ha-ha.'

I looked up and couldn't see over the tree line. I sighed in an annoyance and took another step. But once my foot touched the ground I was shot into the air on an ice tower. I stood on top of the ice and saw a castle in ruins to the south. "Got you, lady get ready for an ass whipping." I jumped down and threw a right punch and my fire slowed my fall. 'Now, I just want to kill everything I come across. This lady has royally pissed me and you're so going to get it!' I charged for the castle and clenched my fist ready fight. Soon enough I ran across an old rope bridge and threw a downed gate.

"You're here already? my-my you are fast."

I broke into I destroyed throne room and saw a mare that looked a lot like Luna. Her fur, on the other hand, was pitch black and she had eyes like a cat. She wore skin tight armor and like Luna's armor, it hugged her curves. She gave off bad vibes and I smiled. She raised an eyebrow and her horn glowed.

"What's with your l..."

I charged her and both fire and ice energy covered my right fist. I punched her in the gut and sent her through the half-fallen wall behind her. It broke the rest of the way when she made an impact. the last of the solid stone fell on top of her.

"YOU MONKEY!"

She burst out of the rubble with a battle axe and charged me. I smiled and clenched my fist as she ran at me.

"Die your sorry primate!"

I jumped to the right dodging the attack and her eye followed me. I stomped my left on the ground and a wall of ice shot out from the ground. She jumped up to dodge it but it caught her leg and started to move up her leg. She used a large magic blast to free it and then lifted a few boulders with magic. She hurled them at me and a bigger one hit me and sent me through another wall. I crashed through a few trees and stopped when I hit another wall. I was mad when I got to the castle now I'm pissed. I saw her fly directly for me and I smiled at her stupidity. I punched the ground and fired both ice and fire at her. She couldn't dodge it so it hit her and destroyed the lower part of the castle and a good chunk of the forest. My attack left massive ice spikes and fires in its path. As I looked I saw her unconscious with the castle about to fall on her. I ran over as the castle started to fall around her. I swung my left and froze the wall and columns over her. 'Like you or not I can't let someone who looks like Luna die!' I got to her I saw her armor gone and she was nude under it. I blushed a little and threw her over my shoulder. Then I heard a loud cracking sound and I looked up in horror. My ice was cracking and I knew we had to move now. I saw her ax and grabbed it as I ran out with stone and marble falling around us. I keep running until my legs gave out with us in a small clearing. I fell against a tree and almost dropped my only company in this hellish forest.

"Oh, my head."

I looked over my shoulder and saw her waking up. "Well glad to see didn't kill you. I'd hate to have a needless death on my mind for the rest of all time." She shook her head and then show me holding her on my shoulder. She started to punch my back and yelling for me to drop her. II smiled and looked at her. "If you say so~" I dropped her on the ground and put the battle axe on my shoulder. She rubbed her flank as I walked into the clearing. It was flat with a river nearby. "This place will do until I have this power under control."

"Did you b-beat me?"

I looked back and saw that she was on her knees covering her chest. But her eyes showed fear and that I didn't get. I walked over to her and saw then she back away as I got closer.

"Please don't kill me. I'd do whatever you want me to."

I just looked at her and then started to laugh into my hand. I laid the large axe against a tree and took my chest plate off. I got my shirt out and held it out to her. "Cover yourself and if you want to help then use this ax to cut up some long branches. I'll get some food then we'll make a place to sleep tonight." She looked at me and the shirt in my hand and slowly took it. I looked away as she took all her armor off. I started to walk around the clearing and found some fish in the river and what looked like wild plums. I stepped into the water and boiled the fish. 'Damn just cooked our dinner and made it safe.' I pick a lot of the plums for us and walked back to see she had what I asked for.

"Is that for me?"

She saw the fish and plums and I smiled. "Ya, let's eat and then I'll make a roof over our heads." She did as I said and I eat the fish and I gave her my plums when she didn't want her fish. When that was done, I made a basic lento for us to sleep in tonight. I got up and took her axe and cut up some dead breaches and started a fire.

"Where do I sleep?"

I looked back and saw the mare looking at the fire as I stood up. "In the lento with me but for the moment I'm going to get some soft grass for us to lay on ok?" She looked at me strangely but soon spoke.

"You are not like any male I have seen. You do not see us females as objects or slaves why? You bested me without your swords and then saved my life. What makes you different from the others?"

I looked at her and laughed a little and looked her in the eyes. "I was raised to treat a lady right. But to beat them blood if they try to hurt or kill me." She looked at me and laughed a little and got up with me.

"Let's see if we can find that soft grass. Maybe some more wood to make this thing bigger?"

I smiled and we walked into the woods. For four days, we had been looking around the forest for food and training my powers. I had also been using her axe to cut down trees to make a real house. Her yelling about sleeping in the cold was getting old fast. So, we had made a small log cabin and dug a small well near the river. I had plans to build a second story but for now, the two room we have will do. But as of this moment, I was fighting some kind of star bear. By now had control over twenty percent and I loved it. I could now send my elemental attacks like Zoro used flying sword attacks in one piece. I sent a fire slash at the bear and burned its chest badly. After that, I charged in with Yatsufsa and cut severed its spine and skull. With that, the beast died and seal away.

"Well, you took your sweet time, didn't you?"

I looked back and saw Moon with a very annoyed look. I sheath my sword and walked over to her and we walked down our new path together.

"Why must you always take your time fighting them?"

I looked at her and she was carrying a basket of edible vegetation. Plus a few fish and to my joy a few pieces of sugar cane. I reached for some but she smacked my hand away. "Ow, hey I cleared the monsters away from that sugar cane patch, not you."

"You also know that you ate a third of it in a week. So, you're going to wait till we cook dinner tonight."

I was annoyed but didn't say anything. We walked into the clearing now about the twice the size it was. The weather had started to warm up and Moon told me spring would be arriving in about three weeks. So, I should get at least sixty percent of my power under control and soon. 'It's only because of you Moon I have the control I have and that I still have my sanity. I almost lost it when I started to fight in this forest.'

"Oh, I overheard something in the dream realm. Some slavers have made a hideout not too far from the ponyville settlement. I think you could use this to test the control you have now.”

I stopped and looked at her. After a second I grabbed her shoulders and looked her in the eyes. “Ponyville? Did you say ponyville?!” She looked scared and nodded her head. I let her go and started my hunt for the slaves. She started to yell for me to come but to let her help but I didn’t listen. After a few hours, I found a large force marching for the town with well-made weapons and armor. I saw these slavers were lions and I was pissed. “Long Fang,” I growled his name and jumped out of my hiding tree. They all looked at me and they all looked at me with smug looks and pointed his weapons at me. I just smiled and stomped my left foot on the ground. Ice spikes shot out and skewered almost all of them. When that didn't I charged in and started to kill them with fire and ice. As I was ripping them apart a very large lion with tow battle axes. I smiled and throw a lioness down and charged him. My chest and shoulders started to burn along with my boots. I duck under his attacks and grabbed both sides of his head. I ignited both my hands with fire and created a fire ball with his head in the middle. After a few seconds, I stopped and his headless body dropped.

“My moon!”

I looked back and saw Moon looking at me and the dead bodies. I Saw the lioness from before trying to sneak away but I stopped her with a trick I made. I made a finger gun and pointed the tip of my trigger finger at her and smiled evilly as an ice crystal formed on my finger tip. I shot it at her and shot a huge hole in her chest. I saw the trees through her chest and she threw up a mouth full of blood. Don’t know why but I still wanted more blood and I looked down to my hands. I saw some kind of black energy covering my hands. As fast as it came it left but my body felt different again. This time it felt like I was losing something and not something changing.

“Troy?”

At moons voice, my bloodlust stopped and I looked at her. I shook my head and looked at her scared eyes. She walked over to me and took my hand and started to pull me to the tree line.

“Come on we need to get out of here.”

I wanted to make sure they were all dead but I listened to her. She didn’t stop me from finding and burning their camp to the ground. Had to hide when the guards came to stop the fire. She wouldn’t stop saying I was crazy for going after them again and going alone again. Then I was shocked when she said I was having all the fun. I just walked away and cut some fire wood for the cool nights in this forest. I learned that the weather in the everfree was like on earth with it uncontrollably. I kind of liked it was like back home and moon seemed to like to sit with me when I used so borrowed tools from sweet apple acres. ‘God granny is a cool mare.’

Three days ago

I was making my way to sweet apple acres and was planning to leave the bits I had on me to leave a rental fee. I was going to leave them and a note telling the apples why I need their tools and that I’d bring them back when I was doing with them. Soon I came out of the forest and saw the apply family home. I saw some of the lights one and I ran into the clearing in front of the house.

“Sonny you are a sneaky one.”

I jumped and turned, I saw granny with an unhappy smile and her pain stick.

“Ya, got five seconds to tell me why I shouldn’t knock you upside the head.”

I gulped and looked her in the eyes. I told her why I left and what I was doing, plus why I was here. I told her I walk now living in the everfree until I had decent control over my power. I told her how I left out of fear of hurting the girls and my unborn child. She understood my reasoning and smiled at the fact I put them before my own wants.

“I’m so glad that one of my girls found a colt like you. Take what you need and don’t worry about the bits.” I smiled and dashed into the barn. I got a saw, hammer and a lot of nails. After that, I sunk to my house and saw it was empty and with no guards were around. I got the key out from the mate and unlocked the house. As I walked in a snowball ran out of the master bedroom and saw me. He barked happily and I patted his head and walked into the room. I walked over to our closet and opened the door, I walked in and got a box out of the top of the closet and got their necklaces out. I then took Celestia’s neckless out of my pocket and I put them all in their rooms. Then I left the house and made my way back to the cabin.

present day

‘Why do you not use your full power?’

I heard a voice almost a perfect match to Celestia. This voice is different due to the fact it sounded evil and a lot like moon’s when I first meet her. I keep moving to the cabin but started to talk to that voice. “I don’t have to just yet. Not yet that is, I guess you could say I’m holding everything in reserve for when I need it. Then when I need it I can strike quick and sharp and kill with one attack.’

‘My you think five moves ahead, don’t you? But I must ask do you have any idea of what’s coming for you? The enemies coming for this country will be stronger and stronger. Do you think you can stop them without going all out?’

I stopped next to a small stream and started to look around. “Alright enough talking where are you and I’ll show you what I can do.” I heard her voice laugh and then I saw that black energy on my hands again.

‘I’m in your soul my friend. I am day breaker Celestia dark side and I must say your dark side doesn’t care what happens either way but seems to be loyal to you much like nightmare. I’ve got to tell you though he’s trying to break your magic resistance. He’s sure that if you lose it then you can command even more power.’

I sighed and froze the stream. I saw that I froze a dozen fish and I smiled. I punched the ice and pick the frozen fish out and this time heard a male voice.

‘Master do you not wish to have greater power?’

I stopped as I felt and saw a massive dark energy over my body. ‘I take it this is my dark side?’ For a few minutes, the energy stopped and his voice came again.

‘Yes, I was made from the left-over energy from nightmare moon and your own will power. Unlike her, however, I only want to make you stronger. I didn’t see the point to try and take your body. Your will power will overtake my soul and you could kill me with that alone.’

I was about to walk into the clearing as he spoke. ‘You know I don’t trust you but if you want you can stay but leave my magic resistance alone. If we lose that and we take a bad magic attack immortal or not it will hurt us pretty bad.’ He didn’t talk to me for a few minutes and then I felt my magic resistance return in full.

‘Yes, master but if it comes down to it then allow me to give you the power I’ve been storing up.’

‘That’s fine but for now, keep day breaker in check. Dark one’

‘Yes, master.’

I made it back to the cabin and I walked in and we spent the next two days working on the cabin and improving our quality of life. She used her magic to dig a well that fills up with ground water, it was safe to drink and I made burn buckets. Then made an outdoor bath air bath out of stone and clay that was heated by fire plus, I built a wall around it to keep the beast out. We worked round the clock to make all of it. I had made it so the buckets went over the wall and fill the tub up. I had it made so it was filled by the river and the motion of the river moved them. It worked by two turning will would move when they were full and a new bucket would take its place. It took about ten minutes to fill up and the water took about twenty to heat the stones and clay up. But it was worth it with the cold air becoming nice and warm in the now two story house. I keep the rooms down stairs and Moon took the two rooms upstairs. I turned her old room into storage for dried fish and magically save berries, rice, edible greens, and nuts. I was there right now storing more fish and some deer I got not too long ago.

“Troy, can we talk?”

I looked back at her and I saw she was in her old and warned out dress. She didn’t do much hands-on work but she did enough to mess the dress up. I looked from her to myself and I saw my own clothes were badly warned out from my constant work. I looked at her again and sighed as I walked into the living room with her. I walked over to a couch she made from magic and I loved the soft seat compared to the wooden chairs I made from the Oak trees. Don’t get me wrong they looked good and didn’t hurt your back but it was just the softness of the couch. I sat with my legs crossed and had one hand behind the couch. “What do you need moon?” She sat beside me and pulled on the sides of her dress.

“I think we could use some new clothes and I would like some like you wear. My dress is nice and all but yours seem to hold up so much better but you said you won’t step hoof into the town of ponyville until you have control over your power.”

I looked at her and nodded. “That’s right I won’t but I think I knew where we can get some, first through we need to get my motorcycle.” I took her to the edge of the forest and she used her magic to get my bike. It took two days for us to make it to Manehattan. I had left the bits and now I had to get more. Wasn’t too hard killed a drug lord and a few gangs. The drug lord had a bounty on her head and one-hundred thousand bits. Moon transformed into unicorn and helped me fight. I also asked her to make me a cloak and it had the night raid symbol on the back. We then turned the head in for the bounty and got ten thousand bits. After that, we when to the shopping district of the city. We both had ten pairs of pants and shirts now and she stored the bags in her magic space.

“This was fun you know plus, I got to see what you were made of in a battle.”

I looked back at her as we rode to the flower shop I left Lisa at with her friends. I figured since we were in the city I could stop by and see how they were doing We pulled up and we got off and I saw they were just about to close. I walked over to the door and I saw Lisa at the counter reading a book. I smiled and walked in with moon behind me. “Long time no see.” She looked up from the book and smiled when she saw me.

“TROY!”

She smiled and ran over to me and bear hugged me. I laughed and hugged her back glad to see she was ok. When I left, she saw moon and looked annoyed and her horn covered in magic. I panicked and Lisa sighed to go tell her friends we were here and I’ll handle moon. She nodded and left the room and I grabbed moons hand and she looked at me. I saw her eyes were glowing blue the cat like slits. ‘Oh, shit she’s really mad.’

“Why was she so hands on with you it’s just bad manners.”

I just left it for now and helped her calm down.

Moon pov

I sat there and listened to the four of them talk for an hour. ‘How can they keep his attention for more than five seconds?! I can’t even keep him in the cabin for an hour or keep him in one place and they can keep him still for five minutes.’ I heard them talking about the last time he was here.”

“So how are things after you whipped off the gang?”

“Oh, not too bad. Then went home spent time with my girls and found out I have a kid on the way. Give the mother and my herd mares all the money I had. So, ya crazy things happened and now I’m learning to control some new abilities.”

My mind stopped and I started to think. I saw him without his shirt on a few times and I knew he had mated with Luna and Celestia. ‘Which of them is carrying a child of his blood?’

“Oh, tell us who it is. Or is it this pretty mare?”

I blushed and looked at the ground. ‘By the moon let this end!’

“No, no she’s just a friend and the mother is Princess Luna.”

Silence covered the room and I looked from the ground to his smiling face. ‘My other half is carrying his child. That means since we're both technically the same mare that means that I could call this child mine as well. Does that mean that if I could get Luna to like me then I may be able to get this child to call me mom?’ We stayed there for about thirty minutes and then left for our little cabin. When we got back to the town we saw that his house was like a fort. A lot of guards and the mare that banished me was there. I heard him start talking and I heard the annoyance in his voice.

“Dame girls over doing it don’t you think? You all know I can’t be taken down so easily.”

I looked at him and saw the annoyed look in his eyes. I smiled and grabbed his hand, he looked at me and then looked back to the and sighed.

“Great come on let’s head to the cabin. It may be a good idea for you to put up some kind of magic around the cabin to keep it hidden.”

I smiled and pulled him deeper into the forest. We were coming up on the second week of us living together I wanted to see how well he does in a battle with me now. I was back in my armor fixed with magic and I even fixed and changed his night guard set. I made it pitch black and had his revolutionary army’s crest onto his chest plate. He also seemed to like covering his left eye with his black hair. I had my axe and he covered both his fist in ice energy.

“Let’s get this going!”

Third pov

Nightmare teleported to the right of Troy and tried to cut him at the waist. But instead of dodging the attack he created a wall of ice to block the attack. Then Troy jumped over the wall and covered his right leg in fire and kicked Nightmare in the chest. She was sent through a tree and slammed into a boulder and sent a fire ball at her. Nightmare in an attempted to stop the attack sent a magic blast into a fire ball to stop it. The magic made the fire ball explode into a large tower of smoke. Seeing her chance, she opened her wings and flew at Troy at full speed in attempted to change the momentum of the fight.

“Nice try!”

as she flew out of the smoke Troy charged in and punched her in the stomach and sent her up into the air. She thirty feet into the air and coughed but keep herself airborne. She charged her magic into her axe and sent a magic air blade. Troy was put on the defense as she kept using this attack. She cut through trees and boulders with almost every attack just missing Troy. As he dodged her attacked he was making to cannon ball sized spheres of fire and ice. When they were ready he dodged the last air attack and jumped into the air and slammed them together. Steam erupted from the spheres and Nightmare saw large buffs of light from the inside of the steam.

“You're MINE!”

He burst out of the steam with to his hands a flame and slammed them into her gut. The power forced the air out of her and she started to fall to the ground out cold.

Troy pov

‘Damn I put too much in!’ I kicked it into high gear and grabbed her hand and turned us about twenty feet off the ground. ‘This is going to hurt!’

“BASH!!!!”

I slammed into the ground and a small crater was formed under me and my back was hurting. I sighed and looked down at her to make sure she was ok. I saw that her armor was burned all over her gut and the lower part of her breast plate. I sat up and I saw I made a large dent into the armor. ‘Ya, way too much.” I just let it go for now knowing she would get back up in an hour or two. I laid her on the ground and got the top armor off her leaving her only in her chainmail. I looked up at the sky and saw the sun starting to set. “We need to move now I can’t fight a pack of timber wolfs with her out cold.” I picked her up and put her on my back and used one of the side straps on the armor to hook it around my belt. ‘if I left this she’d make me sleep outside for a week. Well, it won’t matter I’ve got control over about forty percent now I can just make an ice house.’ I walked through the forest and as I walked I heard voices and stopped. I ducked into the shadows and two dog people started to walk down the path. This time, however, I saw they were female and very heavily armored and were talking.

“You mean the dark hunter from that town outside of this forest?”

“Ya, I heard that he’s gone without a trace. But some rumors say he was seen in one of the pony cities. One was that he was after the entire underworld slave trade. I wonder if he left to build an army or to kill the leaders?”

I saw them more clearly and I saw one looked like a wolf and the other looked like a Britney. Their words had my attention but I can’t go after them right now so they’ll have to get away for now. I felt moon starting to wake up and cursed under my breath. ‘I don’t need this right now!’ I turned and jumped leaving a gust of wind behind me as I moved away. I jumped a few more times and then landed in the clearing of in front of the magic hiding our cabin.

“Where are we?”

I looked over my shoulder and was cheek to cheek with moon. We both blushed and I looked back forward and I let her down. I looked back at her and she looked at me then we both looked away. She walked into the magic dome and I walked over to my sitting stump. I sat down and looked at the dome and started to think of those dogs. ‘The dark hunter um, I kind of like it. Then what they said about an underworld slave trade maybe I could get some information out of blueblood when I go back.’ I stood back up and walked into the house and got the bounties I collected when we went to the city and some of the food we had.

“What are you going with all that?”

I looked back and I saw moon in a pair of tight jeans and a midriff shirt that showed her stomach. I smiled and put it all in a magic bag. “I think I’m ready to go into town after nightfall you want to come with me?” She smiled and nodded.

“Sure, but what are we going to do until tonight?”

I looked at her and sat the bag down. “I’m going to go lay down and you can do whatever you want too.” She looked at me for second and then to the stairs to her room them back to me. I started to blush and started to shift on her hooves. I looked at her and smiled at her shy look. “Do you want to nap with me?” She blushed a little harder and nodded slowly. I walked over to her and took her hand and we walked to my room. I so her smile out of the corner of my eye and I had to admit I was happy to have someone to sleep with again. One thing I missed about sleeping at home it was cuddling with Luna and Applebloom. ‘I Think my hammock will hold the two of us.’ I opened my door and lead her in and over to the hammock. It was mounted on the wall and you had to be careful when you got into it. I took my boots off as she tried to get in without slipping out.

“Bash!"

"OW!”

I looked up when I had both my boots off and I saw that she had fallen over the other side. I laughed under my breath and just to piss her off I got on it and sat cress cross and looked down at her. She looked up at me and looked very annoyed.

“How are you doing that!?”

I laughed and looked at her every annoyed face as she stood up. I patted the spot beside me and she looked at the hammock annoyed.

“How do you even sleep in this thing?”

I smirked and laid down as she growled and mouth show off. I laughed again and grabbed the edge of a self I put on the wall. “Ok, now get on.” She huffed and climbed in and snuggled into my side. Which surprised me as she never struck me as the snuggle and cuddle type.

“Come on lay down.”

I looked down at her and I saw the same look Luna gave me when she wanted to cuddle. ‘Oh, shot me it’s getting close to spring!’ I gulped and laid down beside her and she wrapped an arm around my chest and draped a wing over me. I reconnected that as well and it wasn’t a good sign for me. Luna would do that to show that this showed that I was her mate. In public two Pegues couples would do this was a way to show they were a couple. We laid there for a few minutes and we were asleep for a few hours.

Moon pov

I was walking in the dream space looking around trying to find Troy’s dream space but I couldn’t find it.

“Hello, sister.”

I turned and I saw another pony that looked somewhat like Celestia. She had flaming head and tail. She had the same white fur but her wings were white and gold with feathers. She wore a golden gauntlet and had red eyes with yellow pupils. He chest plate was golden with a red outline with a crimson cloth covering her front with two red shoulder guards. I looked at the other hand and saw a red and black sword aflame in her hand.

“Sister, why do you look at me like that?”

I looked her in the eyes and she smiles. I was on guard and got ready to fight in I had too. “Who are you and how did you get in here?” She slimed wider and started to walk over to me but the darkness around us grabbed her and she stopped. She became angry and tried to cut the darkness only for it to tighten around her. Then another body walked out of the shadows and I feared it the second I saw it. It was as tall as us but gave out a similar energy I did when I was part of Luna. It was dressed in black with cape and hood covering its face and had full white eyes. The cape and it had on a full set of black plate armor under the cape.

“The master holds her close to his heart so I will not let you harm her. But as for you leave before I’m forced to make you leave from this place.”

I looked at him and noticed his voice sounded very close to Troy’s only darker and with more malice so I listened to his words. I left the dream space and woke up in a cold sweat and I saw that I was alone in the hammock. ‘How did he get out of my hold without waking me up?’

“Oh, you’re up.”

I turn over and the hammock turned and I started to fall to the ground. But as I fell he caught me and stood back up and I looked at him and I saw he lit his candles to light the room. I blushed as I looked at him and I felt like a mare on her first honeymoon with him holding me like his bride.

“You ok?”

I struggled to get free and he let me down and rushed out of his room and to mine.

“MOON?!”

I got into my room and shut the door and locked the door. I put my hands on the door and slid down the door as I noticed a fire in my lower stomach. I looked down at my stomach and put a hand on my stomach and started to panic. ‘No, of all the times it could start it had to start now!’ As I was thinking I heard Troy walking up the steps and then my door raddled.

“Moon come on what’s, right?”

I looked at the door and I could smell his scent and knew the endurance he had made the begin of my heat kick start. “I-I can’t just go without me tonight.”

“Why do you not feel well?”

“I’m fine just go away now!”

I heard him sighed and then my door started to freeze the door. I watched as a fist was sent through the door and Troy walked in. his scent hit me in the face and I started to feel my lower stomach tighten as he stood in front of me. I looked at his worried face and I saw the eyes I always saw full of confidence now full of worry for a very close friend. Then what that dark monster said in the dark space came to mind. ‘The master holds her close to his heart so I will not let you harm her.’ I blushed again and looked away from him as he got on a knee and grabbed my face. He made me look at him and I saw his face was so close to mine. My heart raced and I looked at his lips. I started to breathe hard and his opened wide and he let my face go but I grabbed it and put it back.

“Oh Buck, you’re in heat.”

He spoke slowly and was trying to get his hand free. ‘No, I don’t need that yet but I just want you close.’

Troy pov

“Moon please let me go.” I was speaking calmly but on the inside, I was panic knowing this day would come. ‘I knew that she would go into heat but spring is still a week away so why?!’ She didn’t let my hand go and I tried at get my hand free again. But, she grabbed my arm with her other hand and pulled me to the floor beside her. She got on top of me and looked down at me with a toothy smile.

“I know you know what I need right now and I would really like the help. I can also use a spell to keep myself from getting pregnant so come on while it’s still weak.”

I looked at her and I saw nothing but the truth in her eyes but in my mind, I would be cheating on my girls again. She seemed to scene my apprehension and she blinked a few times and then looked back at me. She looked into my eyes and hers widened.

“I’m sorry!”

She jumped off me and ran out of the room. I laid there for a second and then the sound of the front door slammed open. I came back to the living world and I jumped up and dashed after her. “Moon!” I ran down the stairs and I saw the front door open with her midriff shirt on the ground in the door way. I picked it up and looked out of the door and I saw her dunking buckets of very cold water onto her head and I started to panic. “No stop it's too cold for you to do that!” I dropped the shirt and ran out and over to her and grabbed her arms as she was about to get another bucket. She struggled in my hold and yelled for me to let her go and to let her do this.

“NO, let go! I can’t let myself go through that again!”

I listen to her and I quickly learned she was only scared of being alone again. I had also seen that she only had her pants on and that she had every dark nipple and her breast was a little bigger than Luna’s. But after she figured out I wasn’t letting go she used her magic and dunked us both. It was cold but my fire energy helped me keep warm but she didn’t have that. I felt her shivering and I let her arms got and tried to pick her up but to my shock, she slapped me and looked at me with tears in her eyes. She turned my head with the slap and I slowly touched my cheek and as I turned my head back to her to see her shocked face. She covered her chest and looked at me and begin to beg for me not to leave her here alone.

“I’m sorry I’m sorry please don’t leave me here alone. I can’t do it again after having you here for so long. I don’t want to be all alone again not like I was on the moon. Nopony to talk to Nopony to even look at. I was so alone so mad at Celestia for dooming me to that fate. I know what I did to Luna was unforgiven able but what did she think I’d just sit by as Luna suffered like that.”

I saw the absolute terror in her eyes and I felt a great pain in my heart. I channeled my fire energy and I felt my entire body dry and the water turned to steam. My clothes dried and I held a hand out to her and she flinched and that hurt me like it did with the girls but I couldn’t run this time. I touched her cheek and my fire energy started to cover her body and dried it as it covered her. She looked shocked I was drying her off and she just covered her chest as I finished. I then stood right in front of her and I took my shirt off and put held it out to her and she grabbed it in her magic. I turned to let her get it on but I was surprised when her arms wrapped around my chest and I felt her breast pressed into my back.

“Why didn’t you hit me back?”

I tried to turn my head to see her but she dug her fingers into my chest.

“No, you don’t get to look at them until I know two things. One how do you fell about me and why did that dark creature say I was close to your heart?”

After she asked that I answered and I was blushing a little. “You keep me falling back into my darkness again much like Applebloom had done. The difference being I was lost at that time and you were someone who I could relate to. You too are from a time where warriors were needed and I guess I found a lot of comfort in spending time with you.” As I spoke I thought back to everything I had done and everything I wanted to do. “Nightmare I want you to listen to what I’m about to say closely. I’m by no means a good man or an honorable one. By I’m a loyal man to those I love and Luna tricked me into not following that belief and I will not break again.”

“Well, you’re not really betraying your loyalty to them since I am technically part of Luna so you’re not really cheating.”

I stopped and had to think about that one. “What do you mean you’re technically part of Luna?” She was quiet for a second and then spoke in a low tone.

“You don’t need to know that right now but you didn’t answer my first question.”

I sighed and put a hand on hers. “You’re really going to make me say it, aren’t you?” I gripped her hand and she laid her head on my shoulder and I moved my other hand to her cheek and she leaned into it. “I’m not going to abandon the ones I’ve come to love and those who rely on me.” She turned her hand and she locked our fingers together and I heard a pop and she let go of me. I waited a few seconds and then turned around and I saw she had my shirt on with a teary-eyed smile.

“Come on let’s go and make dinner Troy.”

She held a hand out to me and I smiled at her and I took her hand. For the next three day were very strenuous on me as I did everything I could to not to give into moon. She was walking around in her under wear and nothing else in the morning after she got out of the bath. Then there that damn cooking apron of hers! She knew that was too small and it made it even harder. But I still had my fishing to help keep me calm plus the runs to drop off bits and food to those in ponyville who needed it.

“Troy, you want to spare~”

I jumped from my fishing spot and I looked back to see Moon in a new outfit that got me the anime nose bleed. She was in a tight pair of light blue short shorts and had on a bikini top and I was trying to stop myself. She knew I could smell her arousal and she knew she could get a reaction out of me.

“Oh, do you like what you see? ~”

I looked at her and picked some of the sand next to me on the river side and balled it up and threw it at her. It hit her lower stomach and her face took on a sign of a lot of pain. I looked at her and I saw her sultry smile turn into a look of unholy rage.

“The buck that hurt!”

I ducked as she tried to kick me in the head and jumped up when she tried to stomp on legs. As I jumped I stabbed the homemade fishing pole into the ground and landed in the small river. The cold water was just what I need now given the starting hard on.

“Get back here!”

She opened her wings and I jumped out of the water and over her. I got over her and started to run for my life. She flew into the air and I dashed into the forest. I circled around a tree and she flew passed me and I smiled when she looked shocked at my sudden turn as I smirk. I dashed into the clearing and into the house. I got to my room and slammed the shout and I heard all hell stormed into the house and to my door. ‘Ah hell.” My door was ripped off the wall and a very mad Nightmare moon walking into my room with a rope I took from the apple farm.

“I’ve tried to do this nicely and you keep turning me away. So now I’m getting what I need and you're giving me it right now!”

I laughed and took my swords off and threw them into the comer. I looked at her and she raised an eyebrow and I dashed in front of her and pinned her to the wall. Her eyes shot open wide and she looked me deep in the eyes. I smiled and started to speak with the frustration that has built up over the last two weeks. “You know Luna tried to force and failed so guess what made you think it would work for you?” She gulped and I froze her hands to the wall and she gasped from the sudden cold.

“What are you doing?!”

I looked at her blushing face and I felt her rubbing her legs together like Luna did when she was starting to get worked up. ‘As much as I need this I can’t not again.’ I let her go and my ice disappeared and I turned to walk out of the room but she grabbed me and pressed her face into my back.

“Please, I can’t that this burning pain anymore Troy.”

I stopped when I heard that and I looked back at her. She was on the verge of tears and I was starting to worry that by not giving into her may have hurt her more. “Moon I ca…”

“PLEASE! I CAN’T! I’ve had a thousand unsated heat cycles and I need help with this one NOW!”

she let go of me and pulled her top down and I saw her breast and saw that her nipples were swollen and they were purple. She grabbed my hand and looked at me with begging eyes.

“Please.”

“Ok, but can you swear that you’re really part of Luna?” She smiled and nodded like crazy.

“Yes, I am so please do something about this burning in my marehood.”

Once that was said I turned and took one of her breasts into my hand and leaned down to it. I started to suck hard on her right nipple. As I did that she pushed my face into her breasts and moaned as I sucked on her breasts and needed the other one. But after a minute of me sucking and needing her other breasts, she started to squirm in my arms. I let the nipple go and looked up to her to see a massive blush on her face. I smiled at her and I move one arm to the side and she started to fall but I slid my arm that was under her. I looked at her and I saw a happy smile on her face as I started to carry her to the upstairs to her room. When we got the door, she opened it with her magic and I saw the only real bed in the house.

“Come on you got me all worked up now.”

I smiled and walked over to the bed. I laid her down and reached my stood back up and got my shirt off and when to get my pants off. Only for her to get off the bed and grabbed my hand. I looked back at her and she was getting off the bed and got on her knees. She unbuttoned my pants and slid them and my underwear. I was already getting hard from playing with her breast. She looked at for a second and I saw that she was happy to see a male’s member. She smiled and grabbed it in her hand and started to jerk me off. I grunted and put a hand on her head and she looked up at me and smirked. She opened her mouth and started to take my erection into her mouth. I moaned lowly and she kept moving down to the point where the tip hit the back of her throat. Once she was used to it she started to move her head back and when she was at the tip she moved back down. She did this a few more time then I noticed a smell in the room. I looked down at her and saw her playing with herself through her pants. She looked up at me and I saw her begging eyes. I laughed a few times and patted her head. “Come on let me show you what I can do for you too.” She hummed and pulled her mouth away from it.

“What do you mean?”

I smiled and walked over and patted the bed and she got up. She sat beside me and I pushed her down onto the bed. She looked at me strangely as I started to run my hands over her inner hip.

“What are you doing... AH!”

As she spoke I used two of my fingers to open her lower lips and blow some air on her swollen lips. I smiled at her reaction and I attacked before she could recover. I leant in and started to lick and kiss her outer lips as she gasped and moaned as I did. I felt her moving her legs and she put a hand on the back of my head.

“W-w-whatever you’re doing keep doing I-it!”

She yelled the last word as I pushed my tongue inside her and got a taste of her. I was surprised to find the both tasted blue barriers. As I moved my tongue around inside her I ran my tongue over a spot inside her she gripped my hair and screamed in bliss.

“AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”

I smiled and pulled my tongue and she let go of my hair but throw both her arms around my neck as she pulled herself and crashed her lips into mine. Lost in my corneal desires I grabbed both her ass cheeks and pulled her close as I tongues danced a dance as old as time. I felt her tail wrap around us and she started to grind her crotch into mine. I pulled back and we looked into each other eyes and her horn glowed and I saw her lower stomach and then it stopped.

“Ok, we're safe now that spell should keep me from getting pregnant.”

I smiled and laid her back on the bed and I looked down at her hair and wings slayed out on the bed. Her hair was splayed out over her left eye as she was looking up at me. She was blushing and smiled as she moved her hands from my neck to my cheeks. She smiled and I looked deep into her eyes and I saw what looked like love or at least lust. I didn’t care much at this moment as we both had something the other wanted right now. “You ready?” She smiled and nodded and I looked down and grabbed my member and lined myself up with her flower. “Wow, this heat thing must really hate with this heat.’ When I was about to enter, her she wrapped her legs around me and I slowly pushed into her. When my tip was inside her I grabbed her waist, and pulled her back quickly and ripped through her hymen and she grunted and I saw a few tears in her eyes. I was halted at the base and I was pushing against her cervix and I knew it was a bit too much for her first time. I felt something deferent this time as I felt Luna’s soul in my body start to burn again but I ignored it for now. I reached my hand down and started to rub her lower stomach it seemed to help a little but not much given her pained grown.

“It hurts but it feels nice too.”

I frowned a little and I wrapped my arms around her waist. She looked at me as I pulled her back up to sat on my member. She gasped and I felt her get even tighter as she wrapped her arms around my chest and dug her fingers into my back. I felt her shake a few times as she made a few small bounces. I saw her ear and spoke softly into it. “This is your first time so you control the past. Whenever you’re ready just start I’ll wait until you’re ready.”

“O-okay but can you lay d-down or lean your back on the wall?”

her voice was shaky and she looked at me nerves I smiled and let her back down and laid my back against the wall. She took a few deep breaths and started to move slowly up to the tip and slowly back to the base. She did it like this a couple of times before she started to pick the speed up a little. After a few minutes, she was bouncing on my lap and I was holding onto her hips as she moaned with every bounce. She and I both loved every second of our intimate moment. As we keep going her marehood adjusted to my size and she bounced even faster and her wings shoot out as her walls tightened around me and she screamed bloody murder. But the entire time she kept bouncing and she had the happiest look I’d ever seen on her.

“YES, YES FINALLY!”

She slammed onto me I orgasmed. She smiled widely and slammed down onto my member and the tip was forced into her womb. Soon her womb was full and she smiled and leaned on my chest with a bulge showing like the last two times I’ve had sex. I was still hard but I learned from Celestia and Luna my stamina was high and they could only last one round. So, it came as a shock when she put her hand back on my chest and started to bounce again. “What how are you still going?” She stopped bouncing and she pushed down even harder doing a damn go job of turning me on even more. She leaned down looking into my eyes and started to grind as she spoke.

“A mare in heat can go round after round and from your stamina, you show in battle and I can say that you will last some sometime.”

I smiled and before she could start to bounce again I tightly grabbed her ass cheeks. I pulled her off me and flipped her and had her ass in the air and rammed my member back into her.

“AAAAHHHH!”

I pulled back and started to bounding into her. Her wings were stiff and she moaned into her pillow and I saw her tail move to one side. I saw her tight pucker and I smiled. I put one finger in my mouth and covered it in saliva and brought it to her tightest hole. I pushed it in to the second knuckle and she screamed again and her walls got even tighter. We both climaxed and for the rest of the night, we tested who could last longer. After the eleventh round, we called it night with her legs numb and my pelvis sour. As we fell asleep she cuddled up next to me and I saw the bulge I left in her. It was the size of a basketball and I learned that my stamina could let me go for about four hours. ‘God, when the other is in their heat I at least know I’ll survive it.’ The next day came and I had to use the walls to walk myself to the bath to heat up the water for the two of us. Once done I made my way back upstairs and struggled had a hard time but I did it. We sat in the warm water and she used a spell to remove my seed and fix her legs. After an hour my legs were back and I left to wipe out the last of that slave camp and go to a city.

“Wait before you go can I have another kiss?”

I looked back at her and she looked at me with puppy eyes. I laughed and I walked over and kissed her softly with her hugging me close. When that was done I hugged her one last time and walked out of the cabin and into the early morning.

Home coming
View Online

The Imperial arms

Home coming

Homecoming

I was so happy to be holding Applebloom then I picked her up and held her in my arms. She was crying into my shoulder and I looked around for the others. I heard fighting to the left of me and I jumped into the trees and I saw the others with a pack of timber wolfs around them and the guards. ‘This is going to be fun seeing their reactions.’ I looked down at Applebloom and she was happily holding my cloak. I smiled and jumped in front of the wolf and in between the girls. The instant the wolfs saw me they all started to shack in terror. “Leave if you value your life’s." The wolfs didn't have to be told twice as they turned and ran for their lives. When I was sure they were gone, I turned around and I all my girls and Cadence. I saw Luna and I saw her stomach as a little bigger. 'She's already showing how? It’s only been a month!'

"Troy."

I looked back and saw Luna walking up to me with teary eyes. I smiled as I walked over to her and the others. The second I took one step to them they all ran at me. I was the center of the group hug with all the girls crying happily. I calmed them all down and I told them I was coming home today after nightfall.

“Troy.”

I looked to my right and I saw Luna holding her stomach. I had Celestia heal Applebloom’s leg and I let her down as I hesitated to touch her stomach. All the girls saw my hesitation but no one said anything about it right now. I looked at Luna’s face closely for the first time in a long time. She looked so tired and I knew I was the reason. “One or more?”

“Two and the magic test said both going to be colts. It will be nine more months before I give birth. Oh, if you're worried about me already showing it's just a special spell to keep them safe. ”

“Two little boys that cool! Two future sons wow that is going to be a real adventure.” She and the other girls laughed. I hugged her and then I remembered moon and yelled in panic. “SHIT I FORGOT ABOUT MOON SHE’S GOING TO BE MAD I JUST RAN OFF!” I picked Luna up to her surprise and the other followed close behind as I ran down my trail. After a few minutes, we were in the clearing Luna and I were in the cabin.

Luna pov

Troy had just yelled that some mare named moon was going to be mad and in his panic, he picked me up like a bride and started to run. I saw the other’s following us the best they could to keep pace with him. Soon we ran into a clearing with a large cabin near a river. It had a large stone chimney and a tin roof and I could tell they were made by magic. I put that aside for now as I looked at the main cabin as we got close. A full round porch and there was a wooden wall attached to the side of the cabin. We ran through the open door and the other followed us in.

“Wait here with the others I’ll go find Moon and then we can all talk.”

As he spoke he sat me down in an oak chair and my herd sister walked in as he rushed up the stairs. He threw his swords into the corner near the steps as he ran.

“Look at this place did Troy build it?”

I now looked around the room and I saw what Bertha was talking about. There was a couch in a corner and a few photos of landscapes around the room. I also saw a few animal skulls around the room and in the corner, I also saw a full set of armor with his old army symbol on the chest plate. Everyone else either sat down or looked around the cabin.

“Oh, come on come down on your own or I’ll have to make you come down here.”

“No, I know they’ll hate me!”

We all looked at the stairs as Sweetie Bell walk over to see what was going on. When she was near the steps we heard a struggle then sound of somepony walking back down the steps.

“Let me go Troy their going to hate me!”

We saw Troy’s legs as he walked down the steps and we gasped when we saw his nose was bleeding. He was carrying what looked like a blacked wing pegasus by her waist and she was felling in his grip. My breath got caught in my throat when I saw hair like mine and a black horn. “Nightmare Moon.” I looked at my sister as I covered my stomach and she looked just as shocked but she soon got very mad.

“Troy get away from that monster!’

My sister was about to attack them but nightmare looked back at me and I saw fear in her eyes. I stopped and I saw a protective look in Troy’s eye and in a flash, the air around us got very cold. Then we all felt a presser on top of me. From the looks of it, Celestia did too. The others didn’t seem to feel it but I knew for a fact it was coming from Nightmare. I felt Troy’s soul piece start to burn again but stopped after a few seconds. It stopped when my sister stopped her intent to attack Nightmare.

Troy pov

I figured something out after I and nightmare had sex. My soul mixed with what Nightmare had and she had a sword in her stomach which I didn’t get. I thought that did be on her chest like Luna’s but it didn’t appear there it appeared near her womb. That wasn’t the point though I had a theory. I could directly feel her emotion even if I wasn’t near her. I could feel her loneliness when I was gone for those two days. I could felt her want to be near me and her want to hold me close. So, in theory, I could now feel her on an emotional which I could take as good or bad. Now I learned that I could send fear directly to someone with part of my soul. I wanted Celestia to not attack moon so I tried to scare her and she backed off.

“T-troy?”

I looked at Luna and I saw it affected her as well. I soften my eyes and I let nightmare down letting her hide behind me. I looked at Celestia and the other girls. They were all looking at Moon as she was hiding behind me.

“Troy”

I heard Applebloom voice from the right of me. I looked at her and she and Sweetie bell both with a regretful look in their eyes. I just smiled and opened my right arm. “Trust me I’m by no means mad Bloom, Sweetie.” The moment I said that they tackled me into the wall behind me. Applebloom was rubbing her head on my chest and Sweetie bell was crying and saying sorry I into my shoulder. I just let them get it out of their systems. When they were good they let me up and we all sat down in the living room. Seat down in my chair beside the fireplace. Both Luna and Moon moved to sit in my lap. They both looked at each other than Moon saw Luna’s stomach. Luna just smirked at Moon’s jealous look.

“I guess we know who’s going to sit in his lap, don’t we?”

Moon just huffed and sat down in a chair near the door. Luna stuck her tongue out and sat down on my lap. When she was comfortable they all looked at me. I laughed a little and wrapped my arms around Luna’s stomach. “Who wants the first question?” All their arm went up and I picked Bertha. “Bertha you're first.”

“Ok, why did you run away that day? Why did you never let us see you when you came into town?”

“First I was scared I would hurt one of you. Second I knew if you saw me and I didn’t come back then you’d follow me back here. Do you really think I’d let you follow me into this place?” She was quiet for a few minutes.

“No, you wouldn’t let us. You just really scared all of us when you just ran off.”

She sat back down and everyone’s hands went back up. I looked around and then pick Diamond Tiara. “You up Diamond.” She stood up to and spoke.

“So, I’ve got to ask how much control do you have now?”

I thought about it for a few minutes. “Sixty sixty-five percent. The fire is a little harder to control then the ice.” She smiled and sat back down. Next, I picked Scootaloo and she stood up.

“Are you going to come home?”

That was it the question I was waiting on. I sighed knowing that question was coming sooner or later. I saw them all looking at me and Moon had her beg eyes. I knew she wanted to stay here with her and her alone. I sighed and looked up at the roof. “Like I said I barely have sixty-five percent of my power. I have conscious control now but I’ll still burn or freeze the room in my sleep every so often.” I rubbed the back of my head with all of them looking at me. Celestia looked at us and she looked at me with worried.

“If you do come back then I’m warning you Shining and have been the release of our holding cells. He has also made it a point to fight you again Troy.”

I laughed and looked at her with a happy smile. “Good this time I get to knock him silly myself.” I noticed Cadence smiled at that with an evil smile. After that, we spent the next few hours talking about what has happened while I was gone. Mac finally got himself a mare after granny chased him off to find one. Saying she wants to be a great granny before she kills over from old age. “Ha-ha! Oh, that’s rich! I knew the old mare would do that sooner or later Ha-ha!” All of them laughed too then Applebloom spoke up.

“You knew all of our heats are due to hit soon Troy. Soon she’ll have plenty of great grand foals soon~”

I shut my mouth and gulped when I looked at them. They were all smiling and a chill ran down my spine. ‘Oh, hell.” After another hour, we all got up and Moon and I showed them around the house. All of them asked how I slept in a hemic just like Moon did. I just ignored them and watched Luna as she had trouble getting up the stairs. I helped her up as the others walked into Moon’s room and looked out her window over the forest.

“So, this is where you lived for a month uh?”

She got to the top and looked into my room.

“You sure do like it simple, don’t you?”

I laughed and nodded. “Yes, I like it simple Luna. Think about it Luna when have I ever said I want more then I have?” She looked back and started to think about what I said. She looked down at and rubbed her stomach then looked at me.

“You make a very good point you know. Not once have you asked for something you could not get yourself.”

I walked over to her and was going to touch her slightly swollen stomach. Again, I stopped and she grabbed my hand. She looked me in the eyes and had a worried look in her eyes.

“Why do you keep doing that?”

I looked away from her but she grabbed my face and made me look at her. I saw all the other coming out of Moon’s room.

“Troy”

Luna spoke in a firm tone and I looked back into her eyes.

“Why have both times you’ve reached to touch them have you stopped?”

I turned my eyes and Moon walked up behind her. She put and hand on her should and told her why I won’t touch the kids.

“He’s still scared, Luna. He’s scared about the fact he still doesn’t have full control over the powers both yours and Celestia’s soul. In his mind, it’s a risk one he’s not willingly going to take.”

I looked at her annoyed and she just smiled.

“I know you Troy if I didn’t say it she’d never let you hear the end of it.”

I smiled and pointed to her hoofs. “Looks like you got cold hoofs.” As she looked down I turned my left quickly and Ice moved on the floor. It quickly covered her hooves in ice.” She tried to grab me but I leaned back out of her reach.

“When I get my hands on you!”

I smiled and stuck my tongue out at her. She looked mad and I heard a few of the girls laugh. When she stopped trying to grab me and leaned forward again. “We both know how this went the last two times do you really want to try for three?” She smirked and shot me with a blast of magic. I was sent through the wall and into the river.

“TROY!”

I smiled under the water and covered my body with fire energy.

Luna pov

I just watched as my evil half blasted our coltfriend through a wall. I grabbed her by my magic and started to ring her neck. “What in the name of our mother is your problem!?” She broke my magic hold like it was nothing but paper.

“Trust me he’s going to be back up and swinging any second now. Besides he picked a fight so he could get out of the situation for now.”

When she stopped talking the air suddenly got very hot. We all looked at the hole in the wall and saw Troy walked back in with his body covered in fire.

“Moon you know your magic has no effect on me. Plus, I have to fix the wall before we leave and you know how hard it is for me to get my hands on good wood.”

The fire on his body died out and all the other rushed over to him. They checked him over but didn’t find anything wrong with him. I walked passed them and looked up at his face. I didn’t see any water and then smiled. He looked confused and then I clenched my fist and slammed it into his chin. His head flew up into the air then he dropped to the ground out cold with some blood coming from his mouth.

“LUNA!”

All of them yelled and I turned my back to him. I was rubbing my fist because I haven’t hit anything or anypony that hard in years. “What you all know he deserves that at least. Making us worry like he did.” They all looked at one another then nodded.

“Good point.”

We all walked back downstairs and Nightmare grabbed his caller. She dragged him down the stairs and threw him on to the couch. Then I noticed something behind the couch. I walked over to the couch and grabbed a handle of what looked like a sword handle. I lifted it up and I saw it was Nightmares battle axe. I noticed a heart in the middle of the right blade. In the middle was TT+NM and I looked at Nightmare. “TT?” She pointed to the out cold Troy with a smile on her face.

“Troy Thanatos.”

’What does that name mean?’ I looked at her and then looked down at Troy. I looked at her and I saw everyone had the same question on our minds. “Nightmare do you know what the name means?” She laid back in the chair then looked me in eyes.

“No, all he told me was that the empires armies called him when he was on the battlefield. After being called Thanatos so many times plus not having a last name he took it to be his last name.”

“Oh, my jaw.”

We all looked over to Troy as he started to wake up. Applebloom helped him up and sat down on his lap. Sweetie and Bertha sat down on either side of him as he fully woke up. He shook his head a few times then looked at Nightmare.

“You know you’re a real bitch sometimes.”

We all gasped hearing him say that. I stormed over to him and stared death into his eyes but he seemed completely unfazed.

“Since when do you cause?!”

He pointed to Nightmare again and then down to his lap where Applebloom was sitting.

“Since she said if I ever left and never came back she’d hunt me down then kill the mare that took me.”

I looked back to Nightmare who had an evil smile on her face and looked at me. I started to fear for myself and our two children. She was about to get up be to shots of blue energy from behind me froze her hands and arms to the chair. I blinked when I saw that and then looked back to Troy and the girls. He looked annoyed and looked at her.

“I know that face Moon if you want to play go outside and find a beast to play with.”

I looked back to Nightmare and she was pouting. ‘He really does have a hold on her.’

Troy pov

I had Applebloom get off my lap and walked over to Moon. “You’re staying on ice until till you calm. As for me, I have to go and fix the hole on the side of the house.” I stood back up and started to walk outside but Celestia stopped me with a hand on my shoulder. I looked at her and she was looking at me worried.

“I need to talk to you so can I talk to you while you work?”

I smiled and nodded. “Sure, come on and I got something I’ve been meaning to ask about anyways.” She smiled and followed me outside then over to the downed trees. I saw the guards near the river. ‘That’s right boys, a rest while you can. If you go into this forest tired it will chew you up and spit you back out.’ I opened a wooden box I had near the trees. I got out a saw and board cutting tools to make the boards. “Sit down on a stump if you want or just stand.” She sat down on a stump and started to talk as I started to cut the wood.

“Because we were looking for you Blueblood was released and he disappeared. But before he left he left a letter swearing revenge.”

I was halfway through the tree and I started to talk as I worked. “Let him come at me, Celestia. Because this time I’m doing things my way.” I heard her sigh and talked with acceptance in her voice.

“I think it would have been easier if I let you do as you want to the first time. The nobles, however, demanded that he get a fair trial. I swear that if only I could let you go off on the city for just five minutes.”

I smirked and finished cutting through the tree. “Does the noble hunter need to walk the streets again?” I lifted the wood onto my shoulder and looked at her. “You don’t like the noble class, do you?” She sighed and looked at me with an annoyed look.

“You have no idea, Troy.”

She stood up and started at acting out of how the noble’s behaver.

“Princess Celestia the children near my house won’t be quiet at night. Or Your highness I need you to tear down the orphanage so I build an add-on to my house. I swear to my sun all they do is bitch and moan when they don't get their way.”

I smiled when she realized what she just said and she blushed. I walked past her and slapped her rear. I smiled as she looked at me with a face as red as a tomato. “Now it’s my turn to ask something.” She nodded and followed me as I laid the wood down and got a splitter and sledgehammer.

“What do you want to ask?”

I started to split the wood as I asked. “What are that thing on yours and Luna’s hips?” I stopped and looked back at her and she looked at me.

“You mean our cutie marks?”

I scratched the side of my head and leaned on the tree behind me. “Ya, those things on your hips. Is that what they are called?” She nodded and grabbed the side of her jeans and pulled them down a little and show the top of her mark.

“You see a cutie mark shows a pony has found their special talent. My cutie mark shows my talent for moving the sun. Luna’s shows her talent with moving the moon.”

I listened till the end and then I realized what she said. I looked at her and then nodded my head and started to work on the log.

“Sooooo, how did you find Nightmare?”

I finish splitting the log in half and looked at her again. “Oh, you know I was walking around in the forest and heard her through Luna’s soul. I was mad wanted to fight so I hunted her down then we beat the crap out of each other.” She looked at for a few minutes without saying anything then sighed.

“You really do live by your sword, don’t you?”

I smiled and laughed at how she put it. “Ya, I guess I do.” We laughed as I finished cutting the boards. I grabbed the boards and walked back into the house. Celestia followed me in smiling and when I walked in Sweetie Bell and Applebloom sitting on the steps. They were looking down at something. I walked over to them and I saw Applebloom was holding something. “What are you girls doing?”

They turned and looked at me sheepish smiles.

“Um, how do you work this thing?”

Applebloom held my iPhone out and I took it and looked at them. I smiled and pressed the power button on the phone. It powered up and I turned it and showed it to them. “Like that girl.” The watched as my wallpaper came up.

“Hey, it’s you and some other human.”

I smiled and turned the Phone back around. I looked at my old buddy marks face again. He when dresses as Bulat armor and hair just like in the show. We were standing in front of an old destroyed ship in our hometown. I smiled and looked back to them and I saw all my girls and Cadence looking at me.

“Who is that Troy?”

I looked at Applebloom and dropped my smile. “My best friend who died in the middle of an imperial battle.” I looked over that my swords and I couldn’t help but wonder whatever to my friend.

“An imperial battle?”

I hear Luna’s voice and I looked up at her. “A fight between two or more Arms users. Bulat was three times better than me in those battles. He took on three Imperial arms users and killed two of them. One he killed like it was nothing but a fly. I got lucky killing the last one not having my swords. To be honest that guy almost killed me. I just got really lucky that Incursio turned back into a sword.” Everyone looked at me and then Celestia spoke up.

“Incursio was an imperial arm but what do you mean turned back?”

I turned the Phone off and looked at her. “Incursio is was an armor-type created from the flesh of Tyrant, a Superclass Danger beast. To be more exact it was a dragon beast. Due to its origins of the Danger Beast Tyrant, Incursio possessed inaptitude for adaptation and evolution. Aside from its standard capabilities, it continued to evolve as the result of battles against several opponents, gaining new forms and abilities as time goes on.” She looked at me and I guess she saw my depressed look.

“I guess you two were close?”

I smiled and nodded as I started to walk up the steps to fix the wall. “Ya, we were war brothers for a few months. I have to say that he could really give me a hell of a beating when I wouldn’t shut up. After he died Tutsumi took Incursio and started to use it.” I heard someone coming up behind me and I looked back down the stairs. I saw Bertha behind and Diamond, Silver spoon, and Cadence. I sighed and waved them for them to come on. I got to the top and walked over to the hole in the wall. I set the boards down and opened a closet door. I got some nails and a hammer out of the closet. I looked back and they were staring at me. “Do you all need me for something?” Sweetie stepped forward with a scared look on her face.

“Hard hat and his friends have been coming to the house daily. They're after me Applebloom and Scootaloo for dates saying that you left us all for better mares.”

I just stared at them and worried that I could have made more trouble by leaving than by staying. I looked at Cadence and she was still looking at me from the corner of the stairs. I raised an eyebrow and she smiled at me. She waved and like a shy school girl trying to talk to her crush. I just smiled and started to talk to sweetie as I started to fix the wall. “I’ll handle Hard hat when I get back so don’t worry about them anymore. Diamond, Silver, Bertha and Cadence what do you all need?” All of them and Cadence answered the same thing making me cut my hand as I cut off the old boards.

“Our heat will start in about two weeks and we want foals.”

I dropped the saw as the magic fire healed my wound. I looked back at them and I saw them all blushing as they looked at me. When I looked at them as I started to come out of my shock. When I was out of my shock I took a few deep breaths, then looked at them. “Ok then but before that, I need to make something right first.” They all looked at one another and then all but Cadence walked down the stairs. I started to cut the rest of the broken wood.

“Troy.”

I looked at her as I finished cutting the last of the wood. “What’s up Cadence?” She looked back down the steps and then walked over to me. She stood in front of me and looked up at me. She was wearing a tight-fitting hot pinkie shirt and a pair of tight black jeans. Her shirt showed a lot of her chest and I noticed that the very edge of her nipples was visible. I blushed and turned back around and started to work again. “Talk to me as I work Cadence I need to get this done then I have to go and finish what I started.” As I talked I reached for a board and she used her to hand one to me. “Thank you.”

“Your welcome and I want to talk to you about armor Troy. When Celestia, Luna and myself had to go back to the castle Armor cornered me. I hit him with a thunder spell and got away from him but I have a big problem.”

She handed me another board and I talked to while I nailed the board into place. “Let me guess he’s gunning to get in your pants to get the piece of your soul. He wants to be immortal and he wants to get some payback for what you and I did.”

“Yes, I don’t know what he’s planning but the guards are still loyal to him. He lost his rank for what he did but he still lives in the castle due to a fact he has nowhere else to go in the city. So, I have a request to make of you if you’ll hear me out?”

I finished hammering the board into place and got another one. “Let me guess, let you join my herd so if Armor tries anything your protected am I close?” I stopped and looked back at her. She was smiling and nodded her head.

“Yes, If I’m in a herd and he keeps doing what he’s doing then you can have him arrested. I’ve talked to the girls about it and they think it’s a good idea but you have final say.”

I stood all the way back up and looked at her. “If they say it’s ok then I’ll good with it.” She smiled and walked back down the stairs.

“He said yes!”

Then I heard a lot of girls screaming and jumping. I laughed and finished my work on the wall. I finished and gathered the tools from the Apple family then walked down the steps to get the rest. I was about to get to the bottom I heard Luna’s voice and she sounded sad.

“I’m scared girls I really am. I know Troy’s scared for the right reasons. But It’s his kids too he shouldn’t have to fear to hurt them if them touches them. He’s different from when we first meet and I saw he was dripping with confidence. It was like nothing could stop him if when he wanted something. I know he’s still like that but I guess I just wanted to keep him to myself a little more to have that confidence in his. I guess that is kind of selfish of me uh?”

I smiled and leaned on the reeling with a frown. I looked at my hands and I heard the dark one again. ‘Can I touch her without hurting the kids? I did pick her up earlier and I didn’t hurt her.’

“What are you doing?”

I jumped and looked at Diamond as she looked around the corner of the living room. I smiled and flexed my hands a few times. “Hands are a little sore is all.” I picked the bag back up and finished walking down the steps. I looked in and I saw all the girls looking my way. I slung the bag over my shoulder and started to talk. “Who’s ready to head home?” Everyone smiled and we all headed out of the house.

“Oh, wait a second.”

We all stopped and looked back as Moon started to use her magic. After a second a magic doom formed over the whole clearing. When it was done, it disappeared and she walked over to me with a happy smile. “Protection dome?” She smiled and smacked her hips into my side.

“Yep can’t let all our hard work on the house go to waste.”

I nodded with a smile on my face. “Good point but let’s get moving because I have a feeling that granny is going to beat me senseless with that stick of hers.” All of them laughed and I just sighed readying myself for what was to come. Moon also teleported my motorcycle back to the house. The guard took up a defensive pandered around us but nearly pissed themselves when they saw Nightmare. One even fainted when he saw her.

“So, I just remembered my mom and dad are coming to town tomorrow.”

I froze and looked at Sweetie bell as she smiled sheepishly. I sighed and rubbed the bridge of my nose. With my eyes closed and looked down, I started to talk. “What time to I need to be dressed by and do I need to make lunch?”

“Noon and I’m sorry.”

I laughed and shook my head from side to side as I looked at her. She smiled and we started to walk again. “Well, Luna I was wondering what do you want to name the kids?” I looked back seeing she was a little slower than the rest of us. I slowed down and was now beside her.

“Well, they’re both going to be colts some maybe some names from your world?”

I crossed my arms and started to think about names. Two came straight to mind and I looked at her with my best pleading face. “Can they be named after two of my friends from my army days?” She looked at me with a raised eyebrow and noticed the guards looking on as well.

“What are the names?”

“Bulat and Tatsumi.” Everyone stopped and looked at me when I said their names. I looked at Luna as she looked straight into my eyes.

“You want my permission to name one of our kids after friends who died?”

I smiled and started to sweat a little. “Yes, if you’re okay with that.” She smiled and nodded a yes.

“I’m fine with it but I don’t like the ring of Tatsumi. We’ll have to think of another one down the line.”

I smiled widely and hugged her tightly. She laughed as I lifted her off the ground.

“Ok, please put me down!”

I sat her back on her hoofs and we started our way back to the town’s edge. We all walked to the house not five munites away. When we walked in took Moon to a spear room with renature already inside. When I had her settled in I walked back to the master bedroom and I saw Luna laying in the bed. I walked over to her side of the bed as she looked at me as I sat down.

"They all left to get dinner from the pizzeria if you wanted to know."

I smiled and laughed a little. "Cool, so now we for Sweetie's mom and Dad?"

Meeting Sweetie's parents
View Online

The Imperial arms

Meeting Sweetie's parents

Meeting Sweeties parents

I woke up in the middle of my two mares. Luna had snuggled deep into my right side. Applebloom had wrapped her arms around my neck effectively stopping me from moving away from them. 'I guess I should have seen this one coming.' After another ten minutes, they both woke up. They yawned cutely making me smile as I was now free from Appleblooms arms. I sat up in bed and stretched my arms into the air. "It's nice to wake up in my house again."

"Yes, it is Troy."

Luna wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed my cheek. I smiled and patted her back as Applebloom got out of bed. I looked at the right wall where I hung a clock. I saw it read seven-thirty and I sighed as I started to get out of bed. "Come on we need to get ready for Sweetie's parents this afternoon."

"But I'm comfortable now."

I rolled my eyes as I pulled myself free from Luna to her annoyance. Now free I walked into the bathroom to brushed my teeth and take a quick shower. I stepped in I heard the dark one start to talk.

"Master the fire mare wishes to talk to you."

I closed the door then answer him as I started the shower.

"I see you've finally come back to the liers."

I raised an eyebrow as I started to undress. 'You still on with that shit um...'

"Day Breaker."

'Thank you, Day Breaker I believe if you get out of my soul me and you will have to have a heart to heart.'

"Haha, I still think that you will see the truth sooner or later."

I didn't answer her as I got in the shower. I just ignored her as she kept talking to me. When she figured out I was done talking she gave up as I washed my body. After another few minutes, I got out and wrapped a towel around my waist as I walked out of the bathroom. I walked into our room I saw Celestia and Cadence sitting on the talking to Luna. Cadence and Luna both looked at me as I walked over to the dresser.

"Hey, girls has he always had that scar on his chest?"

I didn't say anything as I got my clothes and walked into the closet to get dressed. I walked out in a pair of black pants with a black shirt with the revolutionary army symbol on the back.

"What is it with you and that symbol?"

I looked over my right shoulder as Cadence asked her question. I laughed as I pointed a thumb over my shoulder. "This is the symbol I was will to die for in the past Cadence." I smiled and turned to all of them. "You know I've been thinking about reforming the army to act as a national guard." They all looked at me and before I could explain our door opened.

"Troy Hardhat is at the front door."

I looked back at Scootaloo as I smiled darkly. "Good I can handle this before noon." I walked out of the room and to the front door. I rounded the corner of the hall. I saw Cadence standing open door telling them to go away.

"For the last time, they don't want dates with you all now LEAVE!"

I heard them laughing as they started to talk again.

"Oh, please without Troy here their not claimed."

I raised an eyebrow as I listened but I would look into it later. I walked up behind Cadence as she was about to snap on them. "What is it with you three do you want to die?" Cadence turned to the side to look at me. I looked past her as I got closer to her and the three idiots behind her. She stepped to the side so I could look at three them. "Hello, you three I hear you're making trouble again." They all froze when I walked out of the house and stood over them.

"When did you get this tall?"

I smiled at the fact that I scared them. "So, who wants to try me first?" I held my fist up and ignited my fire making them all jumped away.

"WHEN DID YOU LEARN THAT!?"

Hardhat yelled in fear as I stopped the fire. I cracked my knuckles and started to walk forward as the backed up. "Aw, come on guys I thought you were tough right?"

"RUN!"

Hardhat yelled as they all started running like scared girls. I laughed as the ran away from our house. I yelled at them as they ran. "And be sure I'm dead before you three come back!" I laughed as they ran away from me. 'Good this time I think they learned their lesson.' I smiled as I turned and started to walk back to the house. I was halfway back to the house when I felt a chill go down my spine.

"Troy?"

I turned back around and saw Cadence was behind me. I smiled down at her and patted her head. "Sorry I just got a chill suddenly. Come on let's get back into the house and start getting ready." She smiled and grabbed my hand as she leads me back to the house. As we walked back in Nightmare rushed out past us.

"GET BACK HERE!"

I looked at the hall as Celestia ran out completely covered in yellow fur. Cadence and couldn't help but laugh as she ran past us and after Nightmare. I turned my head and yelled over my shoulder after them. "Stay away from the town please!" I heard the unmistakable sound of magic attacks and sighed. I let Cadence's hand go and looked at her. "Please get the other ready while I go and break those two up." She smiled and kissed my cheek as she walked into the living room. I took a few deep breaths and turned around then walked out the front door.

"Get over here!"

I walked out into the front yard as I collum of fire erupted. I sighed as I saw Celestia with a long sword in hand. She was also wearing a suit of golden armor with an open stomach and chest. I looked at her legs as she chased after Nightmare. I looked up when I didn't find Nightmare on the ground. I saw her in the air in a set of black armor. I looked closer when I saw something on her chest plate. I tried to look closer at her chest plate as she flew around dodging attacks. After a few seconds, I saw the Night Raid crest on her chest plate. I frowned and decided it was time to end this pointless fight. I tensed my legs and then rushed to the both them. I got in the middle of them as Celestia was about to attack and Nightmare was about to dive bomb her. They both stopped as I got in the middle of them.

"Move Troy."

I looked at Celestia as she charged a spell.

"Don't you dare Celestia!"

I heard Nightmare yelling at her from behind me. I could tell they were about to start again. "STOP!" They both flinched when I yelled at them. I looked at both of them and pointed to the house. "HOUSE NOW!" Nightmare nodded knowing not to challenge me when I'm like this.

"Sorry, Troy I was just messing with her T..."

While Nightmare was talking Celestia appeared beside her and tried to attack her. I panicked and shot forward to stop Celestia from attacking her. I grabbed Nightmare and threw her to the ground as Celestia finally swung the sword. I felt the sharp edge of the blade cut into my back. I could tell the cut wasn't deep so it would heal quickly. I fell to the ground beside Nightmare as everything when quiet.

"TROY!"

I heard them both yell my name as I started to move again. I stood back up and felt the magic fire coming from my back. I rubbed over the fire and groaned a little of the sore spot. "Ya, I'm going to be feeling that for the rest of the day." I leaned back getting a few cracks and pops. Nightmare ran around me wrapped her arms around my neck as I stood up.

"Your ok right!?"

I looked at her over my shoulder and smiled. "Ya, I'll be fine Moon." I noticed that Celestia was looked right at me with horror in her eyes. I patted Nightmares back a few times. She looked up at me as I looked down at her. I nodded my head for her to head to the house. She nodded and let me go and went back into the house. She was inside I looked at Celestia as she looked at me. "I'm not mad." As she heard me say that she dropped her sword and ran over to me.

"Let me see your back!"

She had forced me to turn around and was checking my back. As she was checking the others ran out and over to us. At the front of the group was Luan with a look that could kill. They reached us Celestia sighed seeing I was ok and used her magic to get rid of her armor.

"Sister!"

I watched as Luna stomped in front of Celestia and stared death into her eyes. I put a hand on her shoulder then she looked at me. "Calm down Luna we all know whatever happens I won't die. So, let her off easy ok?"

"She and Nightmare shouldn't have fought in the first place, Troy!"

"Luna is right Troy these two are going to have to get along!"

I looked at Diamond after she said that. "Don't you think I knew that Diamond? All of us understand that fact. But the problem here is they have NO trust in each other." As I finished talking Breathe started to talk about the slash mark on the shirt.

"Then what about your back. We all know that you're immortal like the princess. But when you get cut it still has to hurt doesn't it?"

I flinched at that one as she and the others looked at me.

"I thought so Troy. Let me guess you planned to just get through today. Then most likely you'd get them to talk it out right?"

I looked away from her as all of them looked at me.

"Like it or not it's not a bad idea at all."

All of the other girls and I looked at Cadence. She had a smile on her face and pointed at me.

"I've learned very quickly that you have your own and style to handle things."

I rubbed the back of my head and smiled. "Ya, but that has backfired on me at times. I remember one time that style of planning almost got my head cut off. Damn, that crazy ice woman." All of them looked at me as I smiled nervously. "Please don't worry I survived the fight with her. Besides there no way I'll ever have to fight a monster like that again." They all looked at me and then sighed as they all moved. I smiled as they let all of this go and walked back to the house. But as we walked I noticed that Celestia was lagging behind. I slowed down enough so she'd started to walk beside me after a second. "Hey, sunshine you ok?" She looked at me as I got closer to her. I looked into her eyes as I was closer to her and I saw fear in her eyes. I smiled when I was close to her I grabbed her right hand.

"Troy?"

I looked forward and pulled her up beside me.

"What are you doing?"

She was next to me now as I let her hand go. I wrapped my arm around her shoulders. I pulled her into the side of my chest as she stiffened in my hold. I felt her wings fold tight to her body and I knew that was a sign of fear. I looked forward as we walked up to the steps of the house. "I'm not mad or angry Celestia. But I want you and Luna both to try and get along with Moon." I looked at her out of the corner of my eye to see what face she was making. I saw the confusion on her face as she looked at me. "I'm not Celestia. I've taken a whole lot worst damage. A few cuts are by no end a problem." She looked at me and started to cry a little. She hugged me as we stood in front of the steps. I just laughed it off and patted the top of her head.

"I'm sorry Troy."

I smiled as I hugged her into the of my chest. She settled down after a few more minutes of sobbing into my shoulder. "Come on let's go and get ready sunshine." She looked up at me with a happy smile on her face she nodded up to me.

"Ya, the girls and I have to get dressed then make ourselves look pretty."

I patted the top of her head and spoke. "You're all already beautiful so can you girls be prettier?" She laughed into my shoulder and let go of me.

"Come on in you still need to sign some papers king."

I went stiff at the word king. 'That's right those two want me to be the king.' I looked the door then to the town. I remembered that Rarity had some jewelry in her shop. "I bet she could get her hands on some wedding rings.' I smiled as I started to form a plan in my head. I walked into the house to see all of the girls run to bathrooms. I nodded my head and walked into the to look into the food department. Four hours passed as the girls raced around the house getting ready. Luna had herself dressed in a dark blue dress with a few black lines going over her chest. Celestia had gotten the yellow out of her fur. She put on a long white dress with long white gloves. Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo were all dressed in jeans and tight shirts. I looked over at Cadence who was sitting beside me on the couch. She had on a pair of black pants like mine with a white top with a heart on the bottom right. Nightmare was wearing a black dress with a fed gem over her chest. Lastly Bertha, Diamond, and Scootaloo were still getting ready. I looked down at myself to make sure I was ready. I had a solid blue button-up shirt.

"Where are your swords?"

I looked at Sweetie as she walked over to me. "I've got them put up with Pumpkin in the master bedroom. I don't see why I'd need them today anyways if I need to I can just freeze or burn whoever getting in my way."

"So, what are we doing for lunch?"

"Salads with sweet tea and cake for dessert." She smiled then we all talked as the other girls finished getting ready. About ten minutes after noon someone knocked on our door. I got up and walked to the door as my nerves started to get to me. I shook my head as I grabbed the door handle. 'Relax you fought through some much worst then this.' I opened the front door hopefully ready. "Hello," I spoke as I looked at the mare and stallion in front of me. I looked down at them as I stood in the doorway. I noticed that her father was just a few inches shorter then me. The father had white fur with a brown mane with a mustache. The mare to the right of him would come up to my chest if I stood right in front of her. She had fur as pink as Cadences and the same mane color as Rarity. In fact, I think this mare could be Rarity but pink. They were both unicorns as well.

"Um, hello is Sweetie Belle here?"

I looked to the right of the stallion to the mare beside him.

"Mommy, Daddy!"

Sweetie ran put past me and tackled the couple. I couldn't help but laugh as I heard her call them mommy and daddy. I pulled my phone out of my pocket and got a quick photo of them all hugging. 'I'm so going to show the others later.'

"Troy meet my mommy and daddy."

I quickly put the phone up and looked at them. The father was looking at me as if he was looking into my soul. I smiled being as friendly as I could be and held my hand out. "Nice to meet you both my name is Troy Thanatos." The mother smiled and shook my hand then the father did as well.

"Nice grip son and I have to say you have some nice muscles."

I smiled and flexed my arms a little. "Thank you, Sir." I moved aside from the door and looked at them. "Please come inside and have a seat." They smiled as Sweetie pulled them into the house. I laughed as I nodded my head at her antics. I walked in behind them and closed the door as the walked into the living room. I walk into the living room. I walked in as both the mother and father bow to Luan and Celestia.

"Your highnesses what are you doing here?!"

The father spoke with all the respect he could as Celestia laughed into her hand. She looked at them and smiled.

"Raise my little ponies we are equals in this house."

They stood up and looked at Celestia but still didn't look her in the eye. I walked over to her and pocked her side. She blushed and swatted at me with her wing.

"What are you doing?!"

I ducked under Celestia's wing and looked at Sweetie's mother. I smiled and pointed at Celestia, Luna, and Cadence. "All there of them are in my herd miss Belle." Both of their jaws dropped as they looked at the three of them. Sweetie walked beside me and tried to smack the back of my head. I ducked again and laughed as she tried again. I kept dodging her as Luna sighed and sat back down in my chair.

Luna pov

I sat back down and watched as Troy dodged slaps from Sweetie Belle. I put a hand on my stomach and started to talk to the foals in my womb. "I love your father kids." I watched as he dodged another slap but fell over the coffee table. Sweetie smiled and used her magic to grab the broom. "But at times he's stupid."

"Princess Luna."

I looked up from my stomach to see the mother in front of me. "Yes, Miss Belle?" She walked closer to me and started to talk to me.

"Why is our youngest daughter trying to beat that colt with a broom?"

I laughed as I watched Troy rolled out of the way of Sweetie broom attacks. "Believe me he's stupid at times. But he's very reliable and reasonable when he wants to be." I looked her in the eye as I saw the father looking at the two of them. She looked at Troy again.

"I'm not so sure that he's that reliable given how he and our daughter are acting."

Both my sister and I stared at the father who flinched when he saw us. "I'm sorry Sir? I believe I just heard you, wrong. No, I'm sure I heard him, wrong right sister?" I looked at my sister as she nodded.

"Right Luna."

We both looked at him as he started to sweat under our glares. "Please come over here for a second Sir." He nodded as he slowly walked over to the two of us. He now stood in front of us looking down to the ground. Troy and Sweetie Belle had stopped running around the room and looked at the sense in front of them. I started to list off the good things he had done in Equestria. "In his time here he has destroyed slave camps and very dangerous gangs. Then stopped a full-scale city gang war. But and this is the main reason your daughter loves him is because he saved her from becoming a slave." Both their eyes were wide as I spoke.

"Please, they weren't that tough."

We all looked at Troy and Sweetie smacked him upside his head. Sweetie started to talk a little annoyed.

"Not tough please the leader made a nice slash on your leg."

Troy looked at her annoyed as he crossed his arms.

"It was a lucky shot."

She smacked him upside the head again making his hair fall over his face. I laughed as I watched him just being himself. "You are both smart and very stupid at times." He smiled as he looked at me through his hair.

"Aw, I love you too Luna."

I laughed and patted my stomach. "I'd hope so Troy. I mean what would our foals think if their daddy didn't love mommy?"

"Thud" Thud"

I heard two thuds from beside me. We all looked at Sweetie's parents now out cold on the living room floor. We all just stared at them as they lay on the ground.

"I think that was too much to take in all at once."

we all looked at Nightmare as she leaned on the wall next to the master bedroom.

I got up from my chair then walk into the kitchen with my sister in hoof. "I'll get them so water for when they wake up."

"Good idea sister I have a feeling they are going to need it.

Twenty minutes later

Troy pov

Nightmare had used her magic to place the mother and father in Sweetie's bed until they woke up. Now we all sat in the living room waiting for them to wake up. I pulled my phone back out and opened it. I saw the power bar was still full. 'Why does it not run out of power?' I opened my music app and started to look through what I had.

"What is that?"

I looked over at Luna and saw she was looking at my phone. I held it up a little higher. "This is an iPhone after the war General Najenda gave me this to keep in contact with me from where I lived. I was actually on my way to help put down some danger beast that was attacking humans."

"So how does it work?"

Scootaloo jumped over the side of my chair and into my lap. I smiled and showed her what I was doing. "Right now I'm looking through the music I have on for something to listen to later." I started to look again she swiped my hand. "Rude." She ignored me and pressed a song without trying to.

(Start at 0:23)

Unknown Soldier

They all listened to the song all the way through. The song was over after three minutes then I took my Phone back. "Don't take what doesn't belong to you Scootaloo." She looked up at the phone and tried to grab it again.

"I want to listen to another song! That one was awesome let's pick another one." I reached my arm back as she tried to get the phone from me.

"My turn."

Cadence took my phone with her magic then grabbed it.

"Now where can I find any romance or couple songs?"

"Hit search bar at the top of the screen first."

"Ok now what?"

"Type in a thousand years. That will bring the song to the top of the list then press it. It will start to play in a second or two." She smiled as she did as I said too.

(Start at 0:26)

A thousand years

As the song finished and she looked at me with a few tears in her eyes.

"That song is beautiful Troy. Who wants the next song?"

"ME!"

Applebloom quickly grabbed the phone from Cadence's hand. "Country hit the c on the left side." She tapped the c on the left side.

"Dirt on my boots? I like the sound of that one."

She hit the song as we all listened.

(Start at 0:13)

Dirt on my boots

The song finished with Applebloom's face as red as one of her family's apples. I laughed a little as I looked at her. "Maybe you should have picked another song." She just past my Phone to Diamond and Silver spoon. They both started to look through the songs then they both agreed on a song.

(Start at 0:05)

Immortals

I smiled at their song. "Nice Immortals a popular back in the new capital." Bertha my phone next but walked over to me. She showed me the phone then asked me a question.

"Where in this thing can I find rap?"

I scratched the back of my head as I looked at her. "I don't have any rap in there sorry." She smiled then handed it to Celestia. She started to run through the songs until she found one.

"Sunrise?"

She pressed the song curious about it.

(Start at 0:13)

Sunrise

She looked at the phone for a few seconds.

"One more night is that a good song?"

I blushed as she looked at me and I couldn't look her in the eye. "Maybe wait until Sweetie's parents leave to play that one. it has heavy implications in it." She looked at me for a second then understood what I meant. She blushed a little and started to look through the songs again. She found another song.

"Ok, how about angle with a shotgun?"

I held a thumb up to her which made her smile.

(Start at 0:15)

Angle with a shotgun

She smiled as she listened to the song. I saw that Snowball had sat down in front of Luna.

"Protecting the boys again Snowball?"

I looked at Diamond as Snowball huffed a breath out. I looked at Diamond as Luna handed My phone to Nightmare with her magic. "He's been protecting the boys?" She looked at me and nodded.

"That's right. It started about a week after you left for your training."

I smiled as I looked down at Snowball. "That's a good boy Snowball. Nobody that you don't know gets near them or Luna." His tail started to wag as he looked at me.

"I got my song Hall of fame."

(Starts at 0:21)

Hall of fame

The song finished as Sweetie Belle walked out of her bedroom.

"Was somepony just singing?"

We all pointed at my phone in Nightmare's hand. Sweetie walked over to her and swiped the phone out of her hand.

"This thing is playing the music?"

She looked at me and walked over to me.

"My dad woke up a second ago. He wants to talk to you alone."

She had a nervous tone to her voice so I could tell two things. One the father said something. Two it was by no means a good thing. "Scoots please let me up." She looked at me and got off me. I took my phone and walked over to her door. I knocked on it then waited. A few seconds later the father opened the door. We looked at each other in silence. "I'll be outside around back. When your ready come outside." I turned and walked out of the house. I walked around back and over to a large boulder. I jumped on top of it and sat down on it. I waited about a minute then I saw the father walk around. I noticed he had one of the iron I had gotten for the girls. "So, you going to try and cut me down?" I asked him with a raised eyebrow. He walked up to the boulder and threw the sword up to me. I caught them in the air and looked down at him.

"Please come down here and show me why I can trust you to protect my little filly."

We looked at each other again. "So you want me to prove myself?" He nodded as I jumped down from the boulder. I stood in front of him as he looked at me. "What do you want me to do?"

"What do you mean?"

I crossed my arms over the sword as I looked at him. "In many cultures where I was born a man had to prove he deserved the right to be with a girl." He crossed his arms as he looked at me.

"And just how did a man prove himself?"

"That depends heavily on the father. Say that the father hunted Danger beast." He rubbed his chin and looked at me.

"I see so if the father was a farmer then you'd have to prove yourself in some a similar manner. But the guest is what is your culture?"

I smiled and lifted the sword up a little. "I grow up in a mountain village. So, we hunted Danger beast for a living or making lumber from the large trees." The father looked at me and then looked at the everfree forest.

"So, you hunted monsters to survive?"

I smiled as I remembered the story in the show. "Ya, my sister and I lived off the beast for a whole winter." He looked from the forest and looked into my eyes.

"Alright, I know what I want you to do Troy. I want you to go and catch a manticore before sunset."

"Alright then. Please go tell the girls that I will be back soon." I stapped the sword to my side then started to run for the forest. 'Ok, I have a little under five hours to find and kill a manticore.'

My path
View Online

The Imperial arms

My path

Troy pov

I landed walked up to the cliffs overlooking the second ring of the forest. I saw tracks belonging to a very large manticore. 'The tracks are fresh. At least an hour old I'd say.' I stood back up and jumped down into the second ring. I landed near a waterfall and looked around for the tracks. I found them and drew the sword on my side. "You're no Yatsufusa or Murasame that's for sure." I continued to follow the tracks deeper into the forest. I walked deeper into the forest I started to smell smoke and meat burning. "What the hell?" I looked down at the tracks and saw they were going to the smell. 'Two birds one stone.'

"BOOM!"

I widened my stance as I looked around. 'A canon! I swear if I'm running into a battlefield.' I sheath the sword and dashed down into the forest. I started to cover my right in fire along with the sword. My left was covered with Ice to make an ice shield on my arm.

"Hhhhheeeeelllllllllppppppp."

I stopped running as I heard a mare's voice. I looked around the area trying to find that voice.

"Hhhheeeellllppp."

It came again from my right side. 'What the hell am I doing? I've got no reason to help anyone stupid enough to come in this forest.' I walked into a clearing about the same size as mine and Nightmares cabins is. But the size was not what had my attention. I saw a pile of burning bodies. Out of the right corner of my eye, I saw something moving. I turned to the right and saw a bug pony again. But she had pink hair. She turned her head and looked at me. I saw a bundle in her arms as she looked at me. 'Her eyes are pink too.'

"My baby please my baby."

I cut off the energy to the ice and fire as I ran over to her. I dropped the sword when I was beside her. "Stop talking save your strength." She turned on her side while pushing the baby to me. I looked down at her stomach then froze. Her stomach was cut open with her organs coming up. 'I can't help she's too far gone.'

"Please, t-the royal guards will come back. Save my child pleaseeeee."

I froze as she died moving the child closer to me. I slowly looked down at the bundle in front of me. I looked down and saw a sleeping baby in front of me. I saw that the baby had the same black skin and similar hair to the mother. This one's mane was a mix of light and dark pink. I saw the baby was small to either a newborn or month old at least.

"Hey!"

My head shot back up from the sudden noise. I looked around for the person yelling but didn't find anyone. Then something slammed into my back and forced me forward. Slammed the palms of my hands to the ground and was down over the baby. I saw it was awake now and was crying. Large teal colored eyes filled with tears as it looked up at me.

"Is it dead?"

I heard the voices on top me I grabbed the child. 'Screw the manticore I have to save this kid!' I shot back into the tree line taking a few more hits of whatever they were firing. I ran as fast as I could with the baby my arms. I looked down to make sure the baby wasn't hurt but what I saw angered me. Large beautiful pink eyes filled with scared tears as the baby cried. I stopped when I sat a cave and jumped into the cave. I heard something behind me rushing behind me. I looked at the crying baby. 'How did my mom stop my crying?' I thought for a second then remembered. 'ROCKING!' I started to calmly rocking the baby. Slowly the baby stopped crying when I started to hear the yelling again.

"Where did he go!?

I kept rocking the baby so the crying won't start again. I laid my back against the cave wall and felt it touch my bare skin. I sighed as I looked out the cave mouth. I saw a pegasus in the sky in royal guard armor. I growled and held the baby with my left arm. 'I'm going to take at least one of you bastards down. I opened my palm and let loss a stream of fire. I couldn't tell how much power I was firing only that my whole arm was on fire. I finally stopped my fire after I was sure they were dead. As the flames dead on my arm, I saw it was black as ash. I sighed and looked back down at the baby in my other arms. I sat there looking at those pink eyes looking up at me for what felt like hours. 'I have to get moving. I have to get back to the house.' I forced myself back up and out of the cave. I was outside of the cave and saw all the damage I had done. A massive part of the forest near me was gone all turned to ash. I felt my arm covering in the blue and gold fire as I started to walk.

Luna pov

We all walked out into the yard and looked over to the forest.

"What happened to the forest?"

We all looked at the forest when Cadence spoke. I stopped when I saw a massive part of the forest gone.

"Wait something is coming see."

My sister pointed to a spot in the trees were something was walking in the darkness. A few seconds passed in silence as we waited. Then Troy walked out looking like he just came back from the ponyville battle again. His top and undershirt all most burn off his body. The sword he had gone and his right arm on fire with the healing flames.

"What is he holding?"

Cadence pointed to bundle in his left arm. I looked at it as he walked up to us all. His arm finished healing when he stood in from of my sister.

"Celestia I'm going to Canterlot."

I saw the bundle move then I realized some alive was in it. My sister stared at him as he fixed the bundle between both his arms.

"And why is that Troy?"

My sister asked him why with her eyebrow raised. She wanted to know why he of all ponies wanted to go to a city full of noble. He looked at her and spoke with a very dangerous tone of voice.

"I'm going to murder Shining armor."

Silence hung in the air after he said that. I couldn't believe what I just heard him say. I walked over to him as did my sister.

"Why do you say that?"

He looked down at the bundle in his arms.

"Revenge for this one's family."

He carefully moved the bundle in his arms. He turned the bundle round saw us a baby Changeling. It had pink hair and pink eyes.

"That is the most adorable thing ever!"

Cadence, Sweetie's mom, and Sweetie Belle all rushed the baby. They crowed the changeling and seemed to have scared it. It started to cry. Troy stared at them until the backed off. They all back away saying sorry. I walked over to him and looked down at the foal. "What happened out there?"

"I swear today is not my day Luna."

He walked over to the steps and sat down while looking at the child. He started to talk while moving his hair back.

"I was tracking a manicure through the forest and into the second ring. After about two or three minutes I smelt burning flesh. I found a large pile of burning bug ponies. But out to the side, I saw one of them wasn't in the fire and was alive. That's where go this little one. The mother died a few seconds after pushed the baby to me. Then the next thing I know I know shot one shot me in the back. I grabbed this child and ran for it. I took three more hits before I dove into a cave. I finally had a chance to see who was attacking me. I looked out of the cave and saw one of the royal guards in the air."

"So you destroyed that area of the forest." He laughed a few times as the Changeling yawn.

"Ya, I did a burning sweep of the surrounding forest."

I walked over to him and sat down beside him. I looked at his face as he looked into the eyes of the changeling. I looked down at the child and saw she was looking at me. "Can I hold the foal?" He looked up at me.

"I don't see why not just keep his or her head separated."

I smiled and took the foal from his arms. I held the little body close to mine and stared into the foal's eyes.

Troy pov

I looked at the baby in Luna's arms. "Maybe we should keep the baby." I saw everyone look at me as I spoke out loud. Luna keeps looking at the baby but answered.

"I like that Idea."

I smiled and patted the baby's head. I smiled and stood back up and walked to the front door. "I'll be right back everyone." I walked in and into the master bedroom. I got me a new shirt and a pair of baby clothes and a diaper from the boxes in the closet. I walked back out to see Nightmare's was covering sweetie's father making his face the other way. I looked down to Luna and dropped the baby clothes. "LUNA!?" She had pulled her top down and was breastfeeding the baby. She looked at me and smiled when she saw the baby clothes on the ground.

"Oh, those will do nicely."

I blinked a few times thinking I had lost it finally. The baby was latched onto Luna's breast sucking without a care in the world. I was about to start asking questions when Applebloom walked over.

"When you walked into the house the foal started to cry again. Rocking didn't work so Luna unwrapped the bundle to see what was wrong. Its stomach growled thus this happened."

I blinked a few times as I looked at her. I pointed at over to the father. "And him?" Applebloom laughed as she looked at him.

"Nightmare said he almost saw Luna's breast."

I nodded at the end and looked back down at Luna. The baby had finished drinking quickly. Luna had her top fixed on her shoulders again as she looked down at the baby with a loving smile.

"You are a cutie you know that."

We smiled as Luna stood up and walked inside. All the other followed her leaving the father and me alone again. He walked up to me with a neutral face. I looked down to the ground in shame knowing I didn't get the manticore.

"Don't worry about the beast son. Putting a foal before yourself tells me a lot about you."

I looked up from the ground and back to his face. "Does that mean..."

"Yes, Sweetie Belle is free to stay."

"YES!" I jumped into the air overjoyed. I heard him laugh a few times then grabbed my shoulder.

"Come on Troy let's go see if you got yourself a filly or colt. Then you can hunt down and as you said murder Shining Armor." He smiled as he looked at me.

"Puls that is our first grandfoal blood or not."

"I think we'll get along just fine um."

"Just call me coach Troy. Oh, and my wife likes to be called Bell."

"Ok coach."

We walked into the house a second later. We walked in and saw Sweetie holding the baby to her chest. I saw the foal had on a pink onesie. I saw that the babies wings were a bright pink.

"Aw look at my baby girl!"

Coach ran past me and over to them. But when he was close Nightmare grabbed him by his caller.

"Nope. The only stallion touching that filly will be Troy. And maybe this Mac and harvester he spoke of from time to time as well."

He looked back at me.

"Can't you make them let me hold the little filly?"

"Haha, sorry coach but I don't want to sleep on the couch anytime soon. So, why not let Bell hold her so you can play with her too?" For the next hour, everyone got to take a turn holding the baby girl. She yawned when Cadence held her and started to fall asleep in her arms. I walked back into the master room closet and got a crib out. I set it up in the living room where everyone could watch her. I laid a little blanket over her and fixed the hair over her eyes. "There you go, you little thunder titan all nice and warm." I stood back up and saw everyone looking at me. "What?"

"How do you know how to take care of a foal?"

Bertha was blunt with her question. I smiled and rubbed the back of my head. "After the war, a couple of my friends got married. Every so often they'd ask me to babysit their baby boy." Everyone looked at me with a raised eyebrow. Cadence walked over to me.

"If you don't mind me asking what did you do after your war ended?"

I quietly listed a mix of the show events with my life. "I was the best man at a friends wedding. I helped rebuild homes. Hunted down some empire soldiers turned bandits. I help around an orphanage for about month." I finished Cadence nodded with a smiled on her face.

"Ok, and now that I have your full attention I want to come with you when you kill Armor."

I blinked three times as did everyone else in the room. I got a sly smile while looking at her. "Does my pretty pink princess of love want to kill a stallion?~" She smiled and kissed my cheek as she walked to her door.

"Just give me a second to get into more comfortable then we'll leave."

"Go ahead I need to get Yatsufusa." She walked down the hall swaying her hips as she did. 'She could hypnotize me this the hips if she wanted to.' I thought to myself as I watched her walk away. I walked into the master bedroom and over to the magic chest. I opened the lid to pull Yatsufusa out along with the sword sling and the number one headband. I walked back into the living room once I had all the items. I sat Yatsufusa up against the wall with the headband wrapped around the handle. I started to get the sling on as the father walked over to me.

"Oh, you use a naypony's sword."

Applebloom grabbed his arm before he could touch it.

"Stop you'll die!"

Hee yell almost woke the baby if it wasn't for Nightmare magic covering the crib in time. I looked at her and sighed. "Wrong sword Applebloom. Its Murasame no one but I can touch. Yatsufusa works differently remember?" She let the father's arm go and looked at me.

"That's right you never did tell us what happens if we tried to touch Yatsufusa."

I smiled and picked Yatsufusa then slide it on to my side. With that done I looked at her and everyone one else. "I have told you if it rejects you there is a chance of death. So many are better off just not to mess with them at all right Applebloom?" She nodded as I spoke to her.

"But wait how did you know she could use pumpkin then?"

Scootaloo said. "Oh, that I could tell by her reaction to it. If a person or in this case pony has a positive reacting to the weapon you're likely able to use it."

"How likely are we talking?"

Celestia asked walking over to me. "Um, I'd say eighty eight-five percent. Given that I let her try."

"Is any chance that it would have hurt her if she wasn't compatible?"

"No, She would have just passed out." Suddenly a yellow furred arm wrapped around my throat and started to choke me.

"You know what was going to happen if it didn't work!?"

I heard the father laughing as I pulled her off me. "Y-yes I did. Pumpkin uses emotions to work. It would have just made you pass out. Beside Pumpkin is one of the safest arms because of it."

After a few minutes of Applebloom choking me, she let me go. I dashed outside and waited for Cadence. A few minutes past before she walked out in a tight pair of pants and shirt.

"How do I look?"

I smiled and rubbed the back of my head. "I know this is cheesy.But you look like lovely in those." She blushed a little on her cheeks and started to play with her hair. 'Wow, she looks cute like that.' I shook my head and looked at her again. "Cadence what's the fastest way to Canterlot?" She smiled and grabbed my hand.

"That would be the train."

I nodded then stopped. "I need to get some bits for the train. I'm sure we can't ride for free."

"I got it."

She used her magic. A bag of bits appeared in front of me.

"Granny said to give these to the colt this when he comes home. She also said when she sees you again better duck."

I froze when I heard her say that. "Ah crap, I'm going to die." Cadence laughed as I took the bits out of her magic. "Ya laugh it up Cadence. But so you know if things go bad when we get to the castle I want you to getting out of there fast. I may have to do a fire sweep if it comes down to it." We started to walk as we talked.

"A fire sweep?"

I pointed back to the now cleared part of the forest. "That back there." Her eyes widened as she looked at me.

"You did that?!

I raised an eyebrow as I looked at her. "Did you not listen to me earlier?" She blushed again as she looked away from me.

"I was looking at the filly the whole time."

I looked at her as we kept walking. "I think you need a lesson on paying attention. Maybe Celestia student Twilight can help you with that." She puffed up her cheeks and followed me into town. I saw ponies staring at us as we walked through town.

"What wrong with them?"

"No, idea."

We made it to the train station after I stop a mare and asked for the way to get to the train station. Cadence laughed at a stallion stopped for directions.

"Come on the train will leave soon."

She grabbed my hand as pulled me into the station. I paid for first class tickets for the 4 o'clock to canterlot. I looked at the clock and saw it read 2:30 on the dot. "We got an hour an a half. What do you want to do?" I looked over to her as I slipped the tickets into my pocket. She crossed her arms as I looked at her.

"I'm not sure I've never been to this town before."

I looked for seats in this place. I saw a bench near the platform and smiled. "Well let's set down and talk to each other. We don't know much about each other after all." She smiled as we walked over to the bench. We sat down on the bench. After a second she and I started to talk.

"So, did you have any family before coming to Equestria?"

I froze in my seat.

"Troy?"

I turned my head looked at her. She was looking at me worried she said something wrong. "That a sensitive topic for me. My sister was killed by a noble before I join the revolutionary army." She looked at me, shock and horror in her eyes.

"How did she...?"

"...Burning... I couldn't get there in time..."

"I'm sorry your sister died."

I laughed a little and started to tap the handle of Yatsufusa. "I got my revenge Cadence. There's a saying back home. You take one of mine I'll take a hundred of yours."

"Did you make good on that?"

I stopped tapping my handle and looked at her with no emotions. "What would you do if you had a sister who died like that? Say you had just lost the last living member of your family. When you feel like you have nothing left to lose. You can do many things you never thought you could." She grabbed my hand sitting on the armrest.

"I'm not saying what you did was wrong. It's just that the only family I've ever known is Luna and Celestia. I only felt the pain Shining Amaro brought on to me."

I laughed a little as I looked at her. "Then you beat the holy hell out of him."

"Haha, well true as that is I can't wait to see what you're going to do to him."

I smiled as I started to think of how I'd kill Shining Armor. "I don't know maybe I beat him to an inch of his life and hanging him by his entrails."

"Much as I'd to see to see you tear him limb from limb I should tell you he's Twilight's brother."

"Who?" She looked at me for a few minutes then started to explain.

"Twilight Sparkie Celestia's student. She's the element of magic."

"Element of magic?"

"You mean neither Celestia or Luna told you about them?"

"No, they didn't."

"Well, they're what defeated Nightmare in the first place. They hold the most powerful magic in the world."

I looked at her surprised they didn't tell me about these elements.

'What did I tell you, Troy? Liers and cheats.~ They hide a weapon that could harm even you.'

I ignored Day Breaker but wondered why the dark one didn't stop her this time. But as much as I hate it she made a good point. 'The most powerful magic in the world. They either hide it to use against me if they have to or it's their trump card for real threats. I'll find this Twilight later and get some answers.' "Thanks, I'll look into that later. But enough about me tell me about your life."

"Well, I love to help ponies find love. As a teenager, I used to babysit foals in canterlot. I also liked to read romance novels."

I let her hand go and pocked her arm a few times with a sly smile on my face. "So that why I saw you staring at the filly?" She blushed as she looked at me.

"Ya, I love foals, Troy. I've always loved to see their cute little hands and hooves. But that little Changeling filly you brought home is so the cutest thing I've ever seen."

I laughed and nodded my head a few times as I lent back on the bench. "You know that is a little problem too. We'll need a nursery for the little filly. Plus, we have to build a large add on to the house. But growing up for her is going to be hard in a town of ponies. I saw first hand some ponies aren't the most welcoming to non-ponies. "

"So, what do you plan to protect her for her whole life?"

I looked at her as she looked over at me. "I can't always be there so I'll have to teach her to protect herself. Or I could just have guards I trust to watch over her."

"Cadence?"

We stopped talking and looked over to the station door. I saw Twilight, Applejack, and Rarity along with three other mares. Applejacks eyes were wide as she looked at me. I smiled and waved at her. "Hey Applejack how is the family?" She opened and closed her mouth a few times. I laughed and shook my head a few times. I looked at Cadence again and saw her smiling. "We'll keep talking later I think something important came up." Applejack walked over to me as I stood up from the bench.

"Twilight family sent a letter saying they need her to come home. Something about her brother getting to the guards to do something bad."

A rainbow maned mare walked over behind Applejack.

"AJ who's this guy?"

I smiled and held a hand out to her. "Names Troy and I saved Applebloom a little while back." She looked at me then her eyes widen.

"Wait a second your Troy?!"

She yelled in my face with some spit getting on my face. I wrapped my face with my arm then looked down at her. "Please don't get spit all over my face again and yes Scootaloo is in my herd. I don't know who you are though." She looked at me shocked and then smiled.

"I'm Rainbow Dash the fastest flyer in Equestria. The element of loyalty and future wonderbolt!"

She yelled in my face again annoying me a little. She had a grin on her face as she looked up at me. "Nice to meet you Rainbow Dash I'm Troy Thanatos." I was about to introduce Cadence when my vision suddenly turned pink.

"Why haven't you come for your welcome part... COLD!"

I smiled and stopped the flow of cold energy coming from my body. I looked down at a mare pinker then Cadence. "Don't just jump on someone it's rude. Plus if Nightmare saw you do that she'd kill you." Her eyes shrank as Rarity grabbed me.

"NIGHTMARE! AS IN NIGHTMARE MOON?!"

My hears were ringing as I looked at her. I tried to stop the ringing while she tried to talk to me. "I can't hear anything your saying." I got my hearing my back after a few minutes then spent an hour telling them about all that has happened. Once I finished Twilight was looking at me like I was a monster.

"So, you're going to kill my brother?"

"If he gave the order for the attack that orphan that girl I will kill him. If not then I will just get a few things from the city before we leave." She looked at me with a distrusting look.

"How do I know you won't just attack like a mad dog?"

I narrowed my eye. "I killed for a reason, not for fun or sport. Twilight if I wanted your brother dead it would be no more then a trifle for me."

"Are you say he's not worth your time?"

I looked at her with a sigh. "If the guards I killed acted alone I'll just leave him be for now. I still need to find and kill Blueblood. A proven slaver has no right to life if I'm the judge."

"I say just kill them both."

I looked over at Cadence and sighed. "I have a good reason to kill Blueblood but not Armor. You have a good reason to kill him not me." She laughed into her hand as she looked at me.

"Good point but the beating I gave him was fun."

"You did what!?"

We looked over at Twilight as she yelled. Cadence had spent the last thirty minutes explaining what her brother had done to her. She finished talking when the train pulled into the station. "Well looks like story time is
over."

"For now Troy."

I watched as they walked down the station and boarded the train farther down. We boarded in the first class cabin near the front of the train. The cabin had cherry wood walls with two chairs and a large queen sized bed on the back wall. I also saw a small one person bathroom on the side of the cabin.

"This is a nice little cabin."

I stood up as she walked over to the bed. I took Yatsufusa off my side and sat down in the chair. "So, you liked to read romance novels? Any favorite writers or series?" She blushed as I looked at her.

"I love books where the stallion rough with the mares and a few other things."

I laughed as I looked at her blush. "Look at that sweet loving Cadence has a thing for rough play." Her blush darkened as I looked at her. After a few minutes, the train started to move.

"Attention passengers the trip to canterlot will take one hour. Please remember to stay seated as we begin to climb the mountain. Now please in joy the ride to canterlot."

The conductor stopped talking as I started to see blurs out of the window.

"Hey, do you like colts or fillies more Troy?"

I looked back over to Cadence while she moved to the other chair. "I don't care which it is. They'll be my kids too. I'll love them no matter what." Her eyebrow raised as she looked at me.

"So, you don't care if you have all colts or fillies?"

I looked her in the eyes. "Not on bit Cadence, all that will matter is they are my foal. Back how we don't just call them mine because they have your blood. You call them mine because you raised them to know right from wrong." I saw surprise cover her face as she looked at me. After a second she smiled as she looked at me.

"Human males are very different from stallions. Many refuse to a foal that's not there. Some don't even want anything to do with foals that are their blood."

I shook my head as she finished. "No, it's morals that people like me have that let us love and care for them. Many men and woman would just get rid of a child they don't want. Many don't want anything to do with there own kids. Hell, my old man was that way too. I became a big shot in the new government."

"But you said you were heading to the capital when you came to this world right?"

"Ya, I never took a role in the government but being one of the new founders gave me certain advantages even though I never used them. I guess you could say the other members of my unit Night riad and myself became nobles. I hate the idea of me being a noble."

"Ok, so what does your father have to do with all that?"

readjusted Yatsufusa in my arms and answered. "One of the advantages I talked about was the fact if we asked we could get what we wanted. Plus, he heard about the other trying to name me commander of the armed forces too. The day after I said no he showed up on my doorstep asking for money."

"You didn't give him any did you?"

"No, the only thing he got was death. He broke into my house one night. Murasame's curse killed him when he tried to steal it. The fool thought he could do it if I could."

"Let's change the topic to something more pleasant. What did you do after the war?"

I started to rub Yatsufusa's guard with my thumb as I looked at her. "Same as I always have Cadence. Just trying to make it to the next sunrise to the next day. I lived in the mountains hunting danger beast for a living. It was nice for those couple of months. The silence of the mountains and the forest were peaceful. In the night, the wind blows through the trees would sound like music. Sleeping next to a fireplace and watching the snowfall. My old friends bring there boy up there even now and then to see uncle Troy one of the heroes of the revolution. Every time Mine saw me she'd call me a loser. Yell at me for not finding someone to marry and not have a few kids running around. It was nice to have them come to see me. Haha, Mine I hated the woman sometimes. But I always knew I could trust her with my life. And she did trust me with her son."

"It sounds to me that you were fond of her. Were you an item before she got married?"

I laughed a few times and grabbed Yatsufusa's handle. "No, she loved another so I decided that I would help their relationship along. We got a month off near the middle war. We had been fighting for nine months straight. Did I ever tell ya'll about the people in my unit?"

"No"

"Haha, Well I guess you know three now. Let's see there was Bulat, Mine, Tatsumi, Akame, Leone, Sheele, Lubbock, General Najenda, a human imperial arms the lighting fast Susanoo and Chelsea. Including myself, there were eleven of us in the unit."

"Were?"

"Only me, mine, Akame, and Najenda survived the capital siege. I don't know how Leone died or how Susanoo's core got destroyed. All I know is that we won the war."

"You lost seven of your unit members died?"

"No, in the siege we lost a couple thousand good man and woman. Esdeath killed them with a sweet smile on her face."

"Esdeath?"

I bit my tongue and looked at her. "You don't want to hear that story."

"Troy..."

"Cadence please I've relived that day in my nightmares enough. I don't want to think about it right now." Cadence stood up and walked over to me. She grabbed my shoulders and looked down at me.

"I think we've talked about the past enough. Look we have a good forty minutes before we get canterlot so why don't we get some sleep ok?"

I nodded and stood up. I laid Yatsufusa on the chair and let her pull me to the bed.

"Are you a cuddler?"

I looked at her and smiled. "Ya, I like to hold someone while I sleep." She smiled as we got on the bed. I laid down with my back on the wall in the cabin.

"Watch my wings please."

She laid her head down on my chest as she laid beside me. I wrapped my arm under her wings. She wrapped her arms around my neck then we both fell asleep in each other's arms.

Troy dream space pov

"Look who finally showed up."

I turned around quickly to see who was there. I saw what looked like Celestia but with hair made from fire. She had flaming hair. She had the same white fur as Celestia. Her wings were white and gold with feathers. She wore a golden gauntlet and had red eyes with yellow pupils. Her chest plate was golden with a red outline with a crimson cloth covering her front with two red shoulder guards. I looked at the other hand and saw a red and black sword aflame in her hand. I felt like I was staring down a real monster if not a demon. "Daybreaker I presume."

"You'd presume correct Troy. I was wondering when you and I would meet face to face. Now that I see you for myself."

She licked her lips as she stabbed the sword into the darkness.

"I can see why my other self-likes you so much. But what I like the most are these cold blue eyes."

"Where is the dark one?"

She frowned and she pointed down to the ground.

"We're standing on him. He's using all his power to keep me in Celestia's soul piece. As strong as I am I can't break his hold. But I can finally have a chat with you."

I crossed my arms and looked at her. "What do you want exactly?" She crossed her arms and looked at me with a sickly sweet smile.

"Do you think you could let little old me out of your body. I promise I'll be a good mare if you do."

I smiled and crossed my arms as I looked at her. "I know your game Daybreaker. You get out your going to be trouble. I'll come after you if you start making to much trouble." She smiled and laughed into her hand.

"Aw, you do care."

I narrowed my eyes as I looked at her. "We both know that I'm not going to let you out unless I'm desperate. Even then who's to say I won't just put you down if you turn on me." She walked straight up to me then touched my cheek with her gauntlet.

"You won't do that for the same reason you didn't leave my sister to get crushed under the old castle. Nightmare looked like Luna."

My eye twitched at that.

"Now you know you can't kill me without thinking you just hurt Celestia. Can you live with that on your mind Troy?"

I clenched my fist as I looked at her. She turned her gauntlet and ran it down my cheek.

"But you have also learned that she and Luna have hidden a weapon from you. Even you would be hard-pressed to fight them. Those elements defeated Nightmare and Discord in one shot. See I saw and heard everything Celestia did when we were one. Celestia even consisted using them against you. She was ready to snap when Luna told her about what happened. How could you have fought against that?"

I looked down to the ground when she told me that. She laughed and stepped away from me.

"Well, it looks like our time is up. Next time you fall asleep dream again so we can talk again."

"We will have to talk again."

Troy awake pov

"Troy come on were about to enter canterlot station."

I could hear Cadence speaking softly and felt her shaking me. I opened my eyes and looked up at her. She was smiling down at me. I smiled back up at her as I laid on the bed. "I'm up Cadence." I sat up and got off the bed. The train stopped as I stood up from the bed.

"Attention we have arrived at canterlot station. Please remember to take everything with you when you get off the train. Please have a pleasant evening and a lovely night under Luna's moon."

I smiled when I heard Luna's name. I thought about her smiled and our boys she was carrying. Then I harden my face knowing that the fight in front of me. I grabbed Yatsufsau and refixed it to my side.

"Come on we have a stallion to hunt."

I smiled as I looked at Cadence. "Ya, Shining Armor hunting season just opened up. I want to add one to my collection today." We both smiled as we walked out onto the platform.

"Hey, Troy!"

I looked over to the left of us to see who was yelling. I saw Brutal Blade near the doors. "Well if it isn't Brutal Blade my partner in crime." He laughed and walked over to me.

"Partner, I thought I was a life saver for the cake bombing." We both laughed as Cadence gave us a nasty look.

"I swear to the sun if you two pull that again I will fix you both like I did Armor."

Both of us flinched as we say Cadence's smile. Brutal leaned closer to whisper something to me.

"Please don't tell me were going to be like the no nut wonder."

I burst out laughing and fell to the ground after he said no nut wonder. "Haha! No nut wonder of my god why didn't I think of that haha!" I rolled around for a minute until I heard Twilight voice.

"What happened to him?"

I laughed a few more times then stopped to catch my breath. I looked at her with tears in my eyes. "Oh, my buddy Blade her just told me your bother's new nickname. The no nut wonder haha!"

"What!?"

"Ask Cadence even I wouldn't be that cruel to a fellow man." Cadence laughed a few times then explained what she had done to Shining Armor. Twilight looked horrified at what Cadence had done to her brother.

"Cadence how could you do that! My brother loved you Cadence!"

"LOVE!? I am the princess of LOVE Twilight! What your brother had for me was greed! He learned that if he fu..."

I blushed and quickly grabbed Cadence and covered her mouth. "Ok, I don't think the kids in this station need a crash course about that yet. You two can yell at each other later ok?" Cadence stopped trying to get me to let go after I said that. "Ok, I'm going to let you go cadence but don't just yell something like that out. Please try and think of who else may be listing to you." She nodded before I let go of her. She fixed her hair then looked at Twilight.

"Next time Troy won't save you from the truth Twilight."

Cadence slapped her in the face with her wing as she turned. Blade and I looked at each other as Cadence stomped to the door.

"The city is in trouble isn't it?"

I sighed as Applejack and Rarity walked over to me. "Just get the night guard ready to evacuate the castle if Armor and I get into a fight. "

"Right Troy."

"Now please keep those two from killing each other."

He nodded and ran outside after Twilight and Cadence.

"Troy Darling a word if we may?"

I turned around and the two older sisters. "What do you need Rarity, Applejack?" Applejack popped my chest as she looked up at me.

"We want to know why ya'll are here and not back at your house with Rarity's folks."

I sighed and looked at them. "Well, I'm not going to lie to you two."

"Ok, then darling what happened?"

"Well, Rarity your father wanted me to prove I could protect Sweetie. He sent me after a manticore in the everfree forest. I thought it was another kill. But before I could find one I smelt burning flesh and heard someone calling for help. I found a pile of burning Changeling bodies and a dying mother. She begged me to take her child before the royal guard came back." Applejack and Rarity both looked shocked as they listened to me.

"The royal guard killed them."

"Yes Rarity, I killed the ones that followed me. But I don't know if it was all the guards there. I heard a loud explosion before I got the scene of the massacre."

"Hold on."

Applejack grabbed Rarity and me. She pulled us over to the corner near the door. She wrapped her arms around our necks and pulled us close.

"Did Shining Armor give the order for the attack?"

"I don't know Applejack. But I have a feeling that we'll find out soon." They both nodded as Applejack let go and we walked outside. "Alright, Cadence, Brutal Blade let's head for the castle. I got questions for Shining Armor."

"Don't touch my brother Troy."

Twilight stepped in front of me. But I smiled down at her. "I told Celestia and Luna I was going after him Twilight. ask Cadence they didn't try to stop me from leaving." She mimicked a fish as she looked at me. I patted her head as Cadence, Blade and I all walked past her. I didn't hear another word from her as Blade lead the way to the castle. Nobles moved out of the way as we walked down the streets heading to the castle.

"I've never seen the nobles move for anypony but Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Your presence alone scares the nobles, Troy."

I looked down at Brutal Blade and smiled. "Are you sure their not scared of the fearsome Brutal Blade who blow a cake up in Celestia's face?" We laughed again as Cadence gave us both another dirty look.

" I think you're pushing your luck, Troy. You'll have to sleep sometime."

I stopped and looked at him. "You know you make a good point. But I have the feeling I'm going to sleep on the couch tonight anyways.

"Try doghouse."

I sighed at Cadence word and looked at Blade. "I hate it when someone else is right." They both laughed as we walked to the castle. After a few minutes, we made it the castle. There were no guards posted in front of the main gate.

"Weird there were guards here with I left for my turn to guard the station. I wonder where they took off too?"

I walked up to the gate and pushed it open. It opened without any trouble from the other side. I looked inside the walls and didn't see anyone around. I stepped back out and drew Yatsufusa. "I don't like this Brutal take Cadence back to the station. I have the nagging feeling that he's expecting me."

"Sure thing Troy. We can take the back way in through the night guard barracks. Come on your majesty I will keep you safe. "

"Wait how do you know he's waiting for you?"

I looked at Cadence. "I bet Twilight sent him a warning about us. I don't want you here when the fighting starts. So, you two get out of here." Before Blade and cadence could leave a red dome dropped over the castle with us in it. I walked over to the dome and knocked my hand on it a few times. I frowned and sheathed Yarsufuas then balled my fist. "Let's see if I can break." I clenched my fist. A black energy started to cover my fist and arm.

"What are you doing?!"

I pulled my arm back then swung it with everything I had. I slammed my fist into the dome. My punch made contact with the dome and huge cracks formed around the whole dome. But as fast as the cracks formed the disappeared. I shook my hand after that hit. "Damn if it fixes itself I can't just break it. Cadence can you put a shield around yourself?"

"Sure."

I pink dome covered her and Blade.

"Ok, what are we going to do? Its clear Shining wants a fight. We don't know how many guards he has in the castle or what he has planned."

I looked at the castle with a smile on my face. "I know that Cadence. I know this may sound bad. I finally feel like I'm back home."

A truth comes to light
View Online

The Imperial arms

A truth comes to light

"GET AWAY FROM HIM!"

"AAAAHHHH!"

"THE FRONTLINE IS DOWN!"

"RETREAT!"

I tore through another group of guards who tried to stop us. I had frozen most of them up to their neck or knocked them out cold.

"Damn, princess please remind me to not get on his bad side."

"Yes, I see what you mean Brutal Blade. He just took out the equivalent of a battalion. There must be at least four-hundred guards down."

I listened to them as they talked to each other. 'So, I took down a battalion by now.' I looked around the hallway to see the damage. I had destroyed a few walls and part of the roof. "If things keep going this way the castle is going to come down. But I have the feeling Shining Armor has a trump card of his own. I should have brought Murasame with me."

"You may be right about that Troy I have the same feeling."

I looked back to Cadence while she talked. "What do you mean Cadence?"

"I can feel the magic energy in the air."

'What do you mean?"

She rubbed her arms with her hands as she looked at me.

"The magic in the air feels dark and cold. I'd say evil if I had to put a word to this feeling. Like a blade edge at my throat."

I listened to her as she talked. I turned my head back and looked down the hall. I saw the throne room doors with a red glow around them. I clenched my right fist and fire wrapped around my fist. I clenched my left fist making a thin layer of ice covered my fist. "The real fun starts now." I walked over to the throne room doors with both them close behind.

Celestia pov

Sweetie's parents had left the house two hours after Troy and Cadence did. Now we were all sitting in the living room talking and taking turns holding the filly. Currently, she was being held by Applebloom.

"What should we name her?"

We all looked at Applebloom as she rocked the filly. "I don't know Applebloom let's wait for Cadence and Troy to get home before we pick on. I'd like to here so mare names from Troy's old home."

"BANG" BANG" "BANG"

Three loud rapid knocks came from our front door and made the filly cry. Applebloom started to rock the filly more to calm her down.

"I got it."

Nightmare walked over to the front door and opened the door. I leaned back to see who was at the door. I saw Spike staring up at Nightmare scared. I stood up from the chair I was sitting in.

"Do you need something dragon?"

I walked up beside Nightmare and looked down. "Oh, Spike what are you doing here?" I looked down at a sacred Spike. He gulped as he looked at me.

"I'm looking for Troy. The girls left for earlier today going to canterlot to our parent's house. Then about half an hour ago that happened!"

He turned and pointed at canterlot mountain. I stepped out of the house and looked at canterlot mountain. I saw the castle had a large red dome over it. 'Why didn't I sense the magic energy from that dome?' I balled my fist as I looked at my castle. "Shining Armor this is treason." My mane and tail started to smoke from my anger. "Go home Spike things are about to get very violent." He nodded and ran back into the town.

"Oh my, I haven't seen that look since our fight a thousand years. If only Troy could see you now."

I looked at Nightmare and smiled. "Do you want to come with me to help Troy ou..."

"BOOOOOOOM!"

I massive blast of air slammed into us and knocked us both to the ground. I got up and looked back to Canterlot. Now ice spikes covered the city. Then I sensed a massive magic energy in front of us. Suddenly a large dome of pink magic appeared in front of us.

"Celestia!"

The dome disappeared when I heard Cadence's voice. I saw Cadence with the whole population of canterlot around her.

"Cadence what happened to you!?"

Nightmare and I ran over to her. She was on her hands and knees as she was breathing like she was about to die. I dropped to my knees and grabbed her shoulders. She looked up at me.

"Shining Armor dark magic, Nuckelavee..."

Cadence pasted out as I held her up by her shoulder.

"Did she say dark magic?"

I looked back at Nightmare as she looked over at Cadence.

"That beast better pay for my fence!"

"What about my car?!"

"My house!"

My mane, tail, and eye burned as I looked at the foals of canterlot. "Enough! You whining foals just need to shut up! Troy is fighting a crazed Shining Armor who I may add is using dark magic! All of you just wait when this is over there is going to be big changes in canterlot!" I yelled in the royal canterlot voice. The power of my voice threw many of the nobles back. The fire on my mane died back down and lifted Cadence into the air with my magic. "Nightmare when I've put her in her bed. You and I are going to the castle." I turned back to the crowd and yelled at them again. "TWILIGHT!" I crossed my arms as I saw nobles getting threw aside.

"Yes ma'ma!"

Twilight was suddenly in front of me. Her friends were close behind her. "Get your Elements we're going to go help, Troy."

"But what about my brother? Troy said he was going to kill him?"

"Well, if I know our stallion your bother is already dead. To bad for you little pest."

I frowned as I looked at Nightmare. "Hah Nightmare but you make a good point if Troy aimed to kill Shining Armor then it shoulder be over by now. But I don't see him here do you?"

"NIGHTMARE MOON!?"

Twilight yelled when she saw Nightmare beside me. I sighed then waved for them to follow me. "Come on Nightmare and my student." I started to walk to the house with them close behind.

"BOOM!"

We all looked at canterlot mountain after hearing a loud explosion.

"Faust help us."

The city had started to fall off of the mountainside. I watched as the city fall with a fire burning the castle.

"Um, Princess what is that coming our way?"

I looked over at the city and saw a fireball was heading our way. It cleared the everfree forest then slammed into the ground.

"EVEROYPONY MOVE!"

Rainbow Dash yelled making the nobles ran for their lives. A magic energy that was close to my own was coming from it. The ball finally stopped when it was halfway to the town. I summoned my armor and sword. "Nightmare take Cadence. I'm going to go and see what is going on." Nightmare grabbed Cadence in her magic as I started to fly over to the fireball.

"Princess!"

I heard Twilight's yelling for me as I flew away. I ignored her as I flew to the fireball. I saw the fireball disappear and two bodies were now in the trench. "Are you alright!?" Neither of them moved.

"Princess!"

I looked back down to the ground to see Twilight and her friends running behind me. I frowned and flew down to them. I land in front of them all. Twilight ran up to me and looked scared.

"Princess what were you thinking! We don't know what that thing is!"

I was about to tear into her when I heard Troy talking.

"You know you're a pain in the neck egghead."

I turned around to see Troy being held up by another well... me. He had a new scar on the top of his right forearm a very nasty one at that.

Troy pov

I walked up to the throne room door. "The real fun starts now." I kicked the door in and saw Shining Armor with green eyes and red pupils. Purple energy flowed from the sides of his eyes. Around him were a dozen guards in black armor. My blood boiled when I saw the night raid crest on their chest plate. I gritted my teeth and fire covered both my arms. "Why are wearing my units crest on your CHEST!?"I lunged forward and balled my fist. I slammed my fist into the chest of the guard closet to me. My fire covered the armor and destroyed the armor.

"Well, that's a surprise that dark armor should be indestructible. Well, lucky for me I planned for this."

His horn suddenly started to glow with purple and green magic. A portal opened then suddenly, a red eye with a black slitted eye looked at me. It glared at me with an evil glare full of bloodlust. A large flesh covered hoof stepped through the portal. A demon-like monster walked into the throne room. It was a massive furless, skinless horse. Flames also flickered in its nostrils. On it's back was a skinless human torso on the back of the beast. The main body was that of a horse with the red eye on the horse head. The horse mouth was full of razor sharp teeth in its mouth. Its arms were like too long spears or maybe large swords.

'A Nuckelavee!'

I heard Daybreaker voice in my mind. 'A Nuckelavee never heard of them before.' I drew Yatsufusa as I looked at that thing. The abomination roared at me as it charged for me. I smiled and jumped into the air with my left still on fire. The beast swung its blade arms at my chest. I blocked the attack as its other arm almost took my head off.

"RRRRROOOOOOAAAAAARRRRR!"

"Watch out!"

I quickly made a ball of fire in my hand. "Eat this!" I slammed the ball into the horse face. A massive fireball destroyed the horses head. I dropped back to the ground. I jumped to the right and slammed my hand on the ground. I made an ice spike shot for Shining Armor. He smiled as he used his magic to block the attack.

"Above you!"

I turned around quickly to see what was behind me. I saw the horses head was back. "SHIT!" I started to swing Yatsufusa to cut its chest open. But the Nuckelavee was faster. It cut my right forearm wide open. Blood purred out of my forearm.

"TROY!"

I heard both Cadence and Blade yell when they saw my wound. I grit my teeth with blood ran down my hand. "How do I kill this thing!?" I covered my left fist in my ice and punched the horse's mouth. I stabbed Yatsufusa into the beast chest hoping to hit its heart.

'Quick cover it's heart out!'

Daybreaker yelled in my mind as the beast roared in pain. I forced an ice spike through the horse's head than forced Yatsufusa out the right side of its chest.

"Watch out!"

Something slammed into my side and sent me through the wall. I slammed face first into the wall outside of the throne room. I dropped to the ground but as I did Blade was sent through the same hole. His chest had a slash over the right side of his chest. I saw he was still breathing well enough. "Blade." I quickly made a large ice dome over him to keep him safe. "I'll come back for my friend."

"AAAAHHHH!"

I heard Cadence scream in the throne room. I jumped back into the throne room and saw Cadence pined to the wall by black crystals. The pined her to the wall by her clothes. I saw Armor in front of her with his hands on her breast. "ARMOR GET YOUR HANDS OFF OF MY CADENCE!" The next second I was on top of him. I grabbed his throat then threw him through the roof.

"Behind you!"

I balled my fist and swung my arm back. Spikes of ice flew out of the air as my fist moved through the air. I pined the suits of armor to the wall and stabbed the Nuckelavee eight times. 'That won't keep that thing down.' I turned back around and saw Cadence crying. "Give me just a second then I'll have you down Cadence." I sheathed Yatsufusa then I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her free. Her clothes ripped while I pulled her away from the wall. She was free from the crystal she wrapped her arms around my neck and cried into my chest. I put a hand on the back of her head and started to talk to her. "I know Cadence but now is not the time. Now listen before Armor or the beast can get back up. I want you to teleport yourself and as many civilians as you can out of canterlot." She sniffed a few times then looked up at me.

"But what about you? Can you fight them both off?"

I laughed and kissed her forehead. "I'll be home by dinner time my princess. Now get the spell going I have a beast to kill." As I finished talking the beast stood back up. I pushed Cadence behind me as the beast attack.

"Nuckelavee skin him alive!"

Armor teleported back into the room when a massive wind slammed into my back. I turned my head to see what Cadence was doing. Her eyes were white with power as she levitating in the air. In a flashed she vanished and a wave of pink magic covered the city. All the sound that was coming from outside was gone.

"What was that you animal!?"

I smiled as I turned around and looked at Armor. "My go-ahead to go crazy and do what I want."

'let me out to help you! You can't take a dark mage and Nuckelavee at once!'

Daybreaker yelled in my mind as I jumped back dodging a storm of black crystals. I sidestepped as the Nuckelavee tried to cut off my hand that was holding Yatsufusa. I had to do this eight more times while Daybreaker screamed for me to let her help. 'Ok, screw it!' I slammed my fist into the floor and flooded the ground with ice energy. The massive spikes of ice destroyed the throne room. I had made a wall of ice in between me and the those two.

'Ok, now that you have a second think of my body that you saw earlier. Then I want you to make a fireball as hot and as dense as you can.'

I thought of the body she had when I first saw her. I had both my hands and started to a fireball in the middle of my hands. I quickly made a white fireball about the size of a small boulder.

'Just a little hotter and bigger Troy.'

I gritted my teeth at the strain of keeping the ball together.

'Good now clear brack yourself it's about to get crazy in here.'

the ball of white fire started to take the shape of a mare.

"Bash! Bash! Bash! Bash!"

I looked over to the right side of my ice wall. I saw a mix of green and purple light starting to get through the eye. I looked back and saw Daybreaker's body had formed wings and a horn. I
readied myself as I looked at the lights. "You better hurry Daybreaker."

"Oh, you are bossy.~"

I heard her voice then she grabbed me.

"Goodbye, you perverted stallion."

She pointed her other hand at the lights as it was about to break the ice.

"Solar flare."

Out of her hand, a massive stream of fire shot out of her palm. Her fire touched the Ice it shot through it like a bullet through paper. All the ice around us melted from the intense heat. She stopped her attack after a full minute. I saw the throne was on fire with a with two badly damaged shields.

"looks like he's tougher than I expected."

"You sound happy about that." She let me go and walked forward. I walked but beside her and saw her smiling.

"I am happy. For the first time in three thousand years, I'm free."

She started to walk over to the wounded Nuckleavee. I saw she swayed her hips like Cadence did as she walked. I blinked then shook my head to clear my mind. 'Think like that later kill the bastard and his pet now." I started to walk over to Armor as I heard Daybreaker staring her fight. I smiled as I looked at Armor's pissed look.

"I hate you."

"I hate you too you bastard." I charged ready to end this fight. He used his magic to make a sword and shield out of black crystal. "Let's dance motherfucker!"

"Bring it you bucker!"

Our swords clashed are we looked at each other with hate. "You're not getting away you know that right?" I started to walk forward forcing him back.

"Ggggrrrraaaa!"

Shining Armor scratched his hoofs of the floor as I forced him back to the wall. I noticed that the Daybreaker sent a stream of fire at the beast.

"I'm almost done what about you?"

I punched Shining Armor in the face breaking his nose. "Just about done here." I forced his sword up and grabbed his shield with my other hand. "Say good night!" I cut off his horn because I changed my plans for him. His eyes turned black and green and black magic oozing out of the stump. Even after that, he was still conscious. I let his shield go then slammed my fist into the side of his head. Then he was out cold on the ground. I looked back as Daybreaker killed the beast with a sweet smile on her face. I smiled as I watched her pull her flaming sword out of the corpse. She rested it on her shoulder and turned to look at me.

"Like what you see?~"

I blushed as I looked at her. 'This mare may just be hotter than her fire.' I looked back down to the out cold Armor and grabbed his hair. I dragged him over to Daybreaker as the throne started to burn. "Threw this one in your magic space I have a different plan for him." She looked at me for a second then shrugged her shoulders. Her horned glowed and a yellow portal opened in the air. She grabbed him by the back of his neck and threw him in.

"Ok let's get out of here before this place comes down on top of us."

"Sounds good to me." She wrapped an arm around my neck and covered us in a red sphere. I charged one-hundred percent of power to my legs. I kicked my legs off the ground and sent us flying through the castle ceiling. Fire from the castle covered the sphere as we broke through and started to fly over the forest.

"Nice Troy!"

I smiled as we flew through the air. Then I felt a massive weight hit me. "My body..." I felt her hold me tighter as I saw us now getting close to my house.

"Hey, we need to stop Troy."

I tried to move my body but couldn't. "I can't move..."

"WHAT!?"

I saw we were getting closer to the ground fast.

"Brace yourself!"

She wrapped her arms and wings around me as we hit the ground. She hugged me close to her body as I tried to move my body. 'Was the strain on my body too much?' We stopped and the fire around us when out after a minute. "Daybreaker you ok?"

"Ya, I'm fine."

"Are you alright!?"

I heard Celestia's voice about us.

"Princess!"

I heard Twilight's voice to along with a lot of hoofs running. They suddenly stopped after a second and Daybreaker got up. She grabbed my right arm and pulled me up to my feet. She pulled threw my arm over her shoulder to help me stand. "Thanks, I owe you for your help." She smiled and nuzzled my cheek with hers.

"Oh, your welcome.~"

I tried to walk as she started to walk over to where we saw Celestia and the others.I could at least move my feet a little but much else was out of the question.

"Princess what were you thinking! We don't know what that thing is!"

I grounded as we got close to them. "You know you're a pain in the neck egghead." They all turned and looked at us. I saw the look on Celestia's face I saw the shock in her eyes.

"Where is my brother!?"

Twilight ran up to me and got in my face. I looked her in the eyes as she stared at me. I saw fear, hate, and worry all of them in her eyes and her soul. "Alive for now. But when I can move on my own again I'll finish it."

"And who is she?"

Celestia walked up behind her and looked at Daybreaker. I grunted as I tried to stand up straight.

"Stop it! You've strained your body too much today!"

Daybreaker screamed as I stopped trying to stand. "Fuck, I guess I can only stand two or three huge attacks before the strain gets to me." She nodded and looked at me.

"Good now let's find so where you can lay down and let your body rest before you kill over."

I felt someone grab my other arm and I was up straight up again. Daybreaker and I looked over to my left. I saw Applejack helping me stand. I smiled as I looked at her. "Thanks, Applejack." She smiled as We walked to the house.

"No problem partner. I'm betting we're going to be kin one of these days."

I smiled as they helped me over to the house. "Here is fine for now." They helped me sit down beside the front door. I leaned back into the wall and looked out over the nobles. Daybreaker sat down on the steps and Celestia walked over to her.

"So, who are you exactly?"

"Daybreaker or your version of my sister Nightmare. I'm your dark side same as Nightmare is Luna's."

I saw Celestia's along with everyone else eyes go wide as they looked at her. Celestia summoned her sword and was about to attacker.

"Oh, knock it off like Troy I'm tired. I just finished helping Troy kill a Nuckaleavve."

Celestia stopped and looked at me. She looked down the new scar on my arm. Her sword disappeared as she looked at Daybreaker.

"Ok then, But how did you get out of my soul?"

Daybreaker looked back at me. I sighed and started to explain in a tired voice. "Somehow when you gave me a piece of your soul she got into it. I also think making a body for you is what strain my body so much." She smiled and looked back to Celestia.

"There you good miss plotting mare."

I saw Celestia become a little scared as she looked at me. I narrowed my eyes and looked at her. "That reminds me. What are the elements of harmony and why were you hiding them from me, Celestia?" She started to sweat as I looked at her. Everyone could tell I was not in a playing mood right now. She nervously looked at me as I looked at her.

"Well, I didn't think you need to know about them yet."

I raised an eyebrow as I looked at her. "Let me guess you were planning to use them against me if I turned on you right?" My tone was accusing as I spoke to her.

"I, Well..."

"Just stop."

She did as she looked at me with faded breath. I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths. I opened my eyes again she and everyone else in front of me went stiff. I was looking at them with pure murderous intent. My eyes were trained straight on Celestia's eyes. "I'm no turn coak Celestia NEVER forget about that." She and everyone else nodded as they looked at me. "Good now we'll talk later after I wake back up. Becuase right now I feel like sleeping for a thousand years." I closed my eyes then passed out with my back on the wall.

Execution and helping the stallions
View Online

The Imperial arms

Execution and helping the stallions

Troy pov

I woke up the next morning on the couch in the living room with someone on top of me. I opened my eyes and saw Applebloom was on top of me. I saw she was still asleep and was snuggling my chest. I smiled and wrapped an arm around her then closed my eyes. 'At least I can move again.' I laid there for an hour with her until I heard someone.

"So, he didn't kill Armor yet?"

It was Cadence. I opened my eyes to see her. She and Luna walked into the living room both still dressed in their night clothes. Luna was in one of my shirts and her panties. Cadence was in a white t-shirt and a pair of tight night pants. They looked over at me and saw I was awake. I waved at them as I hugged Applebloom into my chest. Luna sat down beside me in my chair. After a little while longer, Applebloom woke up and sat on my lap. I saw she was in a shirt just like the one I wore when I first met her. She looked down at me and smiled.

"Good morning lover boy."

I laughed a little and leaned up on my elbows. "Ok let me up, please. I want to get something to eat." She nodded and stood up beside the couch. I stood up and stretched my arms and legs. "God, that feels so much better to have my body moving again." I walked into the kitchen and saw a bowl of fruit on the table. I walked over to the table and grabbed a red apple from the bowl. Then I walked back over to the door as I started to eat the apple. I saw Applebloom walking into the master bedroom as Nightmare and Daybreaker walked into the living room. I almost choked on the apple in my mouth as I got an eye full of Daybreaker. She was in a pair of Celestia's black silk bra and panties. I hit on my chest to get the apple out of my throat so I could breathe again. I swallowed the apple and looked at her. "Would you get dressed!?" She laughed into her hand and then put both her hands behind her head then pushed her chest out.

"Oh stop, my body it just like Celestia's so you've seen what's under these."

I blushed and looked away from her. I walked back into the kitchen and waited for all of the girls to come in for breakfast. An hour Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara, Silver spoon, Bertha, Cadence, Luna, Daybreaker and myself sat in the dining room about to eat. I looked around and didn't see Celestia. "Where is Celestia?" I looked around the room and in the kitchen.

"She has to be up the sun is up."

"I'll go get her and make sure the filly is still asleep." I stood up and walked to the rooms. First I walked into the master bedroom and over to the crib. The filly was still sleeping soundly in her crib. I smiled and walked back out of the room. I softly closed the door behind as I looked at Celestia's door. 'Now for the hard part.' I slowly walked over to her door and looked at it. 'God, this is not going to be easy.' I knocked on the door hoping she was okay. The door opened a little when I knocked on the door. I opened the door all the way and walked into the room. "Hey, Celestia you wake?" She didn't answer. So, I walked over to the bed where I saw a body curled up against the wall. I kneeled down to the side of the bed and started to shack her. "Celestia please wake up."

"I'm not asleep Troy now please leave I don't want to get out of bed."

She sounded depressed like she was a bipolar. "Hey, What's wrong sunshine?" I was in the middle of the room when she started to talk to me.

"Why didn't you throw me out yesterday?"

I saw she was still looking at the wall as she waited for my answer. I sighed walked over to the door closed it then made my way back over to her. I sat down at the foot of the bed and answered her. "I can't throw you out for think of your country first. I would do the same in your shoes, Celestia. I understand why you hide them from me. Why you choose to keep a weapon to deal with me if you have too. I know what's it's like to have the best intentions but have it come back to hurt you later."

"Do you hate me now? Do you resent me for lying to you and breaking your trust?"

I looked back at her as I heard her voice crack a little at the end. She curled herself up even more. I frowned and touched her lower leg to help calm her down. "Your not wrong Celestia you've lost my trust. But you can earn it back as time goes on." She looked at me for the first time since last night.

"Do you mean that?"

She sniffed a few times as she looked at me with bloodshot eyes. I smiled and stood up from the bed. "Yes, now let's go get breakfast I'm starving." She smiled and laughed lowly as she got out of her bed. I blushed when I saw her completely naked. "SORRY!" I bolted out of the room and back to the dining room. Celestia joined us then we ate our breakfast.

"Knock!" Knock!" Knock!"

Three loud knocks came from our front door. I heard the filly start crying as I sighed standing. Luna however immediately rushed to the room to stop the filly's crying. I sighed annoyed at our peaceful morning and scaring my daughter. 'I swear if it's the nobles I'm so going to beat them.' I walked over to the front door and opened the door and saw Twilight with two other ponies. A stallion with a dark blue mane and wore a blue suit. Beside him was a mare with a white and purple striped mane. She wore a purple dress. I noticed her eyes were bloodshot eyes just like Celestia's this morning. I learned on the door from as looked at her. "You can't save him Twilight he's going to die today."

"You can't kill me, son!"

The mare grabbed my shirt and started to shack me.

"Troy?"

I heard Luna behind me the mare stopped shacking me. I saw her holding the little filly in her arms. I saw the baby yawn in her arms. "Aw, look at the little cutie's yawn." Luna smiled then saw the mare with her hands gripping my shirt near my neck.

"Miss sparkie may I ask why you're grabbing the shirt of the future king of Equestria?" The second the mare heard that she let me got. I turned back around and saw her hiding behind the stallion. Twilight on the hand did something that shocked everyone present. She pulled her hand back and slapped me across the face. I smirked as I looked back down at her. "One out of ten on how hard you can hit." Her face turned red with anger and tried to slap me again.

"You're a demon!"

She was about to slap me again when I stared into her eyes. She froze as I looked into her eyes. I was looking at her like she was my enemy. She started to sweat as she dropped her arm as she stared into my eyes. I stood straight up and looked down at her and never broke eye contact with her. When I stood all the way up the three of them looked up at me.

"Twilight sweetie I think you should say sorry."

I looked at the stallion out of the corner of my eye. I saw him flinch the second he noticed me looking at him. He stopped talking when he and the mare backed up trying to get some distance between us. I looked back down to Twilight as a blue arm shot past me then grabbed her throat. I looked back and saw a rage-filled Nightmare and Daybreaker. "Nightmare stop!" She wasn't listening to me as I saw her starting to use her magic.

"You will die for your action!"

I sighed and slammed the palm of my hand into her solar plexus. She coughed out the air in her lungs. I caught as she started to fall to the ground. I looked back over the I saw Twilight on her knees. "Do you need some water?" She nodded stepped aside.

"Set her in the living room while I take Nightmare to her room." I picked nightmare up as the followed me into the house. Celestia got her the water as she sat in my chair. I had also learned that the other two were her's and Armors parents. I spoke with them as all the girls walked into the room.

"Please don't kill my son PLEASE!"

The mother started to beg me as I looked at down at her.

"He doesn't deserve to live Velvet."

We all looked at Cadence as she walked into the room. My eyes widened when I saw all the scars covering her arms. "Sweet mother of god what did Armor do to you Cadence?" She didn't answer and just walked up the crying mother.

"This is what your son is capable of Velvet, Nightlight."

She held her arms out for us to look at the scars covering her arms. I also noticed some going under her shirt as well.

"He used many other mares in the guard to pleasure himself. I was always her end goal through. You see only the individuals this room and the apple family know what you are about to be told."

She took a deep breath as she started to talk to them.

"When a female alicorn loses her virginity the male she gives it to will become immortal. So how Shining Armor learned about this and started to try and well I'm just going to say it. He tried to rape me when I told him no."

I watched as Twilight's and the mother's face filled with horror.

"How many scars do you have?"

The father stood and pulled a checkbook and filled one out but let the amount blank. "What are you playing at?" He ripped the check out and held it out to Cadence.

"I'm paying for a doctor that is an expert at using his magic to remove scars."

Cadence took the blank check and looked at him as he hung his head.

"I know I have no right to ask but can we please see him one final time?"

He did not look at us as he spoke not being able to bear the shame that now scared his family's name. I looked down at the ground and sighed. "Daybreaker get him out here please." I looked over at her as she nodded and opened her magic space. Armor fell out onto the floor then grabbed him as he tried to stand up. I grabbed both his hands and made him put them behind his back. I froze them together and forced him to his knees so I could control him no matter what he could do.

"MY BABY!"

The mother ran over and dropped to her knees then hugged him. She cried as she hugged him and Twilight rushed over to Celestia.

"Princess please tell him to stop! Just look at our mother!"

I looked over at Celestia as she shook her head.

"Twilight Troy is right Shining Armor has committed high treason, multiple attempts, committed rapes. These crimes alone call for life in the dungeon or banishment. But to summon a demon from Tartarus the using dark magic on top of all that. I'm sorry Twilight." Twilight dropped to her knees with tears in her eyes.

"Nononononononono."

Twilight kept repeating no as looked up at her. Then she looked at me. In her eyes, I saw absolute terror. I saw her starting to cry as Armor got his senses back.

"Where the buck am I? mom, dad?"

The mother cried more as his father walked over to him. He looked up I saw his eyes were still the same. Twilight gasped as she looked at his eye. I sighed and started to pull him to his hoofs. He didn't fight me as I pulled him up and but the mother wouldn't let him go. "Miss please your time is up." She looked up at me with teary eyes as the father pulled her off him.

"Wait for a second, Troy!"

I smirked and punched him in the back making a shockwave travel through his body. He coughed out so blood. I let him fall to the ground them he coughed out more blood. He turned his head and looked at me out of the corner of his eye. I smiled down at him and waved at him. "Hello, punching bag how is your jaw?"

"I WILL KILL YOU!"

He screamed and made the filly start cry. I leaned down as Luna started to calm the filly in her arms. I grabbed the hair on the back of his head and forced him to stand up. "Celestia please get me my swords. Applebloom get Pumpkin just in case too."

"Ok."

Applebloom got Pumpkin and Celestia used her magic and got my sword then gave them to me. I turned back and looked at them all. "Ok, we are going to the everfree. I'm showing him what he has done." I saw Luna grip the filly tighter then looked at me.

"You're talking about the Changeling Massacre right?"

I nodded my head as she took a step back with the filly hugged tightly to her chest. "Luna..."

"She is not going back there!"

Luna yelled as she held the filly as if I was going to take it. I pushed Armor to the ground and put my hands up. "Calm down Luna. I wasn't going to make the filly come."

"Then what were you thinking!?"

I flinched as she yelled and pinned Armor with a foot to the head when he tried to get up. "I was planning to drop you and the other off at the farm. I won't have you or the other put in danger. So the only ones coming with me are Armor's family Cadence, Applebloom, Nightmare, Daybreaker, and Celestia."

"Wait then why is Applebloom coming she's just a mud pony."

Applebloom struck Daybreaker in the back of the head with Pumpkin.

"Call me that again Daybreaker!"

Daybreaker was about to attack her when Celestia and Nightmare got in between them. I sighed and then froze Armor to the ground. "Ok stop it!" They stopped trying to get at each other when I yelled at them. I walked over to Applebloom as Nightmare let her go. "Ok, Applebloom tell me what mud pony means please." She glared at Daybreaker who was behind both Celestia and Nightmare.

"It's a racial insult started by the unicorns nobles a long time ago."

I sighed and looked back at Daybreaker as she looked at me.

"What?"

I glared at her making her flinch. "You know our deal say sorry now." She was quiet after I said for her to say sorry. "Daybreaker." I crossed my arms as I looked at her.

"Ok, Ok!"

She grumbled as she walked past Celestia and Nightmare then looked down at Applebloom.

"Applebloom I'm sorry for insulting you."

I looked at Applebloom who huffed then walked over to me and grabbed the back my shirt.

"Come with me now."

She chocked me as she pulled me away. She pulled me over to the forest and then let my shirt go.

"What deal do you have with her?"

I turned around and looked down at her as she tapped her hoof impatiently. I nodded my head and started to explain the deal. "As long as she doesn't start trouble or hurt anyone she's free to live with us until I can figure out what to do with her." Applebloom looked up at me making me sweat then she sighed.

"You're not lying to me. So, I'll just let it go for now Troy."

I sighed relieved I was off the hook for now. We walked back over to the others then freed the struggling Shining Armor. I had him on his hooves as we started to walk to the Apple family farm. As we walked Armor asked me a question one I did not expect.

"Did you swear to an oath as well?"

I looked at him as we walked and I thought up an oath. "Be in Brightest Day or the Blackest Night I will let no evil escape my site. No matter your might we will never give up the fight. For with our might justice will make all things right." He laughed a few times then looked back at me.

"Hey, if I hadn't listened to Blueblood about the immortality from one of the princesses. Say if I didn't do all the things I did to Cadence. Do you think you and I could have been friends?"

I stopped and looked at him. I nodded my head and laughed sadly. "Haha, hm maybe Armor maybe but the time for that is past. You can still do one good thing for this country though." He laughed some more then started to talk.

"Blueblood took his guards then let for the deer kingdom. He knows many of the Noble that would help him there. Last I heard from him was the deer king welcomed him into their castle with open arms. Something about both of them being part of the master gender. Then he tried to get me to join them in something called the underground slave market. I refused him then he cut all ties with me. The next day I got a letter from Twilight warning me that you were coming for me. And yes I was the one who gave to order to kill the Changelings. I raped dozens of mare because I got off on controlling them. I even planned to kill all the non-unicorns in the guard."

he turned around and looked at me as he finished.

"I know telling you all this won't change my fate. But I can at least save my family the shame of my actions."

I looked at him as he hung his head as I heard the mother crying again. "I will be sure to make sure no shame will fall on your family's name you have my word." He smiled and turned back around.

"Thank you, Troy King, of Equestria."

I didn't say a word as we started to walk again. After another ten minutes, we dropped the other girls off at Sweet Apple Acres. Once that was done those coming with me let for the exaction site. We walked through the forest and monsters would stop and stared at me.

"They remember you, Troy."

I heard Nightmare say and she seemed to be right. Monsters in the forest started to walk with us as we made our way to the second ring.

"Ok, what is going on!?"

Twilight yelled as I noticed that three domes were over them. One large blue on top and two smaller pink domes.

"I guess you're the king of more than just Equestria."

This time I turned and looked at Nightmare. "What are you getting at Nightmare?" She smiled and walked over one of the manticores and started to rub its head. The beast purred as she scratched behinds its ear.

"You and I were uncontested in this forest. Like the lions used to say when dealing with an animal, you have to show them the law of the jungle. So, I guess they see you as the alpha."

I looked at her then looked at a timber wolf. I snapped my fingers to see what would happen. The wolf immediately ran over to me and sat down at my feet. "Good wolf." I rubbed the wolfs head. The wolf leaned its head into my hand trying to get me to rub closer to its ears.

"I know this is bad to say now. Especially what's about to happen but Impressed. Nopony has ever commanded the respect of the everfree beast."

I stopped rubbing the wolfs head and turned to the cliff. "let's see if I can make stuff with my ice." I walked over to the cliff then slammed my fist into the ground. I forced ice straight into the ground that formed some overlapping stairs. I smiled as I stood back up to see if they reached the bottom. I smiled wide as I looked at my work. "Alright, it worked." We walked down the stairs and through the forest to the place I found the filly.

"Where are you taking us?"

I heard Shining mother ask as I saw the clearing in front of us.

I stopped before we entered the clearing. "Before you go into this clearing Sparkle family. Know what you are about to see may hunt your dreams and memories. So, I ask before we continue." I turned around and looked at them. "Can you bare the site if the corpses are yours of the innocent your son had killed?" I gave them a few minutes before we walked into the clearing. I saw the pile of the burnt bodies in the middle of the clearing. I saw the mother right where I left her. "Come with me Armor."

"Sure."

We walked over to the mother so he could see what he had done. He looked down at the mother then he looked at me.

"Is she the mother of the foal you have at your house?"

"Yes, she is." I looked around and saw the sword I had the other day. I picked it up and walked behind Armor. I melted the ice on his hands and stabbed the sword into the ground as he turned around. He looked down at the sword then back at me.

"What are you doing?"

I took a few steps back. I drew Murasame and held it with one hand. He took the sword as he looked at me. "I'm not going to kill you on your knees and defenseless." He smiled and looked down at the sword.

"Well, at least I'm getting a warrior's death."

I smiled and nodded his head. He grabbed the handle tight and charged me. I narrowed my eyes as he ran for me. 'Goodbye." I when for a thrust to my chest but I blocked it and threw it up into the air. Then I quickly grabbed the handle and cut his chest open wide. His blood covered my hands and sword.

"NO!"

I heard the mother scream as Armor fell beside me. I looked down at him as a pool of blood formed under his body. I turned and looked down at him. "Celestia, can you please get me a shovel?" I heard the hum of magic than a pop.

"Here you go, Troy."

I turned and saw the father also had a shovel in his hands. Celestia floated me the other shovel then both of us walked over to the center of the clearing. We started to dig a grave for Shining Armor so he would have a resting place.

"What about her?"

I Heard about talking then I looked over at the mother. "I'll bury her too." And I did just that as Twilight and her family cried over his grave marked by a sword. I got a large rock and used it as a gravestone or her. Once that was done we left the second ring. We stopped by the cabin and so I could wash my hands in the river.

"How can you kill without feeling anything?"

I covered my hands with fire and dried my hands off. "If you must know Twilight I'm used to seeing death and pain everywhere I go. I fought in a war remember?" I turned around and then looked at her. I walked over to as the back up into a tree. I looked down at her as she started to panic. "I want to make something clear to you Twilight. The is a massive difference between you and me. Take yesterday for example. You assumed I would attack the second I saw him didn't you?"

"Y-yes I did."

"Well do you know why I'm the way?"

"N-no I don't."

I leaned down and looked deep into her eyes. "I'm this way because me and my friend face down the worst the world could throw at us. We saw the worst horrors that humans could commit.

"What could have been so bad about a war that could turn you into this?"

I thought of the worst crimes committed by humans. " Cambodian genocide two and a half million. Nigerian Civil war three million dead. Holodomor Seven and half million dead. The holocaust seventeen million. A total of thirty million lives lost. Just think of seeing all that while fighting in a war. To fight an empire so determined a tear the world apart so it could role the world. To see all those horrors to see civilization After civilization falls all because of a man when mad with power. How can you not become numb to death when it's all around you?" I swallowed as she looked up at me.

"I-I don't know what a genocide is. But it doesn't sound right."

"The deliberate killing of a large group of people, especially those of a particular race or nation." I walked away from her as she looked up at the sky.

"How are you still sane after seeing things like that?"

I stopped walking and looked back at her. "Becuase in a war it does or die Twilight. The only way to survive on the mental front is to stay sane. Accept what you have done and move on. Because if you break if you lose your sanity on the battlefield someone close to you will die. You'll be left there standing over a dead friend wondering what you could have done differently. What you could have done to save your friend's life. That was easily the biggest mistake of my life." There was silence in the forest as all of them let my words sink in.

"Bulat."

I heard Celestia voice as I looked down at the ground. "Yes, I wanted to fight too much. I didn't care if I died back then as long as I got my target. Bulat understood and told me to focus on the fight in front of me. I did but in doing that it cost Bulat his life. I didn't pay attention to his fight and didn't notice until I was beaten half to death with a busted rib cage. Hell, the other found me with one of my lungs was filled with blood and a cracked skull. I almost died from the shock of the injuries."

"I wish he had killed you."

I laughed as I knew it was Twilight's mother. "I know what you must think of me Miss Sparkle. You must think that I'm monster or that I'm even evil right?" I turned and looked at her. She looked at me like I was the devil.

"Yes."

I laughed and smiled. "Lady you have no idea." We all walked out of the forest. Twilight and her family left for her tree house.

"Troy."

I turned around and looked at Cadence and Applebloom as they walked up to me. "What do you need girls?" When they were in front of me then hugged me as tight as they could.

"How did you survive a war of that size?"

I looked over at Celestia as she looked at me. I laughed and nodded my head then looked at her. "Good friends and a drive to see a peaceful world for one day. You should know about that much Celestia." After a few minutes, they let me go and then we started to walk back to the farm. As we walked Celestia and me discussed moving the capital to ponyville seeing as I destroyed their castle.

"Oh, I have an idea!"

We looked over at Applebloom as we walked onto the farm.

"Why do you let Troy handle the nobles for a day?"

I smiled as we walked up to the farmhouse. "I like that I idea Applebloom. Let them get used to someone who won't just let them bitch about whatever." I saw Celestia smile at that one and heard Nightmare laugh.

"Troy!"

Scootaloo came running up to me and was jumping excitedly.

"The filly said her first word!"

We all smiled and asked at the same time. "What was it?" She smiled as she looked at me.

"Mama. Oh, Luna was so happy to hear her say that."

I smiled and then we started to walk to the house. Walked through the open door then I was hit right on the top of my head. I grabbed my head then I looked over at granny. "What the hell granny!? Are you having a senior moment!?" She looked at me with narrowed eyes and was holding her stick like she was about to hit me again.

"Mac and Harvester are out in the barn waiting for you. Then as for the hit, it was for pitting m grandfilly through a month of worry and stress."

I rubbed my head as I looked at her. "Ok, point taken granny no need to farther attack me with your pain stick." She pulled it back over her head. I dashed back out of the house to get away from her. I heard the girls laughing as I ran over to the barn. I sighed and opened the barn door. I started to talk to myself as I opened the barn door. "Now I have to figure out where I can find them all wedding rinGGGIINNGG!" The second I was close to the door opened then a red hand shot out. It grabbed me then yanked me into the barn.

"Shut the door!"

I heard a stallion's voice then I heard the door close quickly. I looked around the barn to see who the said that. I jumped when I saw all the stallions from the town in the barn. I saw a few of the nobles in the crowd as well. "Ok, what the hell is going on?" Mac put a hand on my shoulder and nodded over to map on the wall.

"When the heat comes around all us stallions get together and plan out our hiding place for the heat season. This year we were planning to hide in the forest. But we can't find a safe place so we were hoping you'd help."

I noticed something moving in the hay in the top of the barn and frowned. "Hold it there make we have a rat." I grabbed a rope from the wall and jumped to the top area in the barn. I saw the Spa mares hiding behind the hay. "Hello, ladies. Now, will you come quietly or does this have to get nasty?" I looked down at them as I unwrapped the rope in my hands then snapped it. They threw their hands up as I looked down at them. I smiled as I pointed over to the latter. "Good but I can't just let you leave. So, you're going to come down with me." They frowned and started to the climb down the latter. Big mac and Harvester made them is in the reinforced room. The unicorns that had high magic skills placed a soundproof around the room.

"How'd you know they were there?"

I turned back and saw a Pegasus with a dark blue mane and light blue coat. I crossed my arms and smirked. "My eyes are like that of a predator. Sharp like a knife at someone's throat." They all flinched as I looked at them. I laughed and then walked over to the map. I pointed to mine and Nightmare's cabin. "Mac your dad and six more can hide in mine and Nightmares cabin." I then pointed to a small clearing about a mile from the cabin. Where I killed all the monsters that were around a huge cave. "And here is a cave that could hold over a hundred of you. I've already killed the monsters in the nearby and surrounding area. I had planned to build a gate and use it as a large storage area. So, it's like there are two safe zones in the forest. Both are nearby a large river which has many edible plants along the bank." I looked back at the stallions as they looked at me. I clapped my hands a few times as I looked back at them. "Well ladies what are you standing around for getting moving."

"What about you?"

I looked over at a stallion with yellow fur and a brown mane. I smiled and scratched the back of my head. "I'm hanging back in town. My girls aren't the only ones who want a few kids running around the house." I smiled as he looked at me. The stallions had gotten ready after ten minutes then I let the spa sister's out. I leaned the groups to the hiding places.

The heat part one
View Online

The Imperial arms

The heat part one

The heat part one

I walked across town to the hospital to see how Brutal was recovering from his chest wound. I was worried about him after I had time to sit down and think about it. I had a bottle of Granny smiths best hard cider and a bag of bits to help with medical cost. I walked through the town I saw mare staring at me. 'Ok, this is creepy. Granny was right I should not have come into town.’

"Hey, can you help us!"

I stopped and looked down a side road. I saw a few mares trying to lift side of a large cart. 'Oh, this is not a good idea. But I have to help them out.' I walked down the side road and sat the items in my hands down when I was close. I saw a wheel on the ground then sighed.

"Are you going to help us?"

"I wouldn't have set my stuff down if I didn't intend to help you." I kneeled and grabbed the corner of the cart then lifted it into the air.

'Master the mares are about to cast a spell on you!'

I stayed calm and spoke. "If you use that spell you're going to get hurt." I turned my head slightly and saw that two of the unicorn mares from the town trying to sneak up on me. "If you do it, don't blame me if I have to knock you all out." They froze as I looked at them. "Just get the wheel on I have to be somewhere right now." They nodded then put the wheel on the cart. With my job is done I picked the bits and cider back up. I started to walk to the hospital again. I walked I could hear mare around me talking.

"A stallion is still in town?"

"Do you think his herd would mind if we make a move on him?"

"You're crazy the princesses are with him too remember. If they found out you tried, something you'd get in serious trouble!"

"Aloe look he's still here."

I stopped in the town square than looked around. 'Eighty no at least a hundred mares. Maybe I should gun it to the hospital. There's no chance of them being able to keep up with my speed.'

"Hey, Troy."

I blinked then turned my head to the side. My face turned bright red as I looked down at Rarity. She was in a tight black dress with bright red lipstick and eyeliner on. She had her hair fixed into a bun. I swear to all things holy her breast were about to fall out of her top. "W...what do you need Rarity?" She smiled then laughed into her hand then batted her eyes at me.

"Oh, I was wondering if I can get you to come to my shop later tonight. I've made a few items for you I think you're going to love.~"

I took a few steps away from her with my cheeks burning. "Um, I'll try Rarity. But right now, I have to head to the hospital to see Brutal so have a nice day." I kicked it into high gear after seeing Rarity. ‘I love Sweetie Belle but her sister. Rarity for god sack, she could get any stallion with her body.’ A few seconds later I was at the hospital doors. I pulled the collar of my shirt a few times as I felt the heat coming out of my shirt. I walked in and up to the counter. “I’d be to see Brutal Blade miss.” The mare looked up at me, and she seemed to be saner than any other mare I’ve seen today.

“Second-floor room 302 Troy.”

“Thank you and have a good day miss.” I quickly walked down the hall to be safe with mares all around. When I got to the second floor, I saw the door and smiled. I walked over to the door then knocked on the door.

“Come in.”

I heard the voice of a mare I thought I had heard before. I opened the door, and I saw his sister sitting beside Brutal as he slept. I smiled as I walked over her then held the items out to her. She smiled then took them as I looked for another chair. I saw one over in the corner then took the seat. I looked at Brutal as the sister sat the items in a magic bag.

“He’s going to be fine. The magic in the night guard armor is designed to do more than protect the body. Its magic is also designed to heal any wound slowly. But we won’t know if his body will be just like it was.”

I nodded as she spoke already knowing this was going to be a lifelong matter for him. “Thank you for telling me, miss. There is about ten thousand bit in that bag to help with any bills and the bottle is full of Granny smiths best hard cider from the apple family.” She smiled as she looked at me.

“Thank you, my king.”

I smiled then leaned forward in the seat. “When he comes to please tell him I was here and that I wish to speak to him.” I stood back up as she nodded her head.

“Have a good day my King.”

I walked out of the hospital then ran back down the streets as fast as I could. I left a massive dust cloud as I ran down the road to the house. I smiled as with just one step I moved a good ten feet with just a level. I saw the house coming into view as I ran. I noticed Applebloom standing outside the front door. I put on the breaks as I got closer to the house. I left a trench as my feet dug into the ground as I came to a stop. The cloud of dust covered me as the air came back as the air caught up to me.

“Welcome home Troy.”

I looked at her then blushed as I looked at how she was dressed. She was in a tight white tank top with a pair of tight short shorts. I swallowed while I looked at her body as she walked over to me.

“I guess you like this?~”

I blinked then shook my head quickly trying to clear my head. I looked her again as she smiled up at me with a slight scent following her. It was like a mix of apples and what I think was wildflowers. I looked at Applebloom as she used her arms to push her chest out more. I swallowed as she looked at me with half-lidded eyes.

“Why don’t we go inside the other are waiting. ~”

She turned then started to walk back to the front door. As she walked she swayed her hips like Cadence dose from time to time. ‘Sweet god I think I like heat season.’ I slowly followed her as I was ready for them to try anything. She opened the door and I saw the lights were off and the curtains were drawn closed.

“Come on”

Applebloom was waving for me to go in but I had a feeling I didn’t want to go in. ‘Shadow the second I walk into the house tell me who’s here.’

‘Yes, master.’

I walked into the house then Applebloom walked in behind me.

‘Their spread around the house each in one room. Luna, the filly, Nightmare, Daybreaker, and the wolf are not here.’

I thanked him as I looked around the dark room. I lifted my right then made a ball of fire to see what was going on. I looked around as I heard the master room doors close. I turned quickly as I saw a table in the middle of the room with seven pieces of paper with a note beside it. I walked over to the table then grabbed the note.

To you our love this game we want to play. We each want what any mare or cow may want a child of love. So we have made this game to make this even more fun to play. Under the seven-page in front of you, our names are written. A spell is placed to keep thing fair so only you may enter and exit rooms my dear.

‘Ok I guess this can be fun, in a way.’ I looked down at the papers than to the doors in the hall and saw the lightest of glows around them. I laughed a little then looked back down at the papers. I reached for the piece of paper to the far left then piece it up. I turned the paper over and I saw Silver Spoon's name. “Well, I know who’s first.” I walked over to the door then noticed my feet made no sound as I walked. ‘Sound proof spell Celestia’s doing.’ I walked up to her door as the doors glow changed to a light blue.’ I opened the door then walked into the room.

“So I’m first?”

I looked over to Silver Spoon's bed and saw her sitting there in a pair of thigh high socks and wearing her underwear. She wore a pair of yellow lace bra and panties and the socks were a yellow and white strip. I noticed that her cheeks were flushed as she looked at me. I rubbed the back of my head as I looked at her. “So…?”

“You’ve done this before, so I’ll just follow your lead.”

I nodded then walked over to the bed and sat down beside her. We looked away from each other as she scooted closer to me. I noticed the scent of cherry in the room as she looked up at me.

“Um, Troy is it going to hurt when you put it in?”

I looked at her as she squirmed a little. “Yes, a little at first but not for long after it is in for a few seconds.” She nodded then started to run her hands roam over my chest and shoulders as I started to grope her hips and flanks through her panties. She moaned as I gripped her flanks. I let her push me back on the bed, and she climbed on top of me. She sat on my crotch as she started to slide her hands down my shirt.

“Is it me or are your muscles growing again?”

I smiled as I moved a hand to the back of her head and started to pull on the lase holding her mane. “I don’t know maybe they are Silver.” I removed the lase that the top out then removed the lase at the bottom free from her hair. Her hair fell straight as she looked at me.

“Why don’t you get those clothes and have us some fun.~”

I smiled as I pulled my shirt off as she started to work on getting my pants off. “Somebody's excited.” She stopped as she looked at me.

“No, I’m horny, not excited. Now get these bucking pants off!”

I did as she asked and undid the bottom of my pants undone then got my pants off. I was already getting hard from just looking at her like she was. When I had my pants off she pushed me back onto the bed then jumped onto me. Her lips touched mine softly for a tender kiss as she started to grind her hips. We opened our mouths then started to fight with our tongues hers being slightly bigger. I put a hand on the back of her head and softly pushed her lips more into mine. I rubbed my other hand down her back to right above her waist. She moved on top of me and I felt her grinding more on my boxers a little. She pulled her head back as we both tried to calm our burning faces.

“Maybe I should have tried to do this sooner.’

She worked on getting her bra off but was having trouble getting the plastic hooks undone.

I used two fingers to break the plastic strap for her.

“It’s scary how strong you are.”

She pulled the bra off then threw it to the side of the room; I grabbed her by the hips then sat back up. She wrapped her legs around my waist as we started to make out again. Silver explored my mouth with a lustful hunger. I laid her on her back as we separated for air. She pulled my face down into her chest as she gasped in for atmosphere. When I had my breath, I pushed myself up and looked down at her. She looked beautiful with her mane free from its confines of the hair band. I smiled running a hand down her stomach to her panties. She nodded as I slide my fingers into her panties and touched her soft outer lips. She gasped as I started to run my fingers over outer lips as she moaned softly. I pulled my fingers back and saw my fingers covered in her love juices. I wonder what she would taste like. I moved down to her legs the pulled her panties off her.

“What are yo…?”

I used my fingers to spread her puffy flower on making her gasp. I used my middle finger to rub her clit and slit. She moaned louder and more of her juices covered my hand.

“Stop playing with me~”

I felt a wet sensation on my hand suddenly as she seemed to have had a mini-climax. I pulled my hand back then pulled my shorts down letting my erection free. Silver spoon looked at it with shook.

“How does that thing fit inside a mare?”

I leaned over her as she still looked at my erection. “The female body was made to stretch. That how it fits so you’ll be fine Silver.” She smiled then wrapped her hind legs around my waist.

“Well then let's get started.”

I nodded then lined my tip up with the opening of her flower. like I did with Luna, Celestia I pushed in quickly breaking her hymen. I looked down and there were a few droplets of blood and I waited until Silver stopped shaking. Once she had calmed down, and her walls weren’t constricting my length like a vice, I started my pace. She let out low moans that slowly grew in volume. I silenced her with a kiss. She moaned into my mouth as I slammed my wet pelvis against hers. Her velvet walls were massaging my erection in all the right places, my peak quickly building up. She pulled her head back and moaned loudly into the air. Her walls tightened like a vice as she had an orgasm. The massaging drove me over the edge, and I pushed her all the down making the tip of my erection push into her womb as I came. Her stomach distended a little from the amount of cum in her now overstuffed womb.

“It’s inside my womb….”

She passed out when I pulled out of her. I kissed her on the cheek as I got out of bed. I got my pants back on after pulling the covers over her. ‘Strange Nightmare said mares in heat could keep going.’ I walked out of the room and back over to the table and picked up another paper. I turned it and saw Bartha’s name. I nodded the walked down the hall to her room. I opened her door and walked into her room. I looked around and saw Bartha on her bed wearing a tight black bikini with hearts over her nipples.

“Hello~.”

I blushed as she got up from the bed and walked over to me with swaying hips. I gulped as she grabbed my hand and pulled me over to the bed. ‘Ok, I may have to ask her to dress like this more.’ She pushed me back on the couch and looked down at me as she unclipped her bikini bra.

“I have been waiting for this.”

She took the bra off then sat down on my lap and ran her hands up and down my chest. I ran my hands around her ass as her breast hung in my face. I patted her hip a few times with an evil smile.

“What are you doing?!”

I shrieked as I flipped the two of us. She looked at me shocked I could flip her with such little space. “I like to be in control have any problems with that?” She smiled as she slid a hand down my pants.

“Not as long as you fuck my brains out.”

She started to jerk with my semi-hard cock. I smiled and made her pull her hand out of my pants. “Let’s see if cows like what mares like.” I moved down to her bikini bottom and pulled them down. Her lips were puffed up and slightly swollen. I spread her lips with two fingers and gave her a long slow lick. Her legs tensed when my tongue touched her in her sensitive vulva. I kept licking her as she tried to talk.

“W-whatever your doing keep doing it.”

She moaned louder as I ran my tongue over her clit. She gasped then grabbed my hair and pushed me into her flower.

“Do that again.”

I did as she moaned again. I smiled as I kept sliding my tongue up her slit and flicked her clit. A few more lick and my head was trapped between her thighs. A gush of fluids filled my mouth. The taste of cherries flooded my mouth, and I drank it as she rode out her orgasm. As she calmed down her grip on my head lightened. When it was weak enough, I pulled my head free and pulled her into a deep kiss and let her taste herself. She weakly wrapped her legs around me as she wrapped her arms around my neck. I wrapped an arm around her lower back and pulled her into my chest. She seemed to be very submissive as she weakly moaned into my mouth. She pulled back and looked at me.

“T-troy~.”

I smiled the used my free hand to pull my pants down. The underside of my erection brushed up against her outer lips. She moaned a little as it rubbed against her sensitive lips.

“Put it in please.”

She moaned out as she started to grind her hips. I smiled devilishly and let her fall back to the bed. I grabbed her hips and made get on her hands and knees. I pressed the tip of my erection to her opening and quickly shoved it into her breaking her hymen quickly. Like Silver, she was like a vice and was massaging me.

“It f-feels big inside.”

Her tongue hung out of her mouth as I pulled back and pushed into her again. ‘Damn she’s tight!’ I sped up as she started to moan like a bitch in heat. I slapped her right ass cheek and watched as It jiggled.

“Again!”

I smiled and slapped her left ass cheek as I slammed into from behind. Every other thrust I hit either of her cheeks. I felt my climax coming and smiled. I grabbed her by the wrist and forced my tip into her womb and came in her. She moaned as I . unloaded into her quickly filling womb. Like Silver, she passed out after I filled her womb. I clean her up some then covered her up to sleep the rest of the day. Again I put my pants on and walked back to the table and took another paper. Sweetie Belle was on the paper with a little note at the bottom.

‘I gave my sister the ok for one night.’

‘This can’t be real! There no way in hell I quickly rushed over to Sweetie door to what was going on. I opened her door then stopped as I looked at Sweetie Bell. She stood in the middle of the room in black lace lingerie. I noticed something else right on the cups the night raid crest was on full display.

“Do… do you like this Troy? I had my sister make it a little while ago.”

I walked over to her and cupped her cheek. “You look, lovely Sweetie,” She smiled as she jumped into my arms. I smiled as I rubbed her back but slowly make my way to that perfect bubble butt of hers.

“You can grab it if you want~.”

I smiled then grabbed her ass cheeks with both hands. She reached down to my pants then started to undo the buckle and zipper. I started to kiss her neck and then kissed her lips as she finished undoing my pants. I held her close with one hand and ran two fingers along her slit. She gasped into our kiss as I held her close. She squirmed in my grasp as I rubbed the outer sides of her slit. She pulled her head back and screamed as I played with her clit through her panties. She bit my shoulder, and I threw her over to her bed. I dropped my pants and walked over to her as she sat up on the bed. She smiled as she pulled her panties down to her hoofs.

“Hey, Troy can I be on top?”

“Ya, here let me get on my back or do you want me to put my back on the wall?” I looked at her as she stood her pillow up on the wall.

“The wall and I would rather this way so I can control the pace.”

I leaned back into the pillow, and Sweetie Belle used two fingers to spread her outer lips then grabbed my erection and pointed the tip at her entrance.

“This is going to hurt right?”

I grabbed the tops of her hips were I notice her cutie mark. It was a shield with three colors a red a light pink and darkish pink. In the middle was a star with a music note in the star. I blinked and put that aside as I looked at her. “Yes, it will hurt but if you just do it quickly then just let your body adjust to having something inside for the first time.” She nodded then lowered her body, so I was right at her opening. She dropped herself and slammed down onto my pelves. I gritted my teeth because she was tighter than both Silver and Bertha. Sweetie and Scootaloo were the two smallest and most active mares besides Applebloom in my herd so given that I should have guessed their muscles would be tighter even in their marehoods.

“Ah~.”

Her tongue lawed out of her mouth as she ground her flank into my crotch. I wrapped my arms around her, but she snapped out of it and grabbed my shoulders. She pulled herself up then let herself fall back down. I hugged her close, and her breast pressed into my chest. She wrapped her arms around my neck as she started to bounce on my lap. I moved my arms to her lower waist as she grabbed the back of my head with her left hand.

“D-do you think we’ll have a filly or a c-colt?”

She squeezed down on me as she talked. “Not too sure but from what I know my family tree it more males born than girls but let’s talk about that later.”

“R-right!”

She bit down on my shoulder as she moaned. Her orgasmed followed shortly after, and her wall started to crush my erection. I didn’t cum my stamina was holding out for some reason but what Nightmare talked finally started to show when Sweetie started to ride me again. ‘Ok, maybe more active mares can go more rounds not just because of the heat.’ Sweetie pulled me down to the bed by throwing her body weight to the side sat on top of me.

“I’m not giving up the top now or ever.”

She smiled as she started to bounce on top of me again. I grabbed her waist as she moaned from the pleasurable and I let out a few small grunts as she started to speed up her pace.

“Please be a filly.”

I heard her whisper as she came again this time making me cum as well. Her inner walls were trying to milk me for all I was worth making sure she would be impregnated. Sweetie planted her hands on my chest as she pumped her hips a few more times then felt into my chest, and I hugged her as we laid there. Sweetie rested her head in the crook of my neck quickly falling asleep on top of me. I smiled as I looked at her quite looking face as she slept. I carefully moved out from under her and grabbed my jeans then put them on before walking out of the room. I walked to the kitchen and got a glass of water to replace the fluids I’ve lost. Once I had drink three glasses, I walked back over to the table and took another piece of paper. I turned the paper over and saw Diamond Tiara on this one. I signed my pelvis starting to get sore as I was walking over to her door. The door was the only one with a nameplate hanging in a frame with rubies and sapphires. I opened the door and stopped as I saw Diamond Tiara. She was dressed in black panties and bra with long blacks socks with red hearts on the sides. She had her hair back within a long ponytail.

“Hello~.”

Her voice was seductive as she looked at me from the couch she sat on with a finger waving me over. ‘This is not what I expected from her, but I’m game.’ I closed the door and walked over to her, and when I was close, she stood up. The bra she wore pushed her breast out making them look bigger.

“I was wondering when my prince would show himself.”

I smiled as I wrapped my arms around her lower back and she wrapped her tail around my left arm. I smiled as I leaned down and started to kiss her softly. But, she had other plans when she grabbed the sides of my face and forced her tongue into my mouth. I moved my hands to her hips as I lean feather down making her lean her head back giving me more control on the kiss. Tiara’s tail stayed wrapped around my left arm as she kissed me and she moved her right hand down my chest and to my jeans. I pulled my lips free and started to kiss her neck as she started to rub my dick through my jeans. I grabbed her hips and lifted her and pinned her back against the wall.

“Somepony likes it rough.”

I looked at her then looked at her chest then smiled. “Yes, but I think I’m going to try something if you don’t like it tell me to stop.” I sat her flank on my right arm as I used my left to remove her bra and looked at her breast. I grabbed her right breast and started to play with the nipple making her squirm as I tweaked and pinched her nipple. Then I leaned forward and licked her nipple, and she stopped dead from it but a wet sensation started to form on my arm. I licked it again and again as I felt my arm starting to get wetter.

“T-that f-feels weird, but good.”

I let the breast in my mouth go but stilled kneaded her chest. “Do you want me to stop?” She looked at me a sly smile on her face.

“I want to get to the good part.”

I smirked then lifted her higher and put her legs over my shoulder. I looked at her panties and saw a large wet spot in the center of her panties. “You’ll like this I promise.” I wrapped two fingers around the panties and pulled them to the side and Tiara whined a little from my hand making contact with her marehood. I leaned my head in and gave her marehood a long lick making her body shake from the contact of my tongue.

“S-stop! I pee from there!”

I licked her again she moaned loudly as I continued to lick her outer lips. I pushed my tongue into her, and she screamed as her inner walls clamped down around my tongue as I moved it around inside her. She grabbed my hair in fist fulls as I eat her out making her scream every time I moved my tongue deeper into her.

“T-troy!”

Tiara came right into my mouth, and I got a taste of her fluids. She had a taste like the sweet plums she ate a lot of the time. I pulled my face back and licked my lips as she looked down at me a happy smile on her face. I let her down and carried her over to the bed like she was a princess. I laid her down on her bed and took my jeans off, and my erection sprang up. I reached down and pulled Tiara panties off her legs as she leaned up on her elbows.

“I let you try something so let me try something.”

I looked at her as she got up and I pushed me down onto the bed. She got down on her knees in front of me and then she began licking up and down your erection. She licked it from the base to tip in long slow licks making me moan. She wrapped her lips around the tip and started to push her head down on my erection. She bobbed her head up and down rubbing her tongue along the underside of my erection. I rested my hand on the top of her head as she blew me. I was loving this as she started pushing my head into the back of her throat. ‘Damn it she must have practiced or something!’ Tiara pulled her head back and forced my erection into her throat when she came back down. She swallowed a few times as she held my erection in her throat. She pulled my erection free and looked up at me as she jerked me off.

“I practiced with ‘toys my mother got me when we started to date. She said stallions love a mare who can please him.”

I thanked her mother mentally as I reached down and grabbed her arms. I pulled her open, and she pushed me down onto the bed, but I pulled her to the side. I laid her laid down on her back, and I put my hands on both sides of her head as she looked up at me. “I’m the alpha her my sweet Diamond.” She blushed as she looked up at me with a happy smile on her face.

“I hope we have a son.”

She wrapped her arms around my neck then pulled herself up and pressed her lips into mine as I moved a hand down and lined my erection up with her marehood. She wrapped her legs around my waist and quickly pushed into her breaking her hymen. A hand at the top of my left shoulder started to dig into my skin. I put my right hand down on the bed and wrapped my arm around her lower waist. Tiara moved her head back and rested it on my shoulder. I lead her back down, and I keep my erection in her as she unwrapped her legs. “Are you ready?” She nodded then I leaned back up and grabbed her waist and pulled her more into me making me push deeper into her. She was tight, but no of the girls were tighter than Sweetie Belle.

“Go slow please.”

I nodded then started to slowly start to thrust into her slowly at first then I started to speed up when she started to thrust back into my thrust. Soon our hips were smashing into each other. Tiara had grabbed my shoulders then pulled herself up to spear herself everytime I thrust up into her. I smiled then made her let go, and she fell on her side I grabbed her left leg and held it up as I thrust into her.

“S-slow down please.”

I stopped and pushed deep inside her. “Do we need to stop?” She nodded her head as she looked up at me.

“No, my leg hurts because I’m not that flexible so can we try something else?”

I pulled out of her, and she sat up. “Whatever you want we’ll do.”

She nodded then grabbed my hand and walked me over to the couch. She had me sit down then sat back down on my erection. She rested her back into my chest as she started lightly bounce on my lap. I played with her breast as she bounced on my lap. Tiara grabbed my hands as I played with her breast and nipples. I pinched her nipples, and she screamed again as she started to crash her ass down onto to me. ‘Never thought she’d be a screamer.’

“I-i’m cumming!”

She slammed down in me, and her walls started to milk me for whatever she could get out of me. My orgasm was forced out of me as she rocked her hips from side to side. ‘What is wrong with me why is my stamina suddenly shot!?’ Diamond rested her head on my chest, and I let her fall asleep like I did all the others. ‘I guess the more active therapy now holds weight. Diamond’s never been much of an active mare, but because of that she had a nice round bubble butt that I really like.’ I pulled up her cover and put my jeans on again. I walked back to the table and grabbed another piece of paper. “Scootaloo.”

“Master”

I looked down at my shadow and saw to white dots where my eyes would be.

“Someone is trying to look through the window in your room.”

I nodded then the dots faded out of the shadow. I walked out the front door and jumped onto the roof. I walked over to the window to Celestia’s room and looked over the edge. I saw a stallion with a camera hanging from his neck. It was the same one I was in the barn with the other day. I put two fingers into my mouth and let out a loud whistle scaring him. He took three steps back then looked up at me. I smiled as I looked back at me mortal terror in his eyes. “So, want to give me a reason not to tear your head off after I decided to help you hide? Only to come back to try and sneak a look at my mares.” He started to sweat as he looked at me. I jumped down to the ground and landed in front of him. He fell back on his ass as he looked up at me his pants getting wet.

“Sweet Celestia this is it I’m dead.”

I nodded my head to the side as she looked at me. “I’m in a VERY good mood so get moving before I change my mind about killing you.” He did need to be told twice as he jumped to his hoofs and ran his tail between his legs literally like a dog in trouble. I huffed as I walked back to the front of the house then looked around again. “Shadow can you leave my soul in shadow form?”

“Yes, with the power I’ve stored up I can leave your soul for at least three hours, but I will have to return to your soul and body not a second later.”

“Alright then go and join the shadow of the house so you can protect the girls until I leave for Rarity’s.” Two white dots formed on my shadow then attached itself to the shadow of the house. The white eyes left my shadow then moved to the top of the doorway. The faded as it looked out over the surrounding area.

‘Go to your mares master.’

I smiled as I walked back into the house and over to Scootaloo’s door. I opened the door and walked in and stopped. Scootaloo was sitting on her bed with a book in her hand and had glasses on her face. She looked up at me then yelled as she tried to hide her glasses. She wore a black shirt with three triangles on her breast and had on a pair of long black socks. I could also see her panties, and they were blue and white.

“T-troy!”

I laughed as I closed her door then walked over to her and grabbed her arms and made her look at me. She looked at me through her glasses. “Got to admit I like you with glasses Scootaloo.” She blushed as she looked away from me. I let her go, and she sat up on her knees as she looked up at me.

“So, how do we do this?”

I too onto her bed and crossed my legs as she looked at me. “Well, that depends on what you want to do. I’m haven’t forced any of you girls to do it however I want. I’ve just been letting all of you decide how we do it.” She blushed as she looked away from me.

“How do you like it?”

I blushed too slight excitement rushed to my mind. “I like to be the one who’s dominant. I like to control what we do.” She rested her hands on her knees as she looked at me.

“Well, I’m opened minded, but I think I want to start slow.”

I smiled as I moved a hand to her face and cupped her cheek. She smiled as she leaned into my hand and grabbed it with her hand. She looked at me with love in her eyes a sweet smile on her face.

“You know I can’t help but wonder what would have happened if you had kept walking that day. What would have happened if my dad found me before you did? Would he beat me again? Would he try to smash another bottle on me? Would he try to sell me again? That’s all I’ve been thinking about since I’ve joined the herd and wondering I’ve been when my dad is going to buck this up for me. Is he going to take the one only stallion who’s ever given me genuine love?”

My breath caught as I looked at her eye starting to tear up. I moved my hand to her shoulder and pulled her closer to me. She wrapped her arms around me as she softly cried I to my chest. “Scootaloo we don’t have to do this today if you don’t want to. We can try again when you feel more comfortable.” She pulled her body closer to mine, and I wrapped my arms around her to help comfort her.

“I’d like to do that Troy, but I would like you to say with me for a little while.”

I leaned back into the wall as she moved to sit in my lap. “Scootaloo listen to me closely.” She looked up at me as I spoke. “ I can’t just be physically there for any of you, and I have to be there for you all emotionally as well. Just like what you're going through now Scootaloo. I can’t just say I understand what you mean. I can’t say it’s all going to be ok because that’s something I can’t promise you now or ever. Something unexpected could always happen to you, to me or any of the others but if something does happen, I can promise that I’ll fight like hell to protect you all.” She smiled as she pressed her head into my chest and I noticed the need coming from her marehood started to heat up even more as she moved her lower body around on my lap. ‘Just hold on a little longer Scootaloo he’ll pay.’ She calmed down after an hour of talking and snuggling into my chest. She said that we could try again in a few hours which I was more than happy to do as it also gave me time to plan a ‘accidental’ death for her father involving an untraceable poison and a cider bottle to the head. I walked out of her leaving a smiling Scootaloo who seemed much happier than when I walked into her room. I looked down to the table at the last three pieces of paper on the table. A strange feeling of nervousness washed over me as I looked at them. I took the piece of paper in the middle and turned it over. “Cadence oh boy.” I walked over to her door but stopped as I reached for her doorknob. I back up a little not sure if I should try having sex with her. Shining Armor had tried rapping her and hurt while trying to do so. I shook my head then steady my mind as I walked back up to the door and grabbed the doorknob. ‘Come on damn it I’ve handled much harder task than this. Just go in see what she wants to do and make sure she’s alright with whatever we do.’

“Master Troy”

I stopped in the doorway as my gaze fell on Cadence who was bowing slightly in a tight maid outfit. She had the ends of them to small ends out and let me see that she wasn’t wearing a bra or panties. I could see her scars on her arms and a few legs as well, but there was a nasty looking one she tried to hide on the right side of her right breast. “Ok, this is nowhere near what I thought would happen.” She smiled as she stood back up and walked behind the door then kicked it shut then put her back on the door. I heard the door lock, and I started to think maybe I was worried for nothing. She quickly walked in front of me and stood straight up and pushed her chest and rear out. I looked behind her at her bed, and I saw a pair of handcuff and lube. I blushed I looked back at her red face as she looked at me a nervous look and body language

“Master, what can your maid down for you?”

‘Ok, I guess I’ll just ease into this.’ I walked forward and wrapped an arm around her lower waist then interlaced my finger to making to hard for her to back off given she told me she likes rough in books at least. “How about we see just how soft your lips are my maid.”

“M-master that is quite inappropriate!”

‘Ok, I guess she acting like a character in her book because that practiced.’ I smiled as I pulled her more into me and her chest was smashed into mine. “Too bad because I want to see just how soft they are.” She opened her mouth to speak but I didn’t let her. I forced my lips on her and used my tongue to play with hers. For a second she fought back but stop when I started to push more into the kiss. She put a hand onto my chest and dug her nails in as she started to shake. I thought I was scaring her, so I pulled out of our kiss a string of saliva keeping us connected until it broke from its weight.

“Master… more”

I smiled as she wasn’t scared but excited as I saw a light of clear fluid running down her leg. I moved my hands to her flanks then pulled her up off her huffs surprising her. I walked over to her bed then dropped her on it, and she fell back her wings spread wide. I smiled as I leaned over her and she slightly smiled as sweet scent filled the air as her tail swung from side to side spreading the scent.

“What are your orders master?”

Her voice had a mountain of lust behind it. I smiled as I had a hand down her stomach down to the end of her skirt. “You want an order then here is an order. I want you to take this maid outfit off then lay back on the bed.” She smiled as I let her get up and I sat down on the bed as she stood in front of me. Her wings stiffened as she untied the bow on her back and the front of her outfit came loss. She grabbed the lower half of the outfit with her magic but covered her marehood and breast as the outfit came off her.

“M-master this is so indecent.”

Staying true to her character she played the bashful maid who was being used by her master. I grabbed the cuffs and spun them around my finger as I looked at her. “Now, didn’t I say I wanted to see what you look like without the outfit.” Her face turned red as she moved her hands aside. I blinked as she tried to hide when over her nipple nearly destroying the whole thing. A scar was just above her marehood. It looked like a small knife was dragged across her skin but only deep enough to leave the scar. I stood from the bed dropping the handcuffs on the bed and walked over to Cadence as she looked down at the ground.

“Master p-please do not mind my scars.”

I put a hand on her shoulder and pulled her into a hug.

“M…”

“Dropped the act Cadence.” I hugged her tightly as she looked up at me.

“Troy, do I look ugly with these scars?”

I rubbed the spot between her wings and held her close with my other hand. “No, your a pulchritudinous body and your scars to me only add to it.” Cadence smiled as she reached up and grabbed my face then pulled my lips to hers. I pushed deeper into the kiss as she started to run her hand down my face and to my chest. She opened her mouth, and I felt her tongue push against my lips. I opened my mouth, and he pushed tongue, but I was still the dominant player in the herd. I moved my hands to her hips and wrapped my hands around the top of thighs right under her flanks. I pulled her off her hoofs, and she pushed her head back as she started to submit to my control of the kiss. She moved her hands to my back and the back of my head. I moved my hands up a little higher and squeezed her flanks roughly making her moan into my mouth. Her tail wrapped itself around my right arm as I kneaded her flanks in my hands. I walked over to the bed and separated our lips and threw Cadence on the bed. She looked at me a smiled on her, and I leaned down placing my hands beside her hips.

“Troy?”

“Time for us to get to the real fun.” She blushed as I moved one hand to her stomach and slowly moved my hand down to her marehood. But stopped when I saw the cuffs out of the corner of my eyes. I smiled evilly as I looked at Cadence face. “Ok, two things are about to happen one you're going to turn over and put your hand behind your back, but before that, I want to try something with that lube you have.” She then sat up leaving a large wet spot on the bed. I undid my pants and let then fall as Cadence got to her hoofs. She stared at my erection and blushed as she did so.

“You're bigger than most stallions.”

My ego got a boost as I heard that. “Ok, do you know what a boob job is?” She nodded as she pushed me down and got onto her knees and grabbed the lube on the bed. She opened the top and poured some between her breast then used her wings to spread it as she closed the lube bottle. Once she finished spreading she lube in then wrapped her breast around my erection. It felt strange with the lube, but as she moved her breast up and down, it was very effective. The sensations of her breast moving around my erection was so different from having sex or getting a blowjob.

“Do you like this?”

“Ya, I really do.”

“Good so let me try something too.”

She opened her mouth then took the head into her mouth and started to suck on it. I moaned as she used her tongue to lick my head as she pushed her mouth farther down but not too far as she used her breast on my shaft. “God that is nice.” I put my hand on her head and made her move her head a little faster as her wings started to spread wide. I felt my orgasm coming quickly then I forced her head down making her released her breast from my shaft as I began to cum in her mouth. Her eyes widened then closed as she swallowed all the cum in her mouth. When my orgasm tapered off, I let her head go and let her pull her head back. She swallowed the last of it then opened her mouth for me to look into it. I blushed as she stood up in front of me. I saw she was soaking wet and I followed her legs down to the ground. There was a small puddle where her knees were. I looked back up at her as she held the cuffs in her magic.

“I like that you just used me.”

‘Ok, she’s a very submissive type.’ I grabbed the cuffs from her magic then grabbed her arm and pulled her down into my lap. My erection pressed between her cheeks and up into her tail. “Cuffs are going in got a problem with that?”

“No, but I want to be face to faHHH!”

I moved one hand around her and started to play with her outer lips with my fingers. She started to squirm as I pushed two fingers into her making her moan. I grabbed her right hand with my left then pulled it behind her back and cuffed her hand. I pushed my hand roughly into her pussy as she tried to pull her left forward. “Don’t pull away from me Cadence not while I’m in control you will listen to me.”

“Sorry master.”

I smiled as she moved her right behind her back and let me cuff her other hand once both her hands were cuffed I moved my other hand to her breast and squeezed on her left breast hard as I pushed a third finger into her. She screamed as I pulled my fingers out of her then threw her to the side.

“Master?”

I moved back and grabbed her hips. She bit her lower lip and sucked in a breath as I rubbed my head up and down her soaked slit. Lining up with her entrance as she wrapped her legs around my waist.

“Be gentle.”

I rammed into her breaking her hymen quickly, and I hit her cervix, but an inch of my erection was not fully inside her yet. Cadence was as tight as Sweetie but Sweetie could take it fully but she couldn’t. Her back arched as she silently screamed into the air. I wrapped my arms around her waist then pulled her up and her weight forced her the rest of the way done on my erection as I felt her soul enter my body and into her womb. her felt different from Celestia’s and Luna’s souls hers but I’d worry about that later. For now, I stopped Cadence sitting on my lap with my erection fully in her as she instinctively started to move her hips.

“M...mas..ter so deep.”

I smiled as I grabbed her hips and pulled her up on my erection making her moan as she came to her senses. She moved legs from around my waist and placed her knees onto the bed so she could start bouncing on my lap. Her breast shock from side to side in my face and I leaned forward and took her left nipple into my mouth. She gasped and I felt her walls clamp down on my erection. I sucked harder on the nipple then was surprised when a small amount of milk flowed out. I swallowed it then let the nipple go and looked at her as she hair covered her face but I could see a whole new shade of red on her face. “Galactorrhea uh, not a bad taste either.” I pulled her up by her hips then dropped Cadence on her back and lifted her flanks into the air. I pushed back into her and started to thrust as she moaned. Her breast swung as I thrust into her and her tail was wrapped tightly around my left arm.

“I-i’m cumming Troy!”

I felt my second orgasm coming quickly as I pushed back into her womb as we both came. We rode out our orgasms and I pulled her up onto my erection as it starting to soften inside her. Cadence twitched as her orgasm tapered off and she leaned forward and rested her head on my shoulder. I reached around and froze the cuffs and crushed them freeing Cadence who wrapped her arms around my neck. I held her until she finally passed out in my arms. I laid her down then got my pants on and walked over to Celestia’s room. I opened the door and walked but didn’t see Celestia in the room then to my surprise two white hands grabbed me from behind. I panicked then grabbed the hands and threw her over my shoulder. Celestia turned mid-air and landed on her hooves but something was wrong. Her mane and tail had turned pink as a sunset. Her hips and chest had grown at least a size. She was in a bright pink lingerie with a white bow between her breast and panties with a sweet smile on her face.

“I was about to lose the little patience I have right now.”

It was clear by the way she talked she wasn’t lying. I nodded and stood back up all the way and crossed my arms. “Ok, that aside I will let you decide what we do like I did the others.” I didn’t even have time to react when she jumped at me. She wrapped her arms around my neck and the sudden weight threw me back onto the bed. Her lips mashed against my own with her breasts pressing against his chest. She pulled her head back and sat up on my lap “How do you want to do this?” She smiled as she put her hand on my shoulders and leaned down.

“You were on top last time my turn this time.”

“Fine.” She smiled as she untied the bow the held her lingerie top letting her breast fall free. She stood up to get her panties off and I stood up and took my pants off. Celestia wrapped her arms around my neck and her breast pressed into my chest. I wrapped my left arm around her waist and I moved my right to her wings and started to massage the spot in the middle of her wings like the last time we had sex. She hummed as she wings opened wide as she leaned more into me and I let us fall back onto the bed. Celestia started to rub her outer lips on the underside of my erection.

“I’ve been waiting for this all day.”

I moved my hands to her hips and rubbed her cutie mark as she let my neck go. She sat up on my lap as she looked down at me a smiled and blush on her face. She got onto her knees when I was fully erect and looked down at it.

“I think you grew a little from last time but that only makes this better.”

Again my ego got a boost as she put my tip at her opening and slammed down on it my head going into her cervix. Her tongue lolled out of her as she dug her nail into my chest as she slowly pushed herself up until my tip was just in her then dropped right back down on top of me spearing herself. I grabbed her hips as we started a steady rhythm of her pulling herself up and I pulled her back down. As she bounced Celestia reached up and grabbed her breast and started to play with her own nipples.

“Harder!”

I smiled as I pulled her down on me and pushed up into her making her scream as I forced my tip into her womb. I forced her down and started to move so she would still be on top of me but I could have more control.

“What are you do...AH!”

I got to my knees and grabbed her flank then I started to pound into her making her scream more. She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled my head into her chest. I felt my orgasm coming and Celestia’s walls were clamping down on me as she started her own orgasm. Like Sweetie she continued to bounce through her orgasm. ‘Shit she not going to stop for a while. I was right as she rode on top on me for the next half hour making me cum four more times and made her cumming seven more times. When we finished Celestia couldn’t move her legs and had cum leaking from her marehood. My pelvis was sore so putting on my pants and walking wasn’t easy.

‘Master I can’t hold for more than another hour.’

I heard Shadow say as a pair of white eyes appeared in a shadow in the window. I nodded and the eyes faded out. I walked into the master room and looked at Applebloom. She had a black shirt tied under her chest showing off her breast and had on a pair of mini shorts.

“Do you like these?”

She waved her hand down herself and I blushed an I looked at her. “I can’t lie to you Applebloom I wouldn't mind seeing you in something like more often.” Applebloom smiled and swayed her hips as she walked over to me. She jumped on me when she was close and I wrapped her arms around be hips but my legs tried to give out from the added weight. Applebloom noticed right way and looked up at me.

“What’s wrong?”

I smiled as she looked at me worry on her face. “Just a little sore from Celestia going overboard. Scootaloo and you are the only ones left for me to help with your heat.” Applebloom looked worried back I noticed her rubbing her legs together.

“Troy I can wait if you can’t…”

“I’m fine I’ll just need to take it slowly at first is all.” She smiled as she grabbed my hands and pulled me over to the bed then had me sit down. She sat down on my lap and pressed her chest into mine. She smirked as she ran her hands down my lower chest and stopped on my new abs.

“I wonder if you can get even more buff.”

I laughed as I put my hands on her hips. “Don’t know but maybe I could but what do I get if I try?” She smiled and moved her hands back up my chest. She grabbed the sides of my head and rested her forehead on mine.

“I don’t know what do you want~?”

I smiled and rubbed her hips my finger going under the shorts. “A kiss would be a nice start.” Applebloom pressed her lips into mine and pushed her tongue against my lips. I opened my mouth and she pushed her tongue into my mouth. Our tongues fought as I leaned into the kiss but Applebloom surprised me when she threw her weight forward and made me fall on my back. My pelvis was still sore and started to throb as she made us fall back. I wrapped my arms around Applebloom’s waist as she played with my hair. She broke the kiss and she looked down at me her eyes full of lust.

“I was wondering are you a flank or breast stallion?”

I smiled as I squeezed her ass making her moan. “That answer your question?” She dropped her rear onto my laps and started to rub it on my crotch.

“Yes, It does.”

I smiled as I flipped us and pinned her under me a smile on my face. “So, top or bottom?”

“Bottom is fine with me.”

I smiled as I put a hand on Applebloom’s stomach and ran my hand up to the knot on her t-shirt. Applebloom reached down to my pants and unbuttoned my pants as I pulled the knot undone. Her breast were freed and I grabbed her right breast then started to kneaded it as I lowered my other hand to her shorts the slide my hand down the front of the shorts. She wasn’t wearing panies and I smiled as started to rub her outer lips. She was soaking wet and she bit down on her right hand as she moaned then spoke as she bit down on her hand.

“This feels so good~”

I smiled as I pushed two fingers into her and she screamed as I did. I moved my other hand from her breast to the side of her shorts and pulled her shorts down. I saw her outer lips and saw that she was very swollen. I smiled as I pulled my fingers out of her and grabbed her hip and placed my face between her hips and started to eat her out. Applebloom’s breath caught in her throne as I pushed my tongue into her and she screamed as she grabbed the sheets on the bed. She was by far the sweetest mare I had eaten out in the last few hours. I moved my tongue around and hit a spot inside her and she screamed louder as she wrapped her legs around my head. ‘I must have found her g-spot.’

“Do that again!”

I did and she screamed again. ‘Ok, I have two screamers in my herd.’ A few more licks and Applebloom came as she used her legs to hold my head in place. She relaxed her legs as she rode out her orgasom and I pulled my head free but she grabbed my shoulders and pulled me down on top of her then locked our lips together. I wrapped an arm around her and flipped us and let her have a turn on top. She broke our kiss and sat up on my lap a sedative smiled on her face.

“I guess I get to be on top hm?”

I smiled as I rubbed her thighs as I looked up at her. “Ya, I’m just going to let you control the speed since I’m still a little sore.”

“Ok then, so can you get the pants off or do you want me to get them off for you?”

I smiled and undid my pants and she lifted herself up on her knees as I kicked off my pants. Applebloom grabbed my erection then lined up my tip with her opening then dropped herself down. She was as tight as Sweetie Belle but her walls weren’t softer then Sweetie’s was. Applebloom moved her flanks side to side as she sat on my lap.

“Finally.”

I heard her mutter under her breath as she moaned moved on me. I wrapped my right arm around her waist as I sat up. I rested my back on the headboard and Applebloom started to lift herself up then dropped herself down. I placed both hands to her hips as she bounced and watched as her breast bounced in my face. I rubbed her cutie mark with my left and moved my right up her body towards her breast. When I was about to grab her breast again then interlocked our finger as she started to bounce on me. My pelves had started to get sore again but I didn’t care. I grabbed her flank with my left and kneaded the flank as she slammed herself down on my erection and I hit her womb every time.

“I-I’m cumming!”

I was close again and we started to cum at the same time. Applebloom slammed down on me and forced the tip of my erection was forced into her womb as she squeezed down on my erection. Her stomach bulged out a little as my cum filled her womb. After a few second Applebloom started to move her hips again. ‘I love and hate this!’ Another twenty minutes passed before Applebloom was left like Celestia. I took my pants and headed for Scootaloo’s room again. I looked over at the window I saw the shadow in then sighed. I walked over to the door then opened the door and moved my right arm so my shadow touched the shadow of the house.

“Thank you.”

The white eyes appeared in my arms shadow and I felt him enter my soul again. I took a deep breath as I walked back into the house as I felt all the soreness of my body felt rejuvenated.

‘Master I’ve returned the extra energy I haven’t used when I was in the shadow of the house.’

I smiled at that as it meant I could handle Scootaloo and Rarity If I decided to go. I walked back to Scootaloo room. I opened the door and saw that Scootaloo had removed her shirt. She was still wearing her glasses on alone with her socks and matching bras and panties. She sat on her bed again reading then she looked up at me a smile on her face. “Same as you asked for earlier we’ll take this slowly.” She smiled as I walked over once I sat down Scootaloo moved into my lap and wrapped her legs around her legs around my waist. But I noticed an empty bottle on the bed behind her. It wasn’t a liquor bottle of any kind but when Scootaloo saw I had it she tried to grab it. I grabbed her hands and pinned them to my chest as I read the bottle out loud.

“Fertility positions for barren mares or low fertility?”

I looked at her and she looked down in shame. “Scootaloo…”

“I went to the doctor before my heat and found out my fertility was lower than a normal. I still have an ok chance of getting pregnant but this helped with my chances.”

I smiled then sat the bottle down on the nightstand and let her hands go then hugged her close. She wrapped her arms around my neck and hugged me with her wings as she hugged me. I rubbed her back below her wings as she clung to me. ‘Better lighten the mood.’ I rubbed her back once more then moved my hand to her cheek and made her look at me. “What do you think we’ll have? A colt or filly?” She smiled as she leaned back, both letting me get a better look at her and pressing her slightly wet panties into my crouch.

“I want us to have a colt so he can be a great stallion like you, Celestia knows there needs to be more of them.”

I laughed as I looked at her then looked at her with a frown on my face. “Trust me, I’m not a great as you all think I am if anything I’m worst then your fath….” Before I could finish she pulled her right arm from my neck then punched me right in my face forcing me to fall back after losing my balance. Scootaloo pulled her legs out from under me then slammed both hands beside my head and I looked up at her and for the first time, I was scared of one of my mares.

"Now, listen to me, Troy!"

She yelled as she looked down at me and her anger was clear.

"You are nothing like that son of a horse! You are kind, loving and as generous as Rarity. So what if, you've taken life before but that because you had too. For bucks sack, you saved a foal and came back with a nearly burn off arm all to protect her! How can you even think you are anything like him?!"

I looked to the side but she grabbed my chin and forced me to look at her.

"Talk right now."

I sighed as I started to talk. "You want to know something Scootaloo?" Then sat on my crouch as she looked down at me.

"Go on."

I looked up at the roof as spoke. "Before coming here I was ready to just fight until someone finally killed me, I wanted to die for what I did." Scootaloo looked down at her eyes wide as I finally looked at her again. "Do you know what it's like to carry the guilt of killing Scootaloo? How it feels to kill and have to keep killing to protect those love. To think of all the lives your ruined, how many orphans have you made? How many widows had I made in my life? Haha, you'd even start to wonder what right to life do you have to live after all the lives you abruptly ended." Scootaloo looked at me unsure what to say to me, not know what she could say to me after I said that. She looked down and her hair covered her eyes.

"Do love us, Troy?"

"Yes! Scootaloo I love all you, what I want has taken the back seat for the fact that a care about you all. I want foals with you all, I just..." She looked up at me tears in her eyes as she looked at me.

"Why do you think so little of your own life?!"

She started to cry as she started beating her fist on my chest.

"You can't think like that with all of us trying to have foals with you! What would the others think!? Do the others even know about this and how stupid it is!?"

I just let her beat on my chest not really hurting at all. "Celestia knows and she was hurt I thought of it. But my life isn't what I'm worried about right now. I've made the decision to start a family so whatever I think doesn't matter. I have to put it behind me and take care of those who need me there." Scootaloo stopped beating on my chest as she put both my hands on my chest.

"Why did you think your life meant so little even now knowing how much we care about you? Why can't you just do like you said and put it behind you? Why did you hold on to that guilt for so long?"

"I can't forgive myself I guess is the main point. I knew what it was like to lose someone you love when my sister was killed, my friends were killed and for a long time, I killed out of anger. Once the war was over I finally had time to think of what I had done." Silence filled the room as I looked at the crying mare who had been hit with something you couldn't understand unless you'd killed.

"I still want to have a foal with you but I can't do that today not after you told me that."

I nodded and she got off me, and when I stood up she grabbed my shoulder.

"I didn't say I want you to leave, and I would like to cuddle a little even if we don't have sex."

I smiled and let Scootaloo pull me back down to the bed. I laid on my back and Scootaloo snuggled down into my side. I wrapped an arm around her neck and she grabbed my hand as she laid her head on my chest. 'I guess this is ok.'

The heat part two
View Online

The Imperial arms

The heat part two

I laid in bed with Scootaloo for a few hours, and Scootaloo had snuggled herself as close as she could. Once night had fallen, I left the house deciding to go and see Rarity seeing as Sweetie had said it was ok, I still had mixed feelings about it as of this moment, on the one hand, Rarity was is a gorgeous mare with a heart of gold any stallion would be lucky to have in there life, but on the other I didn't love her, and she wasn't in my herd. I walked down the road to ponyville my mind going over these thoughts as I tried to figure out exactly what I was going to do when I got there. It didn't take long before I had walked up to Carousel Boutique home and workplace of Rarity the mare that every stallion in ponyville would pay to have on their arm for an hour at least.

'Master, I do not understand why you bother with these ponies sometimes, you and I both have seen more attractive cows in cities and dogs in the forest them these mares. For my soul, I can't see why you choose to keep so many of them around, the alicorns I can understand as they have excellent traits to inherit but the other ponies I can't see as to how they are worth the trouble of keeping.'

I ignored him as I knocked on the door to the Boutique that held the mare that plague my mind the last few moments, I waited for only a few seconds before the door opened, and my jaw nearly to fall to the ground before I regained my cool as I looked at not only Rarity Belle. Rarity was dressed in a form-fitting black dress with arm long black gloves with black silk neckless with a white diamond on the front. Her mane was straightened and reached the middle of her back, and her chest was pushed up slightly so their size could be showed off. In her right hand was a glass of what I think was wine.

"Rarity we need to talk before anything happens." She looked at me with a raised eyebrow but waved me in as I noticed a few mares looking at me. Rarity used her magic to close all the curtains on the bottom floor.

"Ok Darling, what's wrong?"

I sighed as I interlock my fingers as I talked to her. "I've spoken with Scootaloo before coming here. She's the only mare of my herd who I didn't have sex with today after I told her a few things she even punched me, but I don't blame her for that."

"Why did she strike you?"

She walked over to the couch, and she pressed herself into my side after setting the glass down on a desk in the front. I told her everything that happened between Scootaloo and me each time I talked to her. Halfway through Rarity pulled herself away from me when I told her how I wanted to die before coming, and I was expecting to be hit again, but instead, She just hugged my chest and rubbed her cheek against mine when I finished talking.

"I see, Scootaloo just overreacted because of her heightened mental state because of her heat. When a mare is younger, she's much more likely to do crazy things and ends up chasing the herd stallion away from the herd. "

I wrapped an arm around her as she started to run her hand down my chest. "Rarity, I'm here, but I want to know is what do you get out of this?" Rarity rubbed a finger up my chest as she moved to sit in my lap.

"A foal."

I was a little caught off guard by that but calmed down a second later. "That was not what I was expecting Rarity and why do you want to have a foal with me?" She smiled as she moved her hands to the sides of my face as she leaned closer to my face.

"Becuase you have inheritable traits I would love my foal to have. But, more than that you've shown a level of love and duty to your mares that is never seen in a stallion. Then when you slept with Princess Luna, you didn't hide it and was upfront on what happened. As for the inheritable traits, there are two I have them to have. Your good heart and your willingness to help others."

She pressed her lips to mine as she stopped talking and I wrapped my arms around her waist as she wrapped her arms around my neck. I moved one up her hack to the back of her head as I moved then other to her left thigh. I found a piece of lace on her thigh, and I felt fluids soaking into my pants. Then I moved both hands to her hips than I grabbed her hips then stood up the shock of the sudden movement. I pressed my lips back onto her, and she moaned as I forced my tongue into her mouth as she wrapped her arms around my neck again. I looked out my right eye and saw the stairs that would lead to the rooms. I walked us up the stairs and in the middle Rarity pulled her mouth free.

"Darling don't be so rough with a lady."

I smiled, and Rarity used her magic to open a door on my right. I walked us in and saw a large bed with candles beside the bed. I put her on her hoofs then flicked my free wrist. Flames lite up the room as the candles came to life. Rarity put a hand on my cheek and turned my head back to look at her.

"A romance stallion, rare."

I wrapped my hands around her waist. I rested my head on her forehead and Rarity rubbed her hand on my cheek as her tail wrapped around my left arm.

"Hey, do you think your herd would let me join your herd?"

I laughed then ran a hand down her mane. "You can ask if you want, but I wouldn't mind a large family is a nice thing to have." Rarity laughed then moved her head, and I lifted m head to let her move freely. She pulled me over to the bed and sat me down on the bed then sat beside me.

"So, you know I'd like to be on top."

I smiled then I slid my hand up her dress and found a wet spot then pressed my fingers into that spot. I rubbed my fingertips up and down her outer lips. I moved off the bed and grabbed her hips then pulled her to the edge of the bed. I pushed her dress up and saw she wasn’t wearing anything. “Well, someone like going commando.” I leaned in and gave her a long lick to her slit and cried off as I dove between my tongue between her outer lips and from the loud cries of pleasure she was giving off I could tell I was doing well. I felt her hands grab the back of my head and pull me closer like she was trying to shove more of my face into her dripping pussy. Not that I was complaining, she was delicious. I licked around inside her and then I ran my tongue over a spot inside her and I heard her scream, and her body suddenly heated up. ‘Guess I found her g-spot.’ I licked that spot a few more times, and she screamed again until her walls clamped down on my tongue. She had an orgasm and held my head in place as she rode out her orgasm. After her orgasm was done, she let my head go then pulled my head back and started to undress as she began to get up.

"Oh, darling I've never had that strong of an orgasm."

I smiled as Rarity stood on shaky legs and moved the shoulders straps to the sides and the dress fell to the floor. She slowly pulled out the gloves then stood before me cupping her breasts in her hands. I took my clothes off and I noticed a new set of pink swords on my upper arm. ‘Figure out later than whatever power or no power came with it.’ I walked over to Rarity and she wrapped her arms around me and we kissed one last time before I placed my hands on her hips and let my weight take us back. I landed on the bed and Rarity broke our kiss and sat up on my stomach and my erection was sandwiched between her butt cheeks. Rarity looked back and she looked at my erection.

“Oh my, it’s larger then I thought it would be.”

I rubbed her thighs as she leaned up and lined the tip of my erection with her opening. Rarity rubbed the tip along her slit.

“It feels so different from a stallion’s flat tip.”

Rarity stopped rubbing it then started to lower herself down onto my erection. She wasn’t a virgin or as tight as any of the others back good god her walls were soft. When she was all the way down on my erection my tip pressed into her cervix. Rarity hummed as she ground her hips on my crotch.

“I think you're more of a mustang then a stallion.~”

I felt my ego get another boost as Rarity started to bounce on my lap. I pressed my hands on the bed and when I was halfway up Rarity wrapped her arms around my head and pulled my face into her bouncing breast. I grabbed her flanks and kneaded them as she slammed down on me. She started to scream as I felt her wall tighten around me. She slammed down on me as hard as she could and she had another orgasm. She then once she had ridden out her orgasm she leaned down and wrapped her arms around my neck and started to kiss me as she started to move her hips from side to side. I moaned a little then turned us and my erection came out of her as I stood up. Our kiss broke and Rarity Looked up at me her right eye was covered by her mane.

“W-what are you?”

I grabbed her by the hips and lifted her lower half into the air and entered her again. Rarity moaned as I started to thrust into her. Each time I hilted in her Rarity would moan louder and louder. After ten more minutes, I was close to cumming and Rarity was a mess who could only moan after her four orgasm. When I was at my end I slammed into her and came. Rarity screamed one last time and her tongue fell out the side of her mouth. I pulled out of her and my seed leaked out of her. I smiled a little then picked her up and grabbed my shirt and put it on her then laid her down on the bed.

“T-thank you T-troy.”

I nodded and got my underwear and pants back on. Climbed into bed beside her and pulled her close to me. She rubbed her head onto my chest and I wrapped my arms around her. We laid there until I saw a shadow formed on Rarity's bedroom window and I narrowed my eyes. I leaned down closer to Rarity’s head and talked into her ear. "Stay here someone just got on your roof outside your window." Rarity tried to turn her head, but I grabbed her head not wanting whoever this was to know we know their there. The shadow started to move, and I jumped up and rushed the window. I slammed the window open, and someone fell off the roof. I jumped out then looked around at the ground. A large lizard had fallen to the ground. He had on a black shirt and coat with a pair of blue jeans. He had three large green scales on his head and his under jaw was green as well. The rest from what I could see was purple. I jumped down and grabbed him as he tried to get up. I slammed his head down into the ground and knocked him out. I pulled him around front to Rarity’s front door. Ponies watched me as I pulled him into the boutique but his coat. I closed the door and set the lizard down in a waiting chair. I froze his hands together behind the chair and pulled a chair in front of him and waited.

“Troy.”

I looked over to the steps and saw Rarity in my shirt and a pair of fluffy sleep pants then looked at the lizard.

“Spike!?”

“You know this peeping tom?”

Rarity walked over to me and she was having trouble walking the whole way. I stood up and let her sit down in the chair. I stood behind her and she grabbed my hands and placed them on her shoulders as pained grands came from the lizard. I looked over at him and he shook his head and blink his eyes a few times then looked around. He stopped us us and zeroed on the hands I had my hands on Rarity’s shoulders.

“Rarity who is that and why was he in your bedroom?”

Rarity’s cheeks turned red and I patted her shoulder as I walked around and back behind Spike. “Hold still.” I melted the ice and he moved his arms around to the front and rubbed his wrist.

“I had forgotten you were coming back from your tip to trottingham. This is my new coltfriend and future king of equestria Troy.” He looked at with looked at me with disdain in his glare. As he talked with Rarity and you could hear it in his voice.

“I see but why are you dating ‘him’? I thought you gave that up after the Blueblood gala incident.”

I didn’t like his tone but Rarity grabbed my hand when I lifted my right hand. I looked down at her and she nodded her head and I sighed. I looked at him again and I could see a seat of claws coming from his hands.

“I think I need to leave.”

Spike got up from his seat and dug his claws into the wood of the back as he grabbed the back as he stood up. His body language made it clear her was mad and I watched him as he walked away from us.

“Spike, please you don’t have to leav…”

Spike stop and looked back at her his eyes full of anger. I narrowed my eyes as he looked at us and he turned and clenched his fist. I got in front of Rarity and clenched my right fist. “I dare you to try boy.” He took a step and I made fire erupted from my right fist and covered my left in ice as I looked at him. He back down fear edged into his face as he looked at me.

“W-what the!?”

“Your trying to start a fight with Thanatos?”

“Thanatos?”

I smiled as sweat started to form on his head. I took a step towards him and she took one back. “You can feel it can’t you Spike. That weight on your shoulder, a crushing fear that weight pressing down your soul. Your will breaks in a instant when someone stronger than yourself stands before you ready to kill .” He started to shake violently as he looked at me before his eyes rolled back and he fell back out cold sweat pouring down his face.

“What did you do to him Troy?”

I looked back at Rarity a smile on my face. “I just had to make him calm down Rarity. Sheer intimidation is very useful thing if you know how to use it.”

“I see.”

I turned back to him then walked over to him and picked him up and threw him over my shoulder. “I’ll be back in an hour. I’m taking him to the stallions. Because if I have to deal with him again and he thinks he’s going to buck up on us again I’ll knock his head off his shoulders.”

“Please don’t hurt him he’s my friend.”

I sighed then looked back at her. “Ok, but if he attacks me then I’ll knock him out.”

“Fine but only if you have no other choice.”

I turned my head then started to walk to the door.

“Do you want a shirt or maybe your shoes?”

I stopped and looked down at my bear feet and my bare chest. “I may need those.” Five minutes later I had my shirt back along with my shoes. I was walked down the street the still out cold dragon apparently on my shoulder.

“SPIKE!”

I stopped near the edge of the town and I saw Twilight running up behind me with her mother close behind. I turned as Twilight ran up to me and tried to punch me. I side stepped her and she fell to the ground when she didn’t make contact. “Can I help you?”

“That’s my little brother!”

I raised an eyebrow then shrugged my other shoulder and threw him over to her. She caught him and they fell to the ground. I walked away as Twilight yelled for me to die. I ignored her as I walked away. I walked into the forest wanting to talk to the guys and the fact I saw Celestia waiting on the front step with a popsicle and licking it from base to tip. I couldn’t go another marathon like we did last night as much as I’d love to.

‘Hey master were...’

‘I know were being followed seven by my count. Not ponies that’s for sure with that heavy breathing.’

‘I think their some of those dogs. A few seem to be wounded but from what I’m not sure.’

I huffed as I walked down the path and started to smell smoke from our chimney at the cabin. I walked into the clearing and saw Mac and Harvester sitting by a fire with Mr. Rich sitting on the porch eating a I found out her was an old friend of Harvester’s from childhood. I waved when Mac saw me.

“What are you doing here Troy?”

I smiled as I walked up and fist pumped him. “Just stretching my legs man, my body is still sore as hell from my last fight and the girls are running me ragged.” The two of them laughed then Mac kicked a block of wood in front of the fire. I smiled and Mr.Rich came down with the stallion who I chased off walked out of the house. He froze as I looked up at him.

“Oh buck.”

He turn to run back into the house and I shot a ice blast at the door and froze it. He looked back at me and he started to sweat. ‘This is going to be fun.’ I smiled as I looked at him and so did Mac. “Hey peeping tom, now that I got the chance want to tell me why you tried to peep on Applebloom?”

“WHAT!?”

Both Harvester and Mac jumped up scaring the poor stallion.

“N-now guys come on I made a mistake.”

Harvester cracked his knuckles and Mac punched his left hand a few time. “I was nice and let you go after wetting yourself, they may not be that nice. I’d run now if I was you.” He did just that and Mac went after him as he ran around the house. Harvester ran around the other side and I heard a stallion scream like a filly and Mr.Rich laughed as he sat down across from me and pick up a stick and started to poke the fire.

“You know now he’s sleeping outside tonight right?”

I laughed as I made a heard a yell of pain. “Ya, but I got so news for you Rich.”

“Oh ya?”

“I’m sure your going to be a grandpa soon.” He smiled as he looked at me.

“I’m glad to hear it, I’m going to spoil him or her rotten.”

I rolled my eyes as I looked into the fire when I saw Mac and Harvester walk out from around the corner dragging the out cold stallion. They pulled him over to the fire and took their seats again. I nodded my head and I heard a branch snap behind me with heavy labored breathing. I turned my head and saw one of the dogs walking out with a arrow in his back. He was a younger dog with brown and white fur and had some impressive claws. His eye were purple and black pupils.

“H-help please.”

He fell and I got a better look at the arrow and saw he had dry blood on his back. I stood up as he tried to get to his feet again. “Hold still, man.” Grabbed him by the arm and helped him get up then over to the the block was setting one. I shot the frozen door with fire and looked at Mac. “Mac go into the house and go to my room and get rags, any badges you can find.” He nodded then ran into the house as I snapped my fingers in front of his face a few times. He looked at me and blinked as she looked at me. I put one finger up and moved it back and forth. He followed it the finger and he was smile awake which was a good sign.

“Got it.”

Mac ran out with the rags and the rags were clean, with a full first aid kit in hand. “Good now, this is going to hurt like hell man. Mac help me here, when I get the arrow out keep pressure applied firmly and directly over the wound with the rags that’s the best control the most serious bleeding. So come over here and I’m going to push the arrow through from the back. Ready guys?” Mac balled up a rag and grabbed his shoulder as I grabbed the arrow.

“Ya, just get it out.”

I nodded and firmly pushed the arrow forward. Blood started to get worse as I shoved it through the front of his shoulder. When I was out I grabbed the arrow head and broke the arrow head off and pulled the arrow shaft out and mac did as I said and I froze the front wound shut so we drain the blood through the entrance wound.

“Good gems that hurt.”

I laughed as I turned the block and had Mac move his hand then made fire cover my right. “That was the easy part thi is what’s really going to hurt. I made the fire take the shape of an arrow and shoved it through the hole and ice. He let out a blood chilling scream as I cauterized the wound shut from the inside. I stopped the flames and saw the wound had closed as well.

“Son of a pack bitch!”

He threw his other arm back and punched me in the face. Hit me square in the nose which made it bleed a little and Mac threw him to the ground and he hit the wounded shoulder. I pressed a thumb to the nose and blew as hard as I could. A good amount of blood came out then I wiped the rest off. “Not bad, so want to tell me how that happened?” The dog used his good arm to lift himself up and looked at me.

“A clan war, my clan was beat I tried to stop them when they took our females and were killing the puppies.”

Mac looked shocked and I was getting a little angry. I stood up and looked down at him with a deep stare. “Where is this other clan?”

“To the east the thunder clan I’m a member of the fox of clan. They were after us because some females born look like wolfs. They can sell them on the slave market for a high price.” I frowned then turned the way her came from.

“Going after them?”

I looked over at Mac and who had smile on his face. “You coming?”

“Eeyep!”

“You know this will be dangerous right?” He smiled then I nodded my head and smiled as walked to the house. I opened a door in the side and pulled out a axe and sledgehammer. Mac took the axe and I rested the sledgehammer on my shoulder. “You hang back and act as vanguard while I charge in and send them back.”

“Got it.”

“You both come back you hear me!”

We waved as we ran into the forest and Mac ran up beside me.

“Know this maybe crossing a line but how’s the first night of heat?”

I looked over at him and smiled as I looked at him. “I’m sure your going to be an uncle.” He smiled and raised a fist a smile on his face. “Well since your in a talking mood want to tell who your new marefriend is?” His red fur go redder as he looked straight ahead.

“Miss Cheerilee, and before for I left we…”

I raised and hand then closed my fist and he stopped as I took a few steps forward. “I can hear you breathing come out!” Someone jumped from a tree above me and I jumped back ready do a nasty fight but stopped when I saw a wolf girl with a child in her arms and knife in hand. She had black hair on her head and on the upper part of her tail with the rest of the fur I could see being grey. She had on a blue over shirt over a coat with khaki pants on with some very pretty eyes with a scar just above her nose. The baby was young and saw on the small size which made me worry a little. His coat was grey as well with emrold green eyes.

“Relax miss, I'm Troy this isy friend Big Mac. We're here to help you so please put the knife down.” As a sign I meant no hatm I threw the sledgehammer aside and make did the same. She looked at us warily but the baby started to cry and she looked down at him I was guessing.

“I don't it maybe stupid to ask but do you have thing to eat haven't eaten in two days.”

I looked at Mac then Nodded for him to go back to the cabin he nodded the took out run after piece up his axe. “My friend is going to get you two some but I the mean time I'd like to ask why your our here alone with a young one after a clan war?” She looked at me confused as she sheathed her knife.

“I'm a rogue and I don't know about any clan wars in this area.”

She started rock the crying baby but he wouldn't stop. I walked over and looked at him and saw his lips, eyes and nose were dry. “He may be dehydrated here I can do something about that.” I took my shirt off and made a small block of ice then heated the shirt enough to melt the ice inside. The shirt started to drip water and I held the boy's head still and let him take the wet shirt in his mouth. He slowly stopped crying as more water was slowly entering his system.

“Thank you Sir.”

I looked at her and she gave me a real smile. I smiled back as I let her take over as I looked at her. “A rouge hm, seems strange last I heard you dogs ran in packs.” She huffed as she leaned her onto a tree.

“Not if your like me, I was forced to make with the alpha and I thrown out when I stabbed him. I found out a few months later I was with pup and well a few months later this like guy came into the world.”

I nodded and then heard a breach snap Behind her. I saw a pair of eyes looking down from a tree. “DOWN!” She did as I said then I threw my arm up and shot a stream of ice shards few into the tree and a body fell from the tree a few seconds later. It was of a male dog with a thunderbolt on his brand on his chest.

“Thunder clan?”

“You know them?”

“A slaver clan I try to avoid them.”

I nodded and walked over to him and found a bag of bits on his body. I opened the bag and it was full of bits and a letter. I took the note out and read it. It was fancy writing and it seemed to be a letter of thanks.

‘We thank you for the shipment of the rare Wolf Breed. As promised one-hundred thousand bits was delivered to you abone the trade of females. We hope this is the beginning of a long business relationship.

The future King of Equestria King Blueblood

I narrowed my eyes as I looked at his name.

‘And next to your title as well how highly can someone think of themselves?’

I huffed and threw the bag down in front of the she wolf. “You take that, I don’t need it since I work as a bounty hunter.” She looked down at the bag then grabbed it as Mac ran but into the area. He had a bag with a blanket and pillow under his arm.

“Thank you both.” She pulled the shirt from the baby’s mouth and threw it over to me. The baby having finally having something to drink calmed down. I dried my shirt and put it back on as she took the blanket and pillow first then took the bag and opened it.

“T-this is to much!”

Mac smiled and I walked over and put a hand on her should. She looked back at me and the little guy reached up and clinched his hands a few times. I reached over her shoulder and he grabbed my fingers. I frowned a little as I looked at him knowing I couldn’t help those girls right now. I looked up at Mac and held the letter out to him. He took it and read the letter quickly.

“He thinks he’s the king? That’s your right isn’t it?”

I huffed as the she wolf looked at me shocked as the little guy started to chew on my hand. “Ya, but I’m still having trouble accepting it. The girls seem to like he idea and I won’t lie it would make life easier for our foals.”

“Your the king of Equestria?!”

I nodded and pulled my hand from the little boys hold. ”Ya, but since the girls aren’t there anymore I don’t have a reason to go to thunderclan's home. If you’d like their is a village outside the forest were you two would be safe from the thunderclan. I can help you get a place to life there and there is another dog at my cabin. Her eyes brightened and a smile formed on her face.’

“Does he have brown and white fur and have larger claws. With purple eyes and black pupils?”

Mac and looked at one another then nodded.

“Gem is alive, my brother is alive!”

She dropped the bag, pillow and blanket and hugged her baby tighter.

“Your going to meet your uncle!”

I laughed a little then looked at Mac. “I’m heading back to town take her to the cabin Mac. I need to get back anyways.” He nodded and held a fist out to me and we fist bumped before I took off running. As I ran I saw someone else running through the forest almost as fast as I was. “The hell?” A second later whoever this was jumped and I lost track of the shadow. I turned and ran over to where the person jumped at. I stopped and found an imprint of a foot in the dirt. They were about the size of my foot before I grew out. But, it didn’t make sense I hadn’t seen any onelease running this fast. I narrowed my eyes and jumped into the trees and jumped around trying to find anything strange as I head back to ponyville. I didn’t see anything but the time I got tot the edge of the forest and left it.

‘Shadow?’

‘I don’t know whoever it was moved to quickly but I could tell it was a male.’

I huffed and ran up to my house and found the front door open. I looked at it for a second then panicked and kick the door in and saw everyone but Scootaloo sitting in the living room. Luna, Nightmare and Daybreaker had come back and I seemed to have scared them but they were ok. Celestia walked up to me and walked over to me.

“What’s wrong Troy?”

I sighed then nodded my head. “Just a little worried, I got something you may want to read Celestia.” I took the letter out of my pocket and she look it as I walked over to my chair and sat down and Scootaloo walked out of the hall. She looked over at me and rubbed her arm as she looked at me. “Hey.”

“Hey.”

Everyone looked between us and I rubbed the back of my head as Scootaloo sat down in the other chair in the room. I signed and took a deep breath. “Celestia come over here please I think it's time I shared some things.” She walked over smoke coming from her mane and tail.

“I’m going to whip the white off his coat when I get my hands on him.”

I laughed as Celestia looked down at the letter. I shook my head and stood up letting her take the seat. “As to be fair to everyone I have a few thing to say about the way I was before coming to this world.” Scootaloo and Celestia looked at me as I retold them what I had told Scootaloo. There were mixed emotions to say the least. They ranged from pity to out right rage. Sweetie, Breathe, Silver and Scootaloo felt bad for me to live with that. Applebloom, Tiara, Luna, Cadence and Celestia weren’t sure how to feel. Lastly Nightmare and Daybreaker was mad as hell at me. As Nightmare as about to go after me Scootaloo spoke up.

“I think we need to talk about this. You’d more than likely conceived with all the girl but me just because we talked about you wanting to die.”

I sighed then crossed my arms as I looked at her. “I can say it’s still a chance because that nuckelavee managed to scar me which means I can be hurt to an extent.” I held my arm up and showed her the scar and suddenly the air in the room changed. It was cold and ice started to form on window. I looked over at Luna who was starting to cry. “Luna?”

“I get how you feel but if you let yourself get killed then what are we going to tell our foals?”

I felt my heart breaking as I looked at her. I waved my hands as I looked at her then I heard crying. “I’m to going anywhere anytime soon Luna. I wanted to have a family and I’ll be damned if I do.” She looked up at me tears in her eyes.

“Really?”

I nodded and she smiled as I looked at her.

“I’ll hold you too it.”

I sighed as Celestia laughed a little.

“So does that mean Scoots is still a virgin?”

I looked over at Diamond Tiara and she looked away from me.

“We’ll I would still like to have a foal.”

And I was lost now, one second everything was emotional the next I was promising not to die. I sighed and Scootaloo hugged me a smile on her face. I looked down at her and smile as she smiled up at me.

“You promised so better keep it or I’ll get pinkie.”

“Keep your promises…”

A voice echoed in the air and I felt a shot of fear run down my spine. I shook and Scootaloo looked up at me with fear in her eyes.

“I forgot pinkie’s powers.”

I looked down at her and a beat of sweat ran down my face.

‘Ok, maybe some ponies are worth something.’

‘More like scary.’ I shook me head and looked at Luna and Celestia. “Look, all of this aside I’ve got worrying news. I saw human footprints in the forest not far from town.” Luna’s eyes went wide as she looked at me.

“Did you see the human!?”

I nodded and she looked worried. “Whoever it was is nearly as fast as I am. That’s real worrying because that could mean he or she could be wearing an armor type or maybe even Balzac a mask type imperial arms. Both those could increase psychic abilities.” Scootaloo looked up at me annoyed then stomped her hoof on my foot. “Ah!, mother…” I took a deep breath as I clenched my fist as I looked down at her. “What was that for?” She smiled as she pressed her body more into me.

“Because now that’s out of the way…”

As she was about to talk I heard my little girl start crying in the master bedroom. I slipped out of Scootaloo hold and rushed the door worried with another human in Equestria. I opened the door and saw her crying in her crib. I sighed then walked into the room and looked down at her. “What’s wrong sweetheart? You just want to see daddy?” She looked up at me and I smiled as I looked down at her. I reached down to pick her up, but she fluttered her wings a little as she looked at me.

“D-daddy!”

I froze and the biggest smile I’ve ever had formed on my face. I picked her up and she grabbed my bangs as she looked up at me

“Daddy!”

She was yelling and all I could do was smiled as I lone tear ran down my check. I heated my face up to dry the tear as I walked back out into the living room. I saw Snowball laying next to the couch asleep in a doggy bed and most of the girls had left the room leaving me with Scootaloo, Applebloom, Luna and Cadence. They looked at me as I walked in holding The little girl. I sat back down in my chair and everyone but Scootaloo got up.

“I’ll take Ameerah:”

“Ameerah?”

“I got tired of calling her, her. She needed a name so I picked one.”

I laughed then let her take as they walked to the door.

“Everyone else is out side and we’ll be back in a few hours. If you two need up well be at town hall getting plans started to build the new castle.”

The quickly walked out of the front door and left us alone. “Scootaloo what was that about?” I turned and she tackled me down onto couch. Scootaloo sat on my crotch and looked down at me a smile on her face.

“That potain is still in my system so my fertility is still heightened.”

I blinked as I looked up at her. Then I smiled as I looked at her and grabbed her thighs.

“My room or the master room?”

“Master room.” She jumped off me and ran into the master room. I smiled as I got up and walked behind her and walked into room as she was getting her clothes off. I took off my shirt and walked over to her. She was pulling her pants and panties down as I walked up behind her then wrapped my arms around her waist. Then started to kiss her tenderly. She started to feel up my chest and I tightened my hold on her back. I felt her slip a hand under my chainmail and she started to feel my abs. I slipped my tongue into her mouth and she didn't stop me. I moved my arms from her waist to her thighs then lifted her into the air. She took her hands from under my clothes and grabbed the sides of my head. I held her at waist height and she wrapped her legs around my waist. After a few minutes as pulled back and we were breathing hard.

"W-whoa Troy."

I smiled and squeezed her thighs making she let out a low moan. I looked at her face. She was blushing and biting her lower lip almost hard enough to drew blood.

"P-put me down for a s-second."

I looked at her and did like she asked. She got off me and pulled her arms from around my neck. I looked down at her and saw she only had her bra and short shorts left on. She grabbed my arm then sat me down on the bed and sat on my lap shoved her tongue into my mouth taking me back down to the bed. I wrapped one arm around her waist and one on the back of her head back as I stood. I picked her up and pulled my mouth free then seat her back down on her hoofs.

"Get ready big colt~"

I blushed at her sultry voice which I really didn’t expect from her. She undid my belt and pulled them down. I saw her panties were starting to get wet as she took a few deep breaths through her nose. She looked at it and blushed bright red.

"Oh, Celestia that size isn't going to make this easy."

I looked at her and she grabbed the sides of my underwear. I had other plans as I grabbed her waist and pulled her lower end into the air. She lost her grip on my boxers and I used one arm to hold her up. I slipped two fingers in the front of her panties and looked at her. "Are you ready?"

"Y-ya go ahead."

I looked at them again and I saw a large wet spot starting had formed. I pulled them down and I was her outer lips were soaking wet. I pulled them off her right leg and threw them over to her shorts. Then a thought hit me. I threw her onto the bed and kneeled down then leaded in and blow some air onto it. She gasped and I smiled at the reaction. I stuck my tongue out and to get a taste her. She moaned as I ran my tongue over her outer lips. After a few more licks I pushed my tongue past her lips and got a better taste of her. She wrapped her legs around my neck and grabbed the comforter in her fist. She had sweet taste and her fluids started to flow down my chin. Her moans started to get louder and she pushed her flower into my mouth. I pushed my tongue into her and she screamed as I moved my tongue inside her. A rush of her fluid gushed into my mouth and down my chain. I pulled back when her legs went limp then I let lower half down and she was taking deep hard breaths.

“Get over here~”

She wrapped her legs around my waist and then turn making my lose my balance. I fell to the side and fell down on the bed. She sat on my lap pressing my erection to my stomach and she ground on it. She moaned and I saw she had bright red blush on her face ,her arms behind her back. I heard her unclip her bra and let it fall into the bed and got on her knees then pulled my underwear down. She I felt my erection breaking through her hymen and slammed down onto my lap. I looked down and saw some blood coming from her folds. I reached forward and rubbed her lower stomach to try and help with some the pain. She grabbed my shoulders and waited for the pain to pass. After a few her walls loosened and she opened her eyes.

"That hurt way more than the other said it did."

I smiled and as she slid her hands down to my chest and pushed herself up. We both gasped and moaned as she moved up, then she let out a loud moan as she moved back down. I grabbed her hips and help pull her up and she let her weight keep bringing her down. We got into a steady rhyme she was bouncing on me and moaning like she was dying. After a few more minutes I felt myself getting close and her togging walls told me she was getting close too. Everything stopped when she slammed herself down on me and screamed again. More of her fluid covered my crouch and I felt myself cum in her. We stayed there for I don't know how long but she eventually fell on top of me. We were both breathing hard and she wrapped her arms around my chest.

“C-can we go again?”

I smiled as I answered. “As many times as you’d like.” She smiled and an hour later we had gone seven rounds and I took her to her room cum dripping from her slit. I dressed her and laid her in her bed as the others came home. When Ameerah saw me start yelled and reached for me calling me daddy again. I smiled as I walked over and took her from Luna’s arms.

“Daddy!”

I smiled as I rubbed my cheek against her’s. “I will never get tired of hearing that.” The others all laughed as Luna and Celestia moved the sun and moon. I took Ameerah out with me onto the front stoop and sat down as I let her play with my face.

‘MASTER!”

I looked up and saw Grand Chariot right in front of me. I narrowed my eyes as I looked at however this was. I narrowed my eyes and held Ameerah with one arm then covered my other arm in flames. I heard the door opened and I heard someone gasp. “If you try to hurt my daughter or my girls you dead.”

“I don’t care about them, I’m here to bring you with me. It’s your choice as to how we do this Troy or do you like to go by Thanatos?”

The voice was male and he wasn’t lying that I was sure of. I looked back and saw Sweetie as she shook violently. “Sweetie.” She looked at me and I turned and held Ameerah out with one hand. “Take her and have Luna and Celestia put a shield around the town this is going to take a while.”

Town fight
View Online

The Imperial arms

Town fight

I raced beside Grand Chariot deep into the forest far from any statements in silence. I didn’t have my swords so I knew a fight would be the last thing I wanted at the moment, but my abilities would give me the edge. ‘Grand Chariot is the final product after in Incursio was made. The stance required to activate Grand Chariot is exactly the same as Incursio's, in which the user will stab the key into the ground and the Danger Beast within will cover its wielder with armor. The Grand Chariot armor grants its user increased physical strength and speed, similar to Incursio. Its full capabilities, however, have yet to be revealed and it is, therefore, unknown if it is more powerful than its predecessor, Incursio. That could is a very big problem for me but they both have the same weakness. The armor will rapidly drain his stamina so all I have to do is keep him swinging and he’ll wear himself down.’

“Here.”

He stopped in a large clear with a huge cabin in the middle of the clearing.

“This is mine and my groups home. Please come inside and the others are waiting.”

I waited and then he sighed as he looked at me.

“Fine, I’ll go first that’s what you want right?”

I nodded my head to the side and she walked over to the door and opened it. He walked in and nothing happened and I slowly walked in waiting to see what would happen. But, I stopped then I two more humans sitting on a couch. One was a large man with L'Arc Qui Ne Faut in hands with a quiver of arrows at his side and a smaller man sitting on the other side with Rongo Rongo open in hand. The larger man had on a pair of pants and nothing else. He had long blonde hair with fully white eyes. The smaller man was dressed in a suit and had on a pair of glasses.

“I see you’ve brought him.”

I looked at the man in glasses as he stood and looked at me.

“We have a proposition for you, Troy.”

“What is that?”

“We want you to kill Celestia and Luna and well show you how to get back to earth.” I narrowed my eyes and he looked t me with a raised brow.

“Wha…”

Before he could move I slammed a full power fist straight through his cut and my hand came out covered in blood through his back.

“BBBAWWHHH!”

He threw up blood on my arm as I took the book from his hands before he dropped it. I stuffed it into the side of my waistband. He looked up at me as I pulled my fist from his body. He tried to stop the bleeding as he spoke.

“Y-you bastard you killed me.”

He fell to the ground blood pooling under him. I saw the other man drew his bow back with a jagged arrow aimed for my head. I slammed my foot down on the wood and spears of ice few up and stabbed through his chest, gut, and throat be he managed to fire the arrow and I moved just enough so the arrow shot into my right shoulder. I encased his body in Ice wanting the weapon for my unit. The man in armor punched me through the front wall and sent me into the tree line. I turned midair and slammed my feet into the ground while holding the arrow. I sent a massive fireball at him and he dodged the attack. A collum of flames erupted from the impact with the cabin. I forced the air out the back of my shoulder then burned it. The ash fell from the wound and three color flames came from the hole. “Let’s do this motherfucker!” I jumped at him my power pushed to the max.

Luna pov

We sat in the hall the town’s population with us. Ameerah was asleep in my sister's arms as she spoke with Rarity. The other girl all talked with others as the mostly kept to themselves only speaking to one another.

“I don’t see why we're worried if we're lucky they kill each other.”

I turned my head and saw Twilight and her family stood in front of all the ponies in the hall.

“Think about it! When he showed up one attack after another came to our town. The diamond dogs and even Nightmare Moon lives here now how long till she goes crazy and kills us!?”

I narrowed my eyes as I spoke up.

“What about your brother Twilight Sparkle?” I asked her as I walked up before my herd sisters could go after her. Nightmare for her part had pulled a knife from her magic space. “He had his guards wipe out a new Changeling hive orphaning Ameerah. Not to mention he saved all the slaves from a slave camp and brought back Applebloom’s parents. He stopped a city-wide gang war before it started as well. You have it out for him because he killed that disgrace of a brother for what he did to Cadence.” Her left eye twitched as she looked at me.

“Oh shut your mouth Luna, your just some whorse who spread her legs in heat season!”

The hall was silent as I felt my anger rising as the room cold. “What did you just call a princess?” I could see my breath as I slowly walked forward. I could see Ice forming on the windows as I walked up at her. I looked down at her when I stood in front of her she shook as she looked up at me.

“W-wait I meant to say…”

I grabbed her mouth then slowly started to tighten my grip. “You're going to shut your mouth before I banish you from Equestria and lock you away somewhere. Am I understood?” she molded the best she could and I let her go bit her dragon assistant spoke up.

“All that aside how can you two overlook the trail of bodies in his wake? How many ponies, griffons, diamond dog, and others he’s killed to accomplish all that? How do we know he isn't a mindless killer?!”

I looked at him, and Applebloom spoke up.

“Shut the buck up Spike! You don’t what you're talking about!”

I looked at her as she walked up to Spike then slap him shocking us. She looked at him anger pouring out of her.

“You know nothing of the pain he's had to endure.”

Spike showed his fangs and pulled his hand back like he was going to slap her but the ground shook stopping everyone from the fight that was starting. I looked out a window and saw a column of flames erupting from the forest. “It’s started.” Quick shockwaves followed as the battle slowly started up. Clouds of dust fell up from what must be their attacks connecting or missing I wasn't sure which it was. After a few seconds, a line of dust flew through the air then something slammed into the center of town something following it. The cloud of dust cleared and Troy pulled himself out of a crater. He cracked his neck and arms a few times.

“Not bad man, that punch is is the top five I’ve been hit with over my life.”

“Honest praise I’ll accept graciously Thanatos.”

Troy cracked his knuckles as he started to walk over to the other human.

“If you don’t mind can I ask how you know about me?”

The other human started to walk as well.

“I’ve been jumped dimensions for a long time and I found your a few months ago. I was shocked to see other humans using imperial arms here. But, I have to ask why didn’t you fight the princess? They crazy enough in other dimensions.”

I was a little angry at that question but Troy just laughed a little.

“Haha, because they never attacked me first. I haven’t started the battle for the last year that is until today. All that aside let us get this do man. My girls don’t need to see this kind of a fight.”

I watched as they jumped at each other and slammed their fist into each other's face. The force of their punches sent both their heads back and blood flew from Troy’s mouth and he slid back a little. The man in armor slid back a little too but no damage was done to the armor. Troy waved his hands in the air a few times as he looked at him. He covered the fist in ice and ran at him again. The man tried to hit him again and Troy block the strike then slammed his fist into the man gut and a blast of air shot out of his back and he slammed back into the ground making a trench, but he slammed his hands onto the ground then flipped and landed on his feet. Troy charged him both fist in ice as the man Troy slammed both hands into the man gut and this time damaged appeared when cracks formed but then man slammed both his fist into the side of Troy’s head the kicked his back. Troy wasn’t moving and didn’t seem to know what was going on anymore.

“MOVE!”

Cadence yelled from my side as the armored man kicked him in the gut and sent him flying in the air. As he fell back to the ground ice shot out from his feet and he slid along it as it formed. When he touched solid ground he turned quickly and swung a leg in a horizontal line sending an ice blade at the man. Then he jumped up and landed on his hands and spun and sent both Ice and fire at the man. The man did his best to dodge them but many of the attacks hit only doing slight damage to armor. ‘What is it made of? It’s taking one hit after another without taking much damage.’ Troy landed and then charged him with fire covering his hands. His eyes were empty and I knew what was going on and the sudden change. “Troy got knocked out.” Everyone looked at me as he slammed the palms of his hands into the chest plate of the man. “His eyes are dead which means his body moving completely out of instinct.”

“How is that possible?”

My sister walked out beside me and spoke up.

“This happens sometimes among dragons and us alicorns when the conscious mind shuts down and the body takes control. Right now it’s going off pure fighting instances Troy’s used to suppressing these instances so right now we're seeing what may be human nature after a war. What we’re looking at maybe the man so feared in his world. The man named they called Thanatos.”

Troy pov

I moved in a haze as my body moving on its own. I grabbed the head of the man and slammed it into the ground then stomped his face deeper in. I kicked his lower back making his upper body came up from the ground. I swung my feet into his chest and sent him through the sidewall of the sugar cube corner. When he got up he let out a scream and ran at me. He threw a right and then a left and I leaned back dodging each easily and sidestepped an uppercut. He tried to hit me with hooks from each side but I blocked them both, He tried a straight left jab and I grab his wrist and started to crush it as I twisted his arm. Once it was turned the way I wanted I slammed my fist straight into his chest and sent him flying into the shield around the town hall. And, that was enough to finally deactivate the armor and the sword fell beside him. He was on his hands and knees blood dripping from his face. “Looks like you hit the limit of what your weapon can do for you.” My voice was cold and promised nothing but death.

“What are you talking about?”

He got to his knees and looked at me with green eyes behind his blonde hair. I kicked him and sent him back into the shield. He coughed up a mouth full of blood as I pent down and took Grand Chariot. Then spun it around my arms as I looked down at him. The blade making a cutting sound as I stood above him. “Armor types rapidly drain someone's stamina so all I had to do is keep you swinging and you’d wear yourself down. Now, you're at my mercy.” He started to shake violently as he looked up at me.

“T-this is the man named Thanatos. The man feared far beyond any other in all of mankind's history. Hailed as a god on the battlefield, a beast who bloodlust could never be sated.”

I laughed a little and nodded my head as I looked at him. “I left that life long ago but you still gambled a fight with me.” I stopped smiling as I looked down at him my right fist raised. “You put up a good fight, die knowing your pride as an imperial arms user with be intact for now to the end of time. He gave me weak smile and I brought my fist down covered in both fire and Ice energy. I slammed my fist down on his head and destroyed his head making blood sprayed from the impact. My body felt a burst of energy when I made impact. It was like I was in someone else when I hit him. Frozen and burnt Brain matter and skull pieces littered the ground. I grabbed the body then burned it to ash before the shield dropped. I looked at my fist as I heard the town hall doors opened and everyone slowly walked out as I looked down at the pile of ashes. I frown and I opened and closed my hands a few times.

“Troy!”

I looked up as Applebloom tackled into me and the other ran over joined the pile. I smiled a little as Celestia, Luna and Rarity looked down at us.

“Why are you all of happy!?”

The moment was ruined when a mare yelled. The girls moved and I sat up to are how was yelling. She was an older earth pony mare who still had her looks going for her as a milf. Her eyes were an opal and she had a two tones of light and dark purple. Her coat was a pale greyish pink which was complemented by jewelry she was wearing.

“M-mommy?!”

I looked at Diamond before she hid behind me.

“Young lady you come here right now!”

She stomped up to us and I stood to my full height a good head taller then her which seemed to worry her some but she held her ground and yelled at me.

“What did you do to my daughter you low class trash?!”

I raised an eyebrow as I looked down at her. “Well, you got guts I'll give you that. As for what I did was be her coltfriend and if we're lucky father of her foal.”

“WHAT!?”

She looked passed me at Diamond when a vicious look on her face.

“How could you Diamond Tiara! You are a pure blood Earth pony and you’d dilute our bloodline with this non-pony and not only that he’s a murder!”

I huffed and rolled my eyes as I crossed my arms. “Whoa, murder so original its not like I haven’t heard that a thousand times.” The fur on her face started to turn as she tried to grab Diamond. I grabbed her arm and lifted her up into the air by her arm. I lifted her up to my face and spoke. “Tell me your going to do if you get your hands on her. Oh, so you know if I hold you like this for too long your arm may come out of its socket.” She glared at me as I held her up.

“I’ll force her to get that waste of a life out of her body!”

I narrowed my eyes as my angry started to grow but to my shock Diamond reached out from behind me and looked up at her.

“Let her down I’ll handle this just don’t kill her.”

I looked down at Diamond then nodded my head and let her arm go. She fell down on her flanks and held her arm as Diamond looked down at her.

“Mommy this is Troy the coltfriend I told you about.”

“You didn’t tell me he wasn’t a pony!”

Diamond clinched her fist as she looked at her.

“What’s it matter!? He makes me happy, Daddy likes him and he’s better than older stallions you’ve tried to make me date all for your own plans to get closer to the noblehood you always wanted.”

“Oh shut up! If you’d just listen to me then you’d been married by now and have at least one pure foal! Now were going to the hospital to have anything inside you killed!”

“OK, that where I draw the line!” I stomped my foot and the ground and ice formed between us and everyone else. I grabbed the top of her hand and started to tighten my grip as she grabbed my grip. I lifted her up from the ground again and she silently screamed as I forced her to look at me. “Listen to me miss, you will not lay a hand on her or any of the foals or my herd. Your playing with the big boys now, am I understood?”

“Y-yes…”

I let her go and she grabbed the top of her head. My ice fell and I started to walk away.

“Troy?”

“I’ll be back in a few hours I need to go take care of something.”

My mind
View Online

The Imperial arms

My mind

I ran to the house and locked up the weapons before running full speed for what I left of the cabin. I jumped into the clearing and saw part of the cabin still burning. I walked over to it and held my hand up wanting to try something. I closed my fist, and the flames flew from the cabin and wrapped around my fist. Then I opened my hand, and the fire made a sphere in my hand. I crushed it, and my body regained some of the energy I used. A flash of light came from behind me, and I turned ready to fight, but it was only Nightmare and Daybreaker. “How’d you find me?”

“We were in the air and saw the light from a fire than when it disappeared we figured you were here.”

I nodded then nodded my head as I walked over to the out. “Ok, well give me a hand since your here now.” Nightmare followed me in, and Daybreaker put her hands behind her head and walked into what was left of the house while she and Daybreaker started to stake a few books that were still readable or not burned.

“What are we looking for?”

I lifted and threw part of a broken wall as I answered her. “They side they had a way to send me home.” They both stopped as I threw a half-burned log out of the way and found a trap door near the center of the room. “Jackpot.” I tore the door off and jumped into the hole.

Nightmare pov

I watched as Troy jumped down a hole and I could only think of him leaving.

“Do you think it’s true?”

I looked at my sister, and she was looking at the trapdoor.

“I hate to say this, but we just saw what he’s able to do if he wanted to do something. If he wants to, he could destroy us all, but I doubt that he would harm our counterparts or the other mares. But, I don’t think we're on the list of safe ponies every if you are part of his family.”

I narrowed my eyes as I looked at her. “What makes you say that?” She crossed her arms as she looked at me.

“What was the first thing you did to him? You attacked him and tried to kill him.”

I flinched as I looked at her then looked down at the ground. She had a point about what I tried to do but before I could say something mares screamed came from the trapdoor. We looked at them, and a blood-covered hand grabbed the side of the door. Troy pulled himself up and had a long knife with a brown rope tied around the handle that had a point at the end in his teeth.

He pulled a mare out of the hole her throat cut clean open but what shocked me was she was a thestral mare with a long scar running down her face. He then spat the knife out and burned the blood off his skin and reached into his pocket. He pulled out an orb and looked down at it. A gem was in the sphere with some metal wrapped around it with a pearl around the low part. In the center as a gem may act as a force point.

“Is that it?”

He looked at us and looked down at it then smiled.

“I believe so, now all I have to do is figure out where it hide this thing. As long as I have this thing I’ll know if any more humans show up and I’ll know where to attack.”

“What about going back to your home?”

Troy looked at me and laughed as he looked at me.

“I’ve got no reason to go back to a place where thousands of people try to kill me every chance they got. That's one reason I lived in self-imposed isolation where the deadly monsters live in the frozen north. I would sell the furs of the beast I killed to make a living. I did like the songs the winds played on the trees most of all.”

I could see the sadness in his voice, but he nodded his head as he started to walk out of the house.

“Come on let’s go home.”

He jumped off into the tree line, and we opened our wings then took off to try to keep up with him. I could see him through the gasp of the tree, and he had a look on his face I’ve never seen before. It was a stoic look that made it impossible for me to tell what he was thinking or what he was maybe planning. He seemed empty the life that was in his eyes before was gone in his eyes now was something that seemed only to want to fight. ‘Is this who Troy is or is this what happens when he had to fight another of his kind?’ I started to fly lower but stopped when he stopped in the middle of a path. He jumped into the tree line I landed and saw him standing over something, and there was a horrible smell in the air. The trees and rocks had holes in them; this was a part of the forest. Troy never came near it. I walked over to him then stopped when I saw a rooting body with a head lying near a rock. “A human?”

“Ya, one I killed sometime again. Haha, you know I do hate this life.”

I looked at him as he tossed the orb up and down a few times.

“No matter where I go, no matter what I do or try not to do I never could get away from being Thanatos.”

‘That name again and what the other human said.’ I walk up behind him and gently wrapped my arms around him trying to convert him. “Troy what does that name mean please tell me.’ He was quiet and didn't speak for a long time than in a low voice he spoke.

Troy dark pov

“It the name of an old God from long ago back when the empire was new. That name, it's given to one who rules the battlefield. The one who can kill everything in his path. They are the ones call Thanatos the God of death and darkness. Haha, it’s funny I try so hard to bring light into my life, to try and move to pass my past, but I always get dragged back into the darkness of that past.” I turned and faced them a frown on my face.

“Why did you keep a name like that!?”

I put the portal back into my pocket then started to walk away from them. “You’d get two would never understand why I keep the name or what it meant to the revolution.” I started to run again, and I heard their wings opened then I got tackled. I fell face first and hit my chin on a rock. I grabbed Nightmares arms and started to make her let go.“GET OFF ME!” I pulled her arms off and threw her back. I stood up back up then looked down at an upset Nightmare and worried Daybreaker.

“T-troy?”

I huffed and turned my back on them. “Go home; I’ll be back later; I have to burn off some frustration.” I jumped off leaving them behind then slammed back down in darker part of the forest. I looked around and saw a group of dog people around a with a chained female being forced onto her knees. Her fur was black and white, and she had on a long sleeve shirt with a pair of blue panties which one male was trying to get off her while she kicked her legs.

I smiled as I had a way to let out my anger and frustration. I started to walk over to them as I can a set of claws from ice. As I did electricity began to spark around the Ice shaping it. ‘This must be what I got from Cadence.’ I stepped on a stick and snapped it, but I kept walking as they looked up at me. I must have looked like a monster because some tried to run from me. I stopped them by making a wall of ice around and under them as the way they had to get away was by getting passed me. Two of the larger dogs seeing this picked up clubs then charged me. I smiled when the first one was close enough. I straighten my hand then ran my hand clean through his chest. I could feel his heart beating in my hand. I pulled my arm out, and he dropped to the ground dead. With blood coming to the slightly beating heart.
The other big one stopped after seeing this and tried to backtrack his charge, but I didn't have it. I lunged forward scaring him. I grabbed his race then forced my arm forward breaking his neck and ripping it from his body. I threw the head away as I looked at the remains, three males. They had balled up in the fetal position, and I frowned. Then looked at the cowering female. I walked over to her, and she tried to get away, but her chains stopped her from getting far. I grabbed her shoulder, and she froze in fear as she looked at me.

“I-I don’t want to die.”

She was like a whimpering dog who was in trouble. I swung my claws, and the chains froze then broke. She was free, and I destroyed my claws then picked her up then put her on her paws. She looked up at me like a puppy who was waiting for a treat. “Get out of here before they get their nuts back and try to catch you again.” She nodded then sniffed me a few times before running off into the forest. I, on the other hand, looked down at the other dogs. I shot a fireball into the ice and a hole formed on the other side. They looked at the hole, and I nodded my head. “Get out of here before I kill you.” They quickly scrambled to their feet then ran away from me.

I cracked my neck then melted the ice on my hand and walked away from the area. I felt better after fighting some more and killing a few more people who scared me a little. As I walked through the forest, I heard whimpering coming from ahead of me. I walked a little farther and saw a baby manticore without a tail lying in the middle of the path. I walked up the to it, and it had a deep cut on its back leg. I kneeled as the manticore growled at me showing fangs. I held a hand out but it slashed my arm with its claws but my fire formed on the wound healing it a second later. I touched the young beast head and softly rubbed the manticores head. A few seconds passed before the manticore stopped growling before looking at me with curiosity as I petted it. I looked down and saw it's a she who was letting me pet her.

'Master, the female dog, is behind us.'

I stopped rubbing her head as I spoke. "What do you want?" I looked at the female dog who looked scared beyond belief.

"I-I don't know what happened to my guards. Can you please help me get back to the Diamond Dog city of Rough rubies?"

I picked the Manticore up then turned to face her. "Why, I've already helped you enough." She looked at me worried then I noticed something above her in the tree. "Don't make me shot you out of that tree." Nightmare dropped down, and Daybreaker fell out on her head. I laughed a little and nodded my as I looked at them while I petted the manticore. She had started to purr a little as I rubbed her head. "What are you two doing following me around like little puppies?" Nightmare blushed, and Daybreaker pulled her horn free from the ground before looking at me a hint of red on her face.

"We just wanted to make sure you were ok. You seem off right now Troy, were just worried about you."

I sighed as the Manticore started kneading my arm. I nodded my head then looked at the dog girl again. "I don't know where that city I don't know where to find it. This forest is dangerous when the sun goes down. Night time is coming; I'm not walking around out here at night without my swords." She looked at me with fear written on her face.

"Please, I won't survive out here by myself."

I sighed then looked at Nightmare as I started to walk away. "Nightmare get her some pants and please for the love of all things holy send Luna a letter that we have a guest coming home with us."

"Ok, but she sleeps on the couch and stays away from Ameerah, or I'll kill her!" The dog girl nodded her head before taking a step away from Nightmare. We started to walk away as we did. The female dog was given a pair of pants then run up behind me with Nightmare close behind her.

"Don't touch my stallion dog!"

I felt my eye twitch as I walked down the path while the beast in my arms purred. Daybreaker walked up beside and tried to pet her, but she hissed at her. She pulled her hand back as he growled at her then rested her head back on my chest. I laughed as Daybreaker looked at the beast an annoyed look on her face. I patted the beast head making her purr again. "Guess we know who she likes and who she doesn't." Daybreaker huffed then walked in front of me us when we walked out of the forest. We walked up to the house, but I saw Luna and Applebloom standing on the porch. Applebloom had pumpkin and Luna had her swords. I looked at them for a moment then took off the other way, and they yelled I was sleeping outside tonight. I ran to a cottage I knew a mare lived in that helped animals. I ran up to her door and looked back to see if they chased me. I knocked on the door with my foot, and a few seconds later the door opened. I looked at a butter yellow mare with a pink mane. She had on a white sun at with a white flower resting under her left ear. She had on a half dress with a black skirt.

"C-can I help you?"

She was a little timid and slightly hid behind her door as she looked at me. I held the little manticore up, and she gasped as she looked at her then threw the door opened.

"What happened to her?!"

She took the manticore from my arms then looked over the wound. I smiled and rubbed the manticores head before turning around and wave as I walked away. "I heard you'd help, so I'm out." I didn't get ten steps before I heard the manticore started whining.

"Stop! you'll hurt yourself more!"

I turned around and saw the little manticore trying to get free. I sighed then walked back over as the manticore was about to jump from her arms. I pinched the back of her neck. She seized up and then went limp bug was still breathing. "There, she's going to be out for a few hours so treating her should be easy now."

"Thank you, Mr?"

I smiled as I looked down at her. "Just call me Troy." She smiled as she nodded her head and walked back into the cottage. I smiled and walked away as the night started to overtake the day. I walked into town and saw a mare trying to cover a hole in sugar cube corner wall. I remembered putting the hole in the wall and I felt guilty seeing the mare struggle. I sighed then put my hands in my pockets as I walked up behind her and called out. "Let me help you." She stopped trying to cover the hole with a tarp I think and looked back at me.

"O-oh! Sir Troy what can I do for you?"

I walked up beside the mare and put a hand on the wall. "I'm here to help fix a problem I made." I turned my hand on the wall and ice quickly filled in the hole. Once fixed I looked at the mare again. "Come by the large house outside of town tomorrow sometime and I'll give you the bits to repair the wall." She smiled and bowed her head before she turned then rushed but into the building. I laughed a little then nodded my head and pulled the orb out of my pocket as I walked to the center of town. I looked it over trying to see what if I could use it somehow.

"Master?'

'I don't want to leave I just want to know how it works so I can better handle whatever may come.'

'Master the three princesses are behind us. I think we should pay them some attention.'

'No, I have a different idea.'

Luna pov

All of us but the diamond dog had gone out looking for Troy after Nightmare told us he had a way to leave this world now. We all spread out around town with mare guards to try and trace him down. Me, cadence and Celestia were looking around main street.

"There he is!"

Cadence pointed to a bench where Troy was sitting and saw looked down at something. We walked over behind him but I heard him talking.

"I wonder what your all doing now? Akame did you ever find your sister. Najenda did you ever find the home you were looking for? I wonder if Mine burned my mountain cabin down yet out of anger. Haha, hell if you were here now mine you'd probably punch me in the face about now."

He sighed then leaned back on the bench a frown on his face.

"You know mine I can't help but wonder why I'm not dead, why am I still alive after everything?"

We got as close as we could hoping he would hear us as he talked.

"I wonder what your all doing right now? Haha, I guess you were right Najenda when I went my own way after my last visited you said it may be the last time any of you would see me alive."

He sighed then held an orb over his head and looked up at it.

"I hope to see you all again someday, but that time is a long ways away. I finally have a family on the way and I'm not giving up or letting it go for anything."

I smiled hearing that then as he stood from the bench I walked you behind him. Then I wrapped my arms around him in a warm embrace.

"Um, how long have you been here Luna?"

I smiled as I rubbed my head on his back his heartbeat was like a lullaby to me. It was so calming to me and he laughed then placed a hand on mine. "Let head home I'm tired." I smiled and sent a looked at my sister and she nodded. The guards left and we left for home. 'I'm happy to hear he doesn't want to leave for now at least.'

the past and what comes next
View Online

The Imperial arms

the past and what comes next

I sat on a large rock in the backyard with Ameerah playing with Snowball and Tracy my Manticore. She would chase them, and when she managed to catch one, they would lick her and Tracy seemed to be more gentle of the two. Snowball would push her over while licking her face and I’d jump down to stop him only for Tracy would tackle him off her. Then she would stand over her protecting her from him. It got to the point he sat beside my rook and I scratched his head making him happy. It was clear to me that Tracy would be Ameerah’s best friend.

“TROY!”

Snowball and I jumped when we heard Celestia yell. Tracy jumped in front of Ameerah with fur on end small fangs showing. I got up and saw a panic look on her face. I ran over and she pointed into the house. I rushed in and froze when I saw a pool of water under her while Applebloom and Rarity helped her over to the door. “Oh, shit.” I ran over and took Luna from then took off to the hospital. “Ameerah is outside someone watch her!” I took off and Luna yelled for me to slow down. I did but then she had tears in her eyes. Not be able to run full speed it took us twenty munites to get to the hospital. The waiting room was empty and the nurses all looked over to us. They saw Luna in my arms holding her stomach with tears running down her face. They quickly got a stretcher and had me wait in the waiting run until she was ready to deliver. I sat there not fighting them on this them knowing what they're doing and waited for the others. After half an hour the girls showed up and I was calm on the outside but inside I a mess ready to panic. The Families came to and Granny had a camera with her Mac, Harvester, and Coach all had items in hand. Mac had a cake with congratulations on it. Celestia quickly took it as Coach and Harvester gave me a bottle of high-quality apple cider and starter set of football gear. I thanked them then the nurse quickly rushed out.

“Princess Luna is ready Troy.”

I threw the guys aside as I rushed past the nurse. I quickly round found Luna and in a room in a delivery room with hospital clothes on. She had her hair tied back in a ponytail her legs spread so the doctor could do her work. Luna looked a the door and saw me and if she could kill me with a look I’d be dead.

“You are never touching me again!”

She used her royal voice and we all covered our ears. Once she stopped I walked over and offered my hand for her to hold and she took it nearly crushing it in her grip. I tapped her hand a few times and she smiled as she looked at me.

“If I have to be in pain so do you!”

Her grip got tighter and she was smiling as the nurse gave her a morphine drip. The pain was numbed and I got my hand back. I rubbed as the doctor told her to start pushing. The morphine was just enough to help with the pain but not enough to make her dead to the doctor's voice. She did as she was told and nine hours of hell started. Luna swears that she would never have another foal in her life and I would never so much as hold them for all the pain I was making her go through. At one point she screamed at me to get out of the room. I thought about pointing out she wanted them before me when I walked out. Everyone was still in the waiting room and I walked over to a chair then sat down off to the side my hand still hurts. I sat there for a few hours and we could her Luna yelling and screaming about how I was a dead man walking. I calmly sat there re-reading a magazine I found in the corner on a bookshelf.

“How are you so calm?”

I looked up at Sweeties mom and looked back down to the magazine. “I’ve walked through dozens of battlefields, countless fights, and slaying hundreds of danger beast. This is a walk in the park besides she gets like this she’ll calm down then after a week things will be back to normal. All the girls nodded and she looked at me for a second then snatched the magazine from my hands. I looked back at her and she looked down at me with what she thinks is an intimidating look. I smiled then stood up and she back down very quickly. I cracked my neck and back then walked back to the door. “Back to the battlefield,” I spoke with a smile on my face a happy smile I knew everyone so.

Celestia pov

I saw the smile on his face which was rare. Sure he smiled a lot but this was different than his normal smile. This smile was one we only saw when he was about to fight. I smiled because it meant he was really happy. “You know he really is happy.” Everypony looked at me as I rubbed a hand over my stomach.

“How can you tell Celestia?”

I looked at Applebloom then spoke again. “Well, when you’ve been alive as long as we’ve lived long enough to tell when somepony is really happy. Over these seven months, I think I’ve started to figure him out to a point. I believe humans as a whole want a peaceful life but will not turn away from combat. But, he may not apply to him well enough.”

“Why do you say that Princess?”

“He hates combat at times I think he loves it.”

“WHY!?”

I looked at everyone and explained why I thought this. “Think about when he was fighting in town he had that smile. But, something changed about him half way into that fight. It was like he was something else or maybe someone else. This also confirms something else I’ve been thinking about. I believe he may have formed a second personality to help cope with the horrors of war. I’ve seen so griffins do this after their last war with the deer kingdom almost two hundred years ago.”

“DIED!”

Troy was sent back through the doors and a burn mark on his chest. Troy grabbed a chair then coughed out a cloud of smoke. “So, that what it feels like to be hit by lighting.” His head fell back onto the ground smoke coming from his shirt. Mac and Coach walked over to him then poked him with a hoof.

“You alive?”

He held a thumb up then pointed to the door.

“She’s starting labor now, I’m tagging out someone tag in because I’m not getting like that again.”

Hours went by with myself and Troy going in to be with her. I got the nice end but Troy got as he would say deal with the helish‘s wrath of a mare. But, soon enough the first foal was born. He was an alicorn colt with a human top but a pony body on the lower half. He had black fur with a horn on his head with a set of black wings on his back. Is hair was the same as Luna’s with the ends being black like mine. The second and to all our shock he was a human just like Troy with his hair dark red hair not the stary hair like my other son or Luna’s. But, the full human was much smaller than the other colt which worried everyone but Troy wasn’t.

“I’m not worried he’ll be the strongest of us all.”

Luna looked at him tears in her eye as she held her foals.

“How can you say that with a straight face!”

Troy looked at her a smiled on his face as he leaned over the side of the bed and hugged Luna and the foals gently. Luna smiled then rubbed her cheek on his then he stood back up.

“Their our kids, these like guys will be tough and I know this little guy with making it sure as the moon will come up tonight.”

Luna smiled then kissed the tops of their heads. But, soon the doctors and nurse took them to clean them up and Luna had a chance to get some rest.

Troy pov

We all looked at the boys through the window of the nursery in the hospital. Granny was loving the tiny kids and was asking when can she hold them. I told her she was clear to hold them after Luna and I get to for a little while. She nodded then I grabbed Nightmare when she tried to break the window, I froze her to the chair by her arms and Daybreaker Laughed at her. I flipped her orange hair over her face.

“Sir, can I ask you something?”

I turned back and saw a nurse behind me. “Yes?” She looked down at the sheet of paper then started to talk.

“The foal that was born with pony parts seems to be fully developed as is the human foal. But, something is strange with the human foal. Magic seems to have no effect on him but some about his body is worrying. He has much denser bones with a much stronger than normal kids his age. His body seems to be stronger then any foal we’ve had delivered here. I’d say his body is like that of a five-month-old already.”

I laughed a little as I looked at her then started to play it off. “Well, you see humans evolved from a predator or so our bodies and builds are tougher. But, I guess humans like me are different in some ways.” She took out a pen then started to write as I explained.

“You some humans still live in tribes for centuries. My two was made of six tribes all of them having lived in the far north mountains where we only get about three months of sunlight a year. Our bodies evolved over thirty generations to grew larger faster and have much more raw strength. Our bones got stronger to handle the fighting with the danger beast as big as the dragons here., Hell some people could take them down bare handed.” She wrote everything down then asked a question.

“Should we expect any kind of difficulties with him as he grows?”

I nodded then crossed my arms. “No, physically speaking he’ll be a beast by the time his in his teens. Because if where my family was from the far north mountains our endurance increase thous our stamina increase rapidly. We can endurance rigorous physical activity for hours on end making easy for us to hunt down monsters.” Nightmare spoke up from her chair.

“So that’s how you last so long in…”

I froze her mouth shut then looked away from everyone a blush on my face. “That aside, he’ll be fine.” She capped her pen then turned and walked off. I looked at Nightmare and Celestia had freed her. She had an evil smile on her face and this time I covered my hand in my fire. She took off running knowing I wasn’t to be messed with.

“I’ll see you all later!”

I tried the cut off my fire but it changed to lightning with fire on my skin. “That’s new.” I held my hand up then forced it to shut off. Bad move on my part as I was shot back into a wall. I pulled myself from the wall as Cadence and Mac helped me up. The nurse looked around the corner and I waved to her.

“Just send me the bill for the hole.”

“Yes, sir.”

I cracked my neck, back, and shoulders. “I guess got something from you to Cadence.” She laughed a little and Mac rolled his eyes as he looked at us with a smile on his face. The girls left for home and I had Blade with and the first rifle battalion as guards for the next few days. I walked back into Luna’s room and she was still asleep. I pulled her cover her up more than she had it. She moved in her sleep then opened her eyes and looked up at me.

“Hello love.”

I smiled as she looked at me a smile on her face. I pulled a chair closer to her bed and rested a hand down on her hand. She smiled then moved over some and pulled on my arm.

“Get in bed, I can’t sleep well if you're not with me.”

I laughed a little as I climbed into the bed and she turned and pressed herself close to me. Soon enough she fell asleep and I held her close.

‘Master I can connect your minds if you’d like.”

I smiled then spoke. ‘Sure but, let’s use to our advantage. Now, what should I saw here?”

Luna dream world

I walked through a forest much different from any I’ve seen. I seemed to be on a snow mountain with huge Spruce trees or maybe pines I wasn’t too sure. As I walked I heard somepony else walking in the snow. I opened my wings and flew up into the sky to see what was going on. I saw someone walked through the snow with a large battle axe on his shoulder. It was very well built and the design that would take a month for our best smiths. It had a solid wood handle with a strange material wrapped around it.

I got closer and saw it was a he with a long black scarf with the bottles was torn shreds on but was dressed in a short sleeve shirt and jeans. He was a human and I stopped when he looked up showing his face. It was Troy walking through this frozen wasteland.

“RRRRRAAAAAGGGGGHHHHH!”

Troy stopped and looked in front of him as trees were thrown to the sides as something raced at him. He got ready to fight whatever was coming his way but he seemed almost bored. A beast ran out on all four and I saw almost sick as I looked at it. It looked like a huge monkey beast what looked like it was skinned alive with black bones coming from its chest. It had some fur on its body with massive claws on its hands.

Troy spoke up as the beast was about to attack him.

“A category one red ape beast, a little on the small size though.”

He jumped as the beast claws destroyed the ground where he was a moment ago. Troy landed on the beast left shoulder then burned the axe deep into the beast head. It tried to take a few steps then fell face first to the ground. Troy pulled the axe free and walked up to the beast head and hit face first to the ground. He walked off the dead beast then hit the claws a few time then smiled.

“Can’t get much for the fur but these claws could make great weapons.” He used his shoulder to push the beast arm then started to cut the fingers at the wrist. I watched as he cut the hands free then started to drag them up a large hill. After an hour both hands were in front of a large cabin. He sat down on the steps in front of the door a bottle in hand.

“Hey, loser!”

A young human woman with a foal in her arms with a man around Troy’s new size. She had long pink hair with a long pink dress with black leggings with pink boots. The man was dressed a lot like Troy was but he had brown hair and eyes.

“Well well, Mine, Sam what are you three doing this far north?”

The little foal looked at Troy then started to scream and laughed as he looked at Troy. Troy laughed as he looked at the little human. Troy put the bottle down then got up as they walked up to me. When Troy was close the girl punched him in square in his nose. He fell back on the ground holding his nose as blood dripped down from his nose. I looked at this my jaw dropping as I looked at her.

“For the love of god Mine what was that for?!”

She put the hand on her waist on her hip and looked down at him.

“You just upped and walked off after the new capital was built. Do you know how hard it was to track you down!?”

Troy got up holding his nose as he looked at her.

“Sorry! You knew I was going to come home after I helped you guys rebuild. Hell, I even took care of all the monsters that came near the capital.”

This seemed to make her madder and she grabbed his shirt while the other man took the little human

“I don’t give a damn! For almost four years we fought with one another and we saved each other time after time. I can’t count all the times I’ve seen you risk your life for even a wounded old man. You fought your way through hundreds of soldiers to save a little girl, you never quit! You never just walk AWAY!”

I watched as Troy just looked down at her as I landed beside them.

“You know why I left Mine, I left because I couldn’t be around anymore. I loved to help all of the people there but you know that I can barely bear the weight of what I did as Thanatos. Those days hunt me in my dreams and every waking moment of my life.”

She let him go and Troy dropped to the ground his hair covering her face.

“I can’t believe you’ve fallen this far Troy you are a hero, what happened to that hero? That man who was fear as the unstoppable monster that made the world largest empire shack like children hiding behind their mother. You were a force to fear a living demon that brought the world to its knees.”

Troy was on his knees not say anything just taking her words. I was beyond mad at this little whorse. How dare she talk about him like this after admitting he was a hero. I was sure this was a memory but if it wasn’t I’d have ripped this little whore apart to teach her a lesson. Then, she started to talk again.

“But, you’ve more then earned your the right to live in peace is if that’s what you want to do.”

She sighed and kneeled down then wrapped her arms around his head and hugged him.

“You put yourself through hell and all you really got was a sword with a mountain of regret for what you had to do. I won’t lie to you and say I understand how you feel sure we may have fought together. We saw the worst that humanity has to offer but you were able to Murasame you were given the worst missions solely for that reason. How you can even smile after everything you’ve been through. The hell you’ve had to live with will always live with but I can promise someday you’ll find some kind of peace I can promise you that.”

I watched as the memory faded to black as everything changed. I was in the ruins of a city with the sounds of fighting all around me. I heard running behind me. I looked back and saw a very well dressed human with a captain rack on his shoulder was running away Troy close behind.

"Please just look the other way! I can give you anything you could want I’m a noble!"

Troy ignored him as he drew his sword then jumped. A look of complete rage on his face as he cl9sed in on the man.

"You killed all these women and children and you beg for your life!?"

In one swift motion, Troy took his head off his shoulders. He still had the scarf and I saw it was slightly burned at the end. He looked down at the head of the other human for a moment a blank look on his face. Then to my shock, he spat on the head.

“Sorry rapist.”

He turned around and I noticed something. He had a broadsword in hand not Murasame but something else stood out. He was nothing but skin and bones walking but just barely. He looked so weak and he looked like he had been starving for weeks. He walked for a long time until he got to a large warehouse. He raised the sword above his head then cut the chains holding it closed. The chains dropped then he dropped the sword and pressed shoulder into forcing the door open. I followed him in then stopped and looked on in horror. Hanging by their arms was human mares their bodies cut deep forming deep bloody wounds. Troy walked through the bodies then stopped looking at one his eyes full of horror.

"S-sayo!?"

I ran threw the bodies as he dropped to his knees again. I looked up and saw another body with fresh cuts some still bleeding. The mare was long dead but I was more shocked at what I saw around him. dead foals with the same wounds all females. I felt myself growing sick but I heard coughing and so did Troy. He jumped to his feet and looked around trying to find whoever was left from this nightmare.

“What happened to you in the past Troy?”

Everything turned black then I was in a ballroom. I looked around and saw the symbol of Night raid all around the room. A song seemed to be starting up as I noticed humans walking in dressed up in dress and suits.

The girl Troy was talking to walked into the ballroom and a group of humans. Troy walked in soon not too long after his right arm was in a sling with bandages wrapped around his head and his left eye. the party started and He sat down near the back on the room.

"You look like shit, haha."

A woman with an eyepatch her other eye was purple. She had short white hair as white as snow. She had a well-maintained body and had on some sort of arm armor on her right arm.

She sat down beside him then pulled a black box then pulled a black stick out of it. She put it in her mouth then Troy reached into his pocket then pulled out a piece of metal. He flipped a lid on the metal thing then I was a small will on the side with a small pipe on the thing then put his thumb on the wheel then turned it quickly making sparks. A small flame came from it and the human mare smiled then led in with the stick between her fingers. it started to burn and she sat back in her chair then took a breath of the stick.

"You know those things will kill you someday right?"

She blew out smoke and taped her middle finger on it to knock some ash off it.

"Maybe, but you know I have to ask you something."

"Ya?"

"What will you do now Troy?"

Troy raised an eyebrow as he looked at her. "You know that I'm going..."

"That's not what I mean Troy. I want to know what your really going to do. I've known you for almost for years. I know when someone planning something."

He looked at her then put the metal object down on the table as he looked right at me and smiled. "Find peace Najenda. I can't live with this weight forever I can't do it."

She took another puff of smoke then spoke.

"I see, how will you do that then?"

"No, Idea."

Soon their voices started to fade out as I started to wake up.

Luna awake pov

I woke up to the sound of my sister's voice.

"Luna, Luna wake up."

I woke up and turned my head to look at my sister. She was holding my foals and I smiled as I started to move but stopped when I felt a hand slid down my side. I looked down and had forgotten Troy was sleeping beside me. I ran a hand down his head then frowned. 'What a heavy heavy burden you have to carry.' I looked back at Celestia again then held my arms out. She handed them over to me and I cradled them in my arms a smile on my face. They were looking at me both of them had Troy's eyes.

"Hm, my eyes."

I looked down at Troy and saw he was awake now. I laughed as I looked back at them. "You'll have such a happy life."

new foals
View Online

The Imperial arms

new foals

Troy pov

I sat on the roof Spark and fire in my arms, sleeping without a care in the world. I smiled down at them as they slept in my grasp.

"Troy you out here?!"

I heard Couch's voice from the front of the house, and he sounded like he was panicking. I slid down the side of the house and jumped down to the ground scaring him. “What’s wrong Coach?” He was about to say something I heard another scream. I Held the boys tight then looked around then ran to the house. “Who yelled?” I looked into the house and saw all the girls were doubled over in pain, Scootaloo the first to speak. As Rarity was trying not to fall over as she tried to stand back up.

“C-Celestia messed up a spell meant to keep the foals safe but it's forcing us into labor.”

Luna spoke as she was trying to help Cadence as she leaned on the other couch, taking deep breaths.

“I can teleport them to the hospital.”

I felt my heart drop, and I looked at Celestia as she was crushing a corner of the wall as she looked at me. Fear and panic were in her eyes as she held her stomach. “Luna NOW!” I large blue light flashed, and they were gone and to my surprise Fire and Spark were still in my arms albeit crying now. From the yelling. ‘Ok, not magic works on them good to know.’ I stopped their crying then left them with Sweetie and Rarity’s parents and Daybreaker and Nightmare as Sweetie's and Rarity's dad held our little Ameerch. When I reached the hospital, the staff didn’t let me go back saying that I couldn’t help this right now and I saw lead to the waiting room. I sat in the waiting room waiting for nearly ten hours until a doctor came out with a smile on his face.

“My king your mares have all finally finished giving birth would you like to se…”

I shot past him to the baby viewing area and looked at them. I smiled as I saw six healthy half pony foals and two more human and one caff. One of the humans had a head of red hair with a black edge to it than other with a head full of bright silver hair with black lines going down the side. The rest of the foals had furs making the mothers. I saw mine and Bertha's caff with a lower half like her but his top half of a human with a human head full of black hair with tiny horns on his head. I smiled as I felt a few tears running down my face.

“I see they finally let you in.”

I looked away from the little ones and saw Luna standing beside me. “Where is everyone?”

“Asleep, most of my sisters have an easy enough time, but Rarity and Sweetie had a little bit of a harder time with the births. Sweetie had the hardest time, and the doctors say she may have a very hard time having another even with magic help.”

I turned fully and looked at her. “Is she going to be ok?” Luna nodded a smile on her face as she looked over the little ones.

“Yes, and Celestia has the filly with her. Do you want to go see the girls?”

I nodded then we left the hall quickly making it to the rooms quickly. The first room we got to was Bertha's room. She was sleeping in her bed with a heart monitor hooked up. I smiled as I checked every room as we walked into. We walked into Celestia’s room and found Twilight was standing over her sleeping body our daughter in her arms an evil smile on her face. I jumped at her then but slammed into the wall when she vanished. I slammed my fist into the floor then ran out of the room. My anger was rising as I run out of the hospital, running for the library. I saw the library with two domes over it, and I clenched my fist covering it in lighting then slammed it into the blue dome breaking it on contact. I hit the other one repeatedly damaging it more and more with every hit. Ponies around town stopped to see my attack, and when I finally got through the dome and rushed the door, it flew opened and before I could stop a sword came out of it.

“DIE MONSTER!”

I ran into it stabbing me through the side of my chest. I felt it hit my lung, and it tore clean through my back. I could hear many gasps and one loud scream of utter horror as I fell to the ground holding my chest.

“TROY!”

Luna ran up to me, and I felt flames starting to heal me, but I looked up. Twilight had been the one to stab me, and Luna looked up at her rage on her face. I watched as she used her magic to turn the sword to dust then tackled her back into the house. I got to my feet then walked into the Library as Luna beat Twilight’s face in as she lay on the ground kicking and screaming for her to stop. I looked around and heard a noise from upstairs. As quick as I could with my chest, still healing. I found a locked door near the back then kicked it in holding my chest. I saw my little girl in the mother's arms a knife in her other hand. The father and Spike both with weapons in hand. I covered my hand in Ice and lighting. She pushed the knife into my daughter’s chest, and I stopped dead in my treats as I was about to charge them.

“Troy!”

“Love!”

I heard Nightmare and Daybreaker from downstairs then heard three hoof sets running up the stairs. Fear quickly covered their faces as the girls rushed in then stopped when they saw the foal with a knife to her chest.

“Twilight, Night Light you two know this won’t end well! Stop now, and the punishment won’t be as harsh. But, that is my sister’s and Troy’s foal. If you all do this, then your fate will be much worse than death!”

“The god of death is about to walk again.”

I spoke in a calm but deadly tone, and fear was apparent as they all looked at me. Then Spike dropped his small sword sweat running down his face. Then a yellow glow grabbed the knife at her chest then pulled it away, and I jumped at the father as Luna and Nightmare jumped at the mother, I grabbed his spear then snapped it near the tip then grabbed his head then slammed his face into my knee. I felt his nose break then I turned and slammed his face into the ground. He was out, and I turned on his side, so he didn’t drown in his blood. I turned and saw the mare pinned to the wall by her throat to by Nightmare. She held her throat tightly as Luna cradled the filly in her arms. “Don’t kill her Nightmare; we’ll make her life hell.” She looked back over to me and flinched as she looked at me.

“Sure, Troy.”

She let her throat go then looked down at the mare then smiled.

“I have an idea, and Luna is a forced breeding mare still a punishment?”

Luna smiled as she looked at Nightmare then looked at me. I just stood back up then walked out of the room dragging the stallion out of the room. I knew a dark looked was on my face, and I found Twilight bloody and beaten on the ground. I walked over to her, then kneeled to check her pulse. It was there but weak as she slowly breathed. I grabbed them both then pulled them both out into the street. I left them there and ran back into the house to see what they were doing. I found Nightmare and Daybreaker holding the mare to the wall while Luna used her magic on the mare. A mark of two swords was being burned over the center of her chest, and she screamed and begged for her to stop; she didn’t want to be my breeding mare. I didn’t know what it was about, but once she was done, the mare fell to the ground crying as she balled herself up.

“As for you.”

Luna turned to Spike, who than stack as she looked at him. Fury in her eyes as she stood to her full height wings spreading.

“I banish you Spike the dragon! NEVER return, or I’ll draw and quarter you myself!”

He scrambled to get to his feet, then ran away, and I felt my anger was starting to subside as I took a few deep breaths. I looked at Luna, and She smiled as she looked down at the foal as she slept. I walked over and saw that she was a small alicorn filly with a set of wings and a small horn on her head. She had a mix of pink and black hair. She snuggled into Luna’s chest and rubbed her head into Luna’s chest every time she moved. I smiled as I looked down at her as she slept. Nightmare and Daybreaker looked at us as we stood there. Daybreaker walked over to us and smiled as she rubbed her face with her fingers. While holding onto the mats horn almost crushing it as she kept her in place.

"So cute, what her name be?"

"I don't think this is the best place to pick one our. We have to get them in cuffs then get back before Celestia wakes up and finds out our daughter was taken. We all know she'll be on the warpath when she finally finds out." They all nodded, and they all vanished from my sight, but the filly was dropped to the ground and I caught her before she hit the ground. She started to cry, but I sighed as I got back up to my feet, rocking her as she began to calm down. Slow she fell back asleep in my arms, and I walked back outside of the house. Guards were cuffing the two remaining ponies then put rings on the base of their horns. I didn't know what it was, but I didn't care about what they do. I walked away from them as I put my guard up as I walked to the hospital. Everyone is staying a few feet away from me, and I have no problem with that right now. I looked down at the little girl in my arms and saw she had grabbed onto the front of my shirt in her sleep. I smiled as the for the first time I really felt like I had a lot to gain from being a father, or at least a good idea of what I wanted to give them all a great life. I walked back into the hospital and found Lina waiting with Blade and his first squad of riflemen. The mare was cuffed and was being looked over my by Nightmare and Daybreak who both had evil smiled as they looked down at her. I gave zero fuck about whatever they were going to do to her what or whatever her being a breeding mare means. Though I had a pretty good idea that was a problem for later. I walked back into the hallway and heard the families going crazy about the foals. I smiled and walked down the hall to Celestia’s room.

“Where is Flare Star!?”

I heard Celestia yell then a nurse ran out of her room almost hitting us. I walked in and found Celestia standing up a doctor in her grip as she held him over her head. I cleared my throat and she looked at me her mane starting to smoke. She saw the small filly in my arms then she dropped the doctor then as quickly as she could to my shocked after giving birth not a few hours ago she ran to me. She took the filly from my arms then started to shower her with love and kisses to her face. I laughed then was about to walk off Luna and the other’s were behind me then mare shacking in place looking like she was about to piss herself.

“Sister we all need to talk.”

Celestia looked up annoyed at the fact she couldn’t keep kissing our foal. She saw the mare then she seemed to see the mark on her chest. She narrowed her eyes as she held the filly.

“Twilight velvet why is a breeding mare mark on you?”

She tried to run for it but I grabbed the back of her shirt then pulled her back into the room. Luna slammed the door and the mare in a panicked looked back at Celestia.

“I’m sorry!”

She explained everything as she looked at Celestia. Celestia for her part was calm as got back into bed as she held the baby until she started to cry. Celestia pulled the top of the hospital gown down then started to feed her. Once she had told Celestia everything I looked at her, a face that screamed I will destroy you and your life was on her face as our foal drank her milk.

“Luna, have Twilight brought to me, NOW!”

Luna smiled as she walked out of the room Nightmare close behind.

“Troy.~”

I blinked as I looked over at Daybreaker wrapped her arms around my chest. I jumped a little and she rested her head on my shoulder. I saw Celestia narrow her eyes as she looked at us.

“Do you think WE could make a foal or two?”

I laughed then quickly slipped out of her arms then back over to the far window. I laughed then looked away as Celestia fixed her gown as the door opened back up. Luna dragged Twilight in behind her in her magic. Twilight’s eyes were black and blue her lips were busted with a crack going up to her horn. “Damn Luna, even I’m not that brutal when trying not to kill someone. A good punched the jaw usually works.” She smiled as she grabbed Twilight’s shirt then threw her down to the ground. She groaned as laid on the ground and the idea of smashing her skull in was a thought in my mind but I let it pass. Celestia grabbed her in her magic then lifted her into the air as she held the foal.

“P-princess, I-I…”

Celestia narrowed her eyes as she looked at Twilight.

“Talk and I’ll cut off your horn or cut out your womb.”

A chill ran up my spine as I looked at her my fear of this mare was growing.

“Not only have you shown nothing but hate for my lover, our herd then you took my foal. Threaded her life but it will cost you whorse.”

I backed up a little then Daybreaker followed me as did Nightmare. “I’m just going to go see the others.” I quickly ran out of the room then closed the door again. I heard it lock behind me but not wanting to take my chances I walked to the next room. I found Diamond with her mother and father. Diamond was holding one of my sons. He was a little smaller than most of the other foals I saw. He was a small foal maybe only sixteen inches long maybe only six pounds. He had a mane mixed with black hair like her mother. I walked over to her and she looked up at me a smile on her face.

“His names Golden Fist.”

I smiled as I looked at her then reached down and picked him up. Diamond let me pick him up then I ran two fingers through his hair. His eyes opened up and I saw they were a deep blue. I smiled as I looked at him then leaned down letting Diamond see his eyes. “He’s got the same blue as you, Diamond.” She smiled as she looked at him. I glanced up and saw the mother with a nasty look on her face. Our eyes meet and she quickly looked away fear clear on her face. I gave Diamond Golden back as she reached her arms around him. I gave Rich a smile then flipped the mother off confusing them. I smiled as I walked out of the room then walked into the next room over. I walked into Rarity’s room and saw Rarity alone with our foal. I walked over to them and I saw he was a foal with a white fur on the lower half of his body with a mane mixed of black, purple with a light pink near the edge of his mane. Rarity smiled as she looked up at me as she held him close.

“He had us scared you know they all did. None of them cried after they were born scaring us pretty bad. Oh and I’ve named his sword clash.”

I laughed a little then ran a hand over his head and kissed Rarity on the cheek before heading out to the next room. I walked into Sweetie's room and stopped. Sweetie was crying as she looked over one of my daughters. I ran over and looked at her to see what was wrong and stopped. I saw the filly was ok so I didn’t understand why she was crying. She looked up at me and tears streamed down her face.

“T-the nurse just told me I-I can’t have another foal.”

I frowned then leaned down and hugged them both Sweetie grabbing my back with one hand and held our filly with her other arm. I rubbed her back trying to comfort her but it did little to help as she started to cry onto my shoulder. "What did you name her?" Sweetie looked at me a smile on her tear soaked face.

"Midnight singer."

I smiled as I looked down at her. She had a head full of light pink hair with a coat of white fur. I hugged them one more time before walking out and to the next room. I walked in to found Silver and Bertha sharing the room. I saw the human baby with the black and silver hair in Silvers' arms and Bertha was feeding our caff. I hugged and kissed both then leave to see Applebloom, Cadence, and Scootaloo. I walked into Cadence's room and found her holding our daughter in her arms as she sat in a rocking chair. I walked over to her then looked down at her.

"I named her Flurry Heart Thanatos."

I froze as I looked at her, and for the first time, I felt anger towards her. "Take that name away from her." She looked at me as I looked at her and I knew anger was in my eyes as she slightly finched back tightening the hold she had on our daughter. "Thanatos is a name I never want one of my young ones to bare no matter what." She looked at me with worry and confusion.

"Why?"

I looked at her then looked away from her. I sighed as I looked at her then sat down on the bed as I looked at them. "Cadence you know I earned that name in a war right?"

"Ya, but you haven't told us what it means."

I rubbed my eyes as I looked at her then spoke. "Cadence that name means I was labeled as the god of death and destruction. I earned that name but killing hundreds of my own kind. Do you want our daughter to have to live with a name like that?" She looked at me her eyes wide as she looked at me horror in her eyes as she looked at me.

"I-I didn't...."

I nodded as I looked at her. "I know you didn't know, I wanted it that way Cadence. I wanted to leave the meaning of the name behind but keep the name as a means to change who I am." I looked her in the eyes and spoke from the heart as best I could. "Cadence who I am now is someone I never thought I would become. I always thought I would wander around fighting and fighting, it's all I know."

"What do you mean?"

I rubbed my eyes as I looked down to the floor. "That name, throughout human history is given to the deadliest humans alive. I never asked for it, never wanted it but I took it once it was given. I only found out what it meant when Akame told me what it meant."

"I have to ask Troy, what was it all like for you?"

I looked at her then looked down at my clenched fist. I clenched it so tight blood from my fist then flames followed. Then I heard our girl started to cry in Cadence's arms. I looked at her as she cried Cadence for her part smiled as she pulled her top down letting the filly start sucking on her nipple. She latched on then started to drink. I smiled as I looked at her then unclenched my fist then stood up then walk over to Cadence and Flurry. I touched her as soft as I could as if I could break her if I touched her too hard. "it was a living hell but it was worth every second. I was part of a defining moment in human history. I may not have liked my role but it was one that needed to be played." I smiled as I ran my hand down her head and Cadence spoke up.

"Do you regret it?"

I didn't look at her and just focused on the filly. "A little but we do what we must." I started to stand back up but Cadence grabbed the front of my shirt then pulled me back down and kissed my cheek the talked.

"It doesn't matter what you may think or what others think of you Troy. You fought your battle and won hold your head high this foals will need there father to look to the future and not the past."

I laughed then hugged her before leaving the room. I walked into the next room and found Scootaloo holding a larger colt with a tired smile on her face. She looked at me with a wide smile on her face when she saw me.

"I'm naming Him Blade Edge."

I smiled as I looked at her then walked into the room and held my arms out as I got close. She held him up and I took him from her. I held him for a moment then she started to talk.

"I think it's time to write to my mother."

I looked down at her then raised an eyebrow. "Your mother?"

She nodded then reached for the cut geans. She grabbed then grabbed them then pulled out a small mare wallet. She opened it then showed me a photo of a pegasus mare with a black mane with a white coat of fur. She had blue eyes and a set of large wings on her back. "Guess you took more after your father." She smiled then nodded her head as she threw it back over to her clothes. I sat down on the side of the bed with the colt asleep in my arms.

"So, how many of the foals do you think will be fighters like you?"

I looked at then nodded my head as I looked at her. "All of them if I have my way." She blinked then laughed as she looked at me. I smiled then handed him back to her then I stood up then walked out to the hall. I laughed as I looked at her again and she laughed a little too then I started to walk to Appleblooms room. I found her room quick as any other. As I walked to the door the door flew open and hit me in the face. I fell back and looked up at the door. I saw Mac looking down at me a smile on his face.

"Sorry."

I laughed then got to my feet. "Were all goo just going around seeing all the kids." He smiled then held a hand out to me. I grabbed his hand he helped me get up from the floor. I walked in the room and smiled as I looked at granny as she sat in a chair beside Applebloom. I saw the same red and black haired boy in her arms. Everyone looked at me as I stood in the doorway. I smiled as I looked at the boy. I walked over to the little boy then granny smiled up at me.

"His name is Apple Ax."

I smiled as I looked at him and his larger frame. "No doubt in my mind he'll live up to the name. he'll be a master ax swinger if this larger build plays out for him he'll have some real monstrous strength when he's grown." All of them laughed and I smiled as their lives were starting as well as our new start. I rubbed his head as granny held him "A new age is coming and they're going to help change the world you know that little guy?" Everyone smiled as Granny spoke.

"Your pa pa is a damn fool but brave as a bucking dragon you'll learn that Ax."

I laughed at what she said but the other gave her a hard time about what she said. "Life is good."

free for two weeks
View Online

The Imperial arms

free for two weeks

Troy pov

I drove down a dirt road on my bike a smiled on my face as I rode on my bike. I thought back to this morning and smiled as I speed down this road.

This morning pov third person.

Troy sat in the living room, looking at his sleeping sons and daughters. He hadn't slept much this last two weeks letting the girls have the rest they all need. More times than not, He didn't sleep much at night it being the only time the foals cried. The girls saw this every morning each morning getting more worried. At the beginning of the third week, they confronted Troy as he walked in with a bag of jerky in hand. They told Troy they had talked it over and wanted him to go away for a week or two to get some much-needed rest time. Troy tried to fight them on it, telling them if he left something could happen. But, Celestia pointed out that she and Luna were master of the sword as well as Daybreaker and Nightmare were as well. They even told him for this time he was free to do anything he wanted even sleep with other mares as long as he didn't bring them or if he wanted to, he had to send a letter with a photo of the mare for them to see and talk about. Troy gave in but wouldn't openly look for mares to sleep with. The next morn Troy left on his bike after the foals had woken up. Twilight for her part had no say in what happened as she was now only to be used to make more foals.

Troy pov

As I drove, I noticed the colorful landscape started to change into a greyer and sadder place. As I drove around, I found a large farm rock if I had to guess. I drove up to the farm, having driven for a good five hours I wanted to stop for a little while and hopefully by some food. There as an old fence with a very old farmhouse with a windmill and grain silo behind the house.

I stopped in front of the house in open view as I took my swords off my sides as to stood up.

"Who are you?"

I looked up from my sword holding mounts and was a milf mare with a broad chest with a nice large ass. She was a little older but still charming to the eye. I put my hands up as I looked at her, showing I meant no harm. "I just wanted to see if I could buy some food so the day or maybe rent a room for the night." She looked at me for a moment then walked over to me and started to look over me. I noticed something as she walked away from the house. It was empty; no one else was around the house.

"You seemed to be telling me the truth, and you can stay the night for six bits."

I smiled as I pulled out a significant bit bag from my bike bag. I pulled out a ten-bit gold coin with a five-bit silver and held it out to her. She looked at me slightly surprise on her face as she looks at the amount.

"This is more then I asked for."

I smiled as I looked at her. "I know miss, but it seems a nice little place and I like this place. I think this what I owe." She smiled as she put the bits into a pocket on her dress. She turned then waved for me to follower her. I do, and she leads me to a room near the back of the house. It was a simple room with a bed and a nightstand. "Where is your family miss?"

"My husband and Daughters are gone for the next three nights."

I smiled as I looked at her and mentally said fuck the husband since the girls gave me the go ahead. I put the swords and bits in the room but not before I locked the window. ‘I’ll be in her by Luna night.’ I followed her into the kitchen then sat down at the table as she walked over to the stove where a black pot sat. I smiled as I looked at her and started to think of the ways I could do this. ‘She seems to act like an old world mare, so my tone and slight physical contact may be the best way to go about this. Maybe start with a light touch to her shoulder and run my hand down her back. A little sweet talk plus this will give me some practices for the girls. I stood up from the chair I took at the seat and walked up behind her. I slowly leaned in and blew a little air onto her ear pony ear being so sensitive. This worked most of the times, and this time was no exception as a blush spread on her face. I smiled as I put my hands on her shoulders then ran them down her back. Her body shook as she grabbed the pot on the stove, but I backed off, and she looked back at me as I leaned on the table. Her face red as she looked at me then frowned as she looked at me. I smiled as I looked at her.

“Why did you do that!?”

I calmly smiled as I looked at me, her face still red. I stood back up then walked back up to her, and she had to look up at me my height only five inches taller than her. I cupped her cheek running a thumb over her cheek and put a hand on her side. She blushed even more as I looked her in the eye. “I rubbed your soft fur and look into your love eye; beauty is all that looks back to me. I ask not to come to me but only to speak with me of words, only yee would know.” Her face got redder and redder as I talked, and when I finished, she looked away then pulled herself away and rushed down a hall then up some stairs. I smiled as I knew I took a significant step in the right direction. I laughed as I walked up to the room I rented and laid down on the bed then waited. I fell asleep quickly and a slight pulling at my belt. I opened my right eye and saw the mare in bra and panties and smiled when she looked at me her face red. “Hello.~”

Cloudy Quartz

I rushed into my and my husband room my face burning as I leaned on the door. I looked over the empty bed my annoyance raising as I looked over at it. “For bucking Igneous if You had stopped treating my needs, I wouldn’t be so sensitive.” I quickly walked over to the closet and looked through the clothes to find something else that a little cooler for myself to wear. But soon I realized that I didn’t have anything like that. Throwing away my care, I stripped the clothes off and looked down at myself. I was in my bra and panties with black lace with gold trim.

"Why did I say he could stay." I groaned to myself as I fell face first to the bed. My body only getting more heated. It was quickly becoming clear I would have to take a cold bath or gove into our more sensual side. I sat from our spot on the ned then spread our legs when I felt a wet sensation. Indeed my panties were getting wet much to my horror. This was bad, I was becoming not just heated but horny, and to shower, however cold wouldn’t do, I'd need a stallion. But, the only here was the strange one who made me like this. I started rubbing my legs together as I thought about this. I could rub myself, but that was like putting a bandage over a gushing wound it wouldn't help in the long run. I laid there for an hour, my body burning and aching as I started to rub my outer folds. My marehood burned and ached worst the more I rubbed but I could only think of my husband, doing my best to not think of the stallion who did this to me. But, Soon I had enough of this and walked out of the room I walked up to the door then opened it and saw the stallion asleep in the bed. I walked into wanting to at least see what this none pony stallion had in his pants. I quietly walked over to him, then slowly started to undo his belt. I looked up to his face and froze as I looked into his right eye.

“Hello.~.”

Troy pov

I started to lean up, and the mare quickly tried to get off her knees. I was faster and sat in front of her. She didn’t get off her knees, and I reached around the top of her head then pulled the wrap, holding her mane together. It fell free going down her back going down to her. I moved the glass from off her face then placed them on the nightstand. I grabbed her hand, then started to pull her up. She didn’t fight me and slowly got to her hoofs then I had her sit down in my lap. Her chest was level with my face, and she looked down at me. I looked at her as I ran a hand down her back then rested it on her right flank cheek. She let out a low moan as I grabbed her ass then I ran a hand up her stomach then cupped her breast with my right hand. I played with her nipple through the fabric, and she let out a louder moan. “Names Troy by the way.” I was calm as I played with her body making her moan more and more with ever pinch and squeeze.

“M-mine is Cloudy QuartZ!”

She screamed out as I pulled her bra down then started to suck on her left nipple. She grabbed the back of my head as I licked small circle around her nipple as I sucked on it. To my shock, a small trick of milk came from her nipple. I let the nipple go then looked up at her as she huffed out a heated breath. She grabbed her breast then put it back to my face.

“I promise you’ll like my milk, I know it’s strange, but I promise it’s fine. All mares in my family produce milk.”

I looked at then nipple again, and she pressed it into my lips. I just rolled with it then started to suck on the nipple again then started to knead and play with her other breast. I leaned into her chest as a little milk started to flow into my mouth. She let out moans, and I pulled her down to the bed. She gripped the back of my shirt tightly as I felt her fist balled. I let her nipple go then pulled myself free from her hold and looked down at her. Her mane was spread over the pillow, and she looked up at me, lust in her eyes. I smiled as I pulled my shirt off then threw it to the side. Her face turned red again as she looked at me. I looked lower on her body, smiling as I saw a large wet spot on her panties and smiled as I stood up. I started to get my pants off, and once off my erection popped up when I looked at her again, she was fully red. “You ok?”

“You're bigger than my husband by five inches and your wider.”

I felt my pride get yet another boost as I looked at her. She got off the bed then grabbed my hand then pulled me out the door, and she quickly pulled me down the small hall then up the stairs. She took me into a room and pushed me down on a bed. I pushed myself up on my elbows, and she pulled her panties off. I saw her outer lips soaking wet with her fluids, some running down her leg. She got onto then crawled onto me and grabbed the shaft of my erection then lined it up at her entrance. She slowly started to lower herself onto my erection, and she was still tight despite have foals and a husband. She was going to slow for me so I grabbed her hips when she was halfway down I forced her down, forcing my tip into the entrance of her womb. She screamed as she sat on my lap, and I loved the feeling of her walls tightly wrapped around me. Her tongue fell from her mouth as I turned us over and had her back on the bed. She looked up at me with what looked like hearts in her eyes as I pulled out of her, then thrust back into her. She screamed again as I started to roughly fuck and slapped the sides of her ass cheeks. As I thrust into her, she let out a scream after scream, and I leaned down over her then forced myself deeper into her as I leaned closer to her body.

“Too deep!”

I slammed hard into her and stopped. I wrapped one arm around her then pulled her up and made her weight push her down farther down making all fourteen inches go inside her, and I felt my tip force passed the entrance of her womb. She let out a silent scream as her fluids gushed around my erection. I smiled as something in my mind told me to make this mare mine, and I was going to do just that. I grabbed her mane then forced her head lower so I could talk into her ear. “I’m going to make this mine forever and make sure your husband’s sorry cock will never satisfy you again.” She tried to say something, but I pulled her up then let her weight drop her back down. A few more like this and she started to move on her own as she screamed as she rode me. Soon she was slamming her down onto me as she held her arms around my neck.

"B-b-b."

She was trying to say something as she bounced on me. I grabbed her and stopped her then pushed her off my erection. She fell down to the bed, and I got up then got behind her picking her ass back up into the air making her get on her hands and knees then pulled her back making her stand back up. She laid her chest down on the bed as I pushed back into her. I held her waist as my hips slapped into her, and she moaned louder as I started to speed up, but she let out a loud yell.

"BREED ME!"

I smiled as I rammed into her one last time then my cum filled her womb her tongue out of her mouth fist fulls of covers as she moaned out. Her walls were clamping down around me, making me cum more into her. She groaned as I finished pumping my first load into her then I looked down at her tail then smiled then pulled it up high. I saw her tight pucker, and an evil smile formed on my face. I pulled my still hard cock from her cunt then lined up with her ass. I rammed into her, and she screamed bloody murder.

"AH!"

I started to thrust into her fast and hard into her. Three hours passed, and I purred two more loads into her ass as well as her cunt. When night fell, I pulled out of her, then made her lay down her face red as she looked at me. "I'll be back in a minute." I walked back to my rented room then got my pants back on, then walked into the kitchen, getting two glasses of water. I walked back into the room, and she was trying to sit up, but her body didn't do what she wanted. I smiled then walked over to her as she gave up trying to set herself up. I set one cup down on the nightstand then wrapped my arm around her shoulder then put the cup to her lips. She greedy drank the first few mouth fulls then I took it away. "Drink slower, or you'll make herself chock!" She nodded then I put the cup back, and she started to drink slower. She finished the cup then I let her have the second one.

"Thank you."

I smiled then I laid down on the other side of her. She slowly moved over, then pressed her body into mine. She laid her head on my chest and pressed her body into mine.

"I've never been breed like that before. But, how in Celestia's name could you last five rounds?"

I laughed turned and was face to face with her. I grabbed her face then kissed her, and she let out a small epp then moaned into the kiss then cupped my cheeks. I pushed my tongue into her mouth then we started to tongue fight. I pulled back, and she followed, but her body still didn't do what she wanted. "I'm a human, and my race evolved to see sex as a pass time. As such, we developed a high amount of stamina." She smiled as she looked at me, resting on me. I don't know how long we laid there, but she had fallen asleep as I held her. She had wrapped her tail around my arm in her sleep. I fell asleep a few minutes later. Three days went by quickly me and the mare fucking. On the third day, we cleaned the house and then we walked outside the house. She had me start moving the large rock they'd need to get broken down to be sold. She asked me to break them, and I said I could. I picked up the large rocks then started breaking them as I heard wheels on the road. I turned as I held the large rock in my arms as I looked over at them. I smiled then nodded to them then started to crush the rock into pieces they would need to sell.

Igneous rock pov

My daughters, my I rode down the grey, rode an empty cart with my daughter Marble Pie, carving a small heart out of a rock. I saw a large stallion, and I think as he lifted a large rock in his arms. My daughter Maud spoke in her slow cold tone.

"Wow, he's strong."

I nodded as I watched him look over to us, and I saw a smile on his face. I nodded then he turned his face back then started to crush the rock in his arms. It cracked and shattered into large stones big enough for us to finish breaking down them to sell. But, besides Muad, I didn't know any other pony with strength like that. He dropped the sizeable unbroken part of the rock then lifted his right leg hight then brought it down smashing the rock into dozens of small pieces of stones going everywhere. I stopped at the front of the house as we watched him get another large stone.

"HEY!"

Limestone jumped off the cart and ran up to him but back down when he stood all the way up. He was a good head and a half taller than her. His chest was wider than the Limestones shoulders. Limestone was a large built mare but this stallion easy drafted her, and he was nothing but he was solid muscle. He smiled at her then held a hand out to her.

“Hi.”

She slowly took his hand as my wife walked out of the house.

“Troy launch is, oh everyone is home.”

I smiled as I got off the cart then walked over to her but she walked away and hugged our daughters. She’d never just walked away from me no matter how mad she was with me. She hugged each of them then walked back to the house all of us behind us. Troy the strange stallion went back to breaking stones. I walked back into the house and found it cleaner then when I left. I walked into the kitchen and watched my wife walk about a smile on her face as she walked around. It was strange to see her like this as she very rarely smiled. She looked at me and her smiled dropped as she looked at me.

“Igneous go get Troy please.”

I looked at her for a second then looked back at the door as I heard the sound of a stone being smashed.

“I’ll get him dad.”

Muad walked out to the yard then a second later she and Troy walked back in. He walked beside me and he was half a head taller with a chest nearly twice the size of mine. I was right about him being made of pure muscle without it being too much. It was clear he could beat just about any pony or other if he wanted too.

“Having trouble mother?”

I looked over and saw Cloudy trying to reach the bowls on the top shelf. I was about to walked over to help her but Troy walked up behind the then grabbed the bowls and gave them to her.

“Thank you Troy.”

She smiled as she looked at him and I frowned as I looked at the two of them. I crossed my arms then spoke up a slight edge to my tone. “So, what brings you to our humble home.” Troy looked back at me a kind but I knew if it I start a fight I wouldn’t last ten seconds.

“I’m traveling for two weeks, and I rented a room for a few days. I’m leaving laster tomorrow morning. Cloudy here has been a lovely host to me and has treated me as if I was family.”

Cloudy smiled and bowed her head.

“Thank you Troy, and may I say you have been very kind as well.”

They laughed together then Troy walked over to the side of the room then leaned on the wall. Cloudy filled the bowls and we all sat down at the table. Troy stood off to the side with a bowl in his hands as he ate.

“So, Troy what do you do for a living?”

He looked at Limestone then smiled.

“I’m a bounty hunter or beast hunter if you have a monster you want dead.”

We all stopped eating as we looked at him as he ate the steaw. He finished then walked over to the sink then but the stones on the counter the washed out the bowl. Once it was clean he walked back outside and I heard the sound of stones being broken. Marble closed the kitchen door then we all looked at my wife as she hummed as she washed the bowls.

“Mom, why are you so happy?”

She looked back at us a smile on her face.

“I just had a nice time talking with Troy. He’s a kind stallion with an open ear to a mare who needs an ear to listen.”

She smiled as she put the bowls up and opened the door then walked to the rooms. Hours went by and I watched as my wife acted as if I didn’t exist anymore. But when I saw her slight wrap her tail around his hand I had it. When he was alone I walked up to him when he was alone then I grabbed his shoulder. He turned his head as he was about to pick up another stone as Limestone and Muad moved the broken stones into crates.

“Can I help you?”

I steeled my nervous as I looked up at him. “Did you do something with my wife?” He blinked as he looked down at me then pointed to himself then back to the house. Then it seemed to hit him as he waved his hands as he looked at me.

“No! sweet mother of god no! Yes, Cloudy is a lovely mare but I couldn’t do that marriage is a sacred thing. I won’t think of doing thing that will damage a marriage or family.”

I looked at him for a moment but I couldn’t tell if he was telling the truth or by Celestia he is a damn good liar. “Alright but if I find out something did happen then Celestia and Luna help me I will beat you down.” He laughed a little his hands up.

“Ok old timer I don’t think that will be necessary. I got no reason to fight you and even less of a reason to mess with your family life.”

I nodded then walked back into the house.

Troy pov

I watched as the stallion walked back into the house. I smiled a little as I started to smash rocks while thinking of how everytime he has sex with her after this if she wants a weak stallion after the fucking I gave her. I finished breaking the stones then we all walked back into the house as night started to fall. We eat dinner then I walked to the room I rented and laid in bed. It was late at night when I got up from the bed grabbed my bit bag, swords and my clock I got from the bike bag. I slowly opened the door then walked out into the hall then stopped beside the front door. I looked out fifteen more gold bit then put them on a small table in plane site. I opened the door then walked out of the house then walked over to my bike.

‘Master the mare is watching us from the bedroom window.’

I stopped then turned my head then looked up at her bedroom window. I saw her in the window then put a piece of paper on the window with bold words.

“COME BACK ANYTIME!”

I smiled as I nodded up to her then she smiled as she waved as I started to walk away not wanting to start it up this close to the house. I walked a few hundred feet away I started up the engine then got on. I drove off my clock flowing in the wind. While I drove down a mountain road I noticed a few airships then saw a few figures moving this way fast. The were large maybe a little taller than me with a mare leading the way. She was a a mare about as tall as Rarity with a short mare and tail. She was young but had a figure much like Miss Cake. I smiled as I looked at her.

‘Master her head.’

I saw a broken horn on her head. I frowned as I looked at her as they ran up to me. The beast behind her were large enough they give me a real fight if I fight fair. They wore a set of black armor with a shield and two pointed spear. The had a face or mask I wasn’t sure which but it was ugly.

(Tempest)

“Who are you?”

I looked at the mare my arms and swords hidden by my clock. She didn’t seem to have noticed the swords but I ready myself ready for a fight. “Troy Thanatos, a bounty hunter and beast hunter.” She looked at me an eyebrow raised.

“What the buck is a beast hunter?”

I smiled as I looked at her then spoke up. “A beast hunter is someone who specializes in taking down large groups or extra-large monsters.” She looked at me for a second then started to walk over to me then looked up at me. I was a full head taller than her then she walked around me.

“You seem to be the type your saying but I’d like to see the weapons you use to do this. You must have a special set of weapons to fight what you're saying you fight.”

I smiled then took my clock off then set it down on the seat of the bike and she saw my swords. I drew Yatsufusa then held the blade high as I could. “This is what makes me a force to be feared.” a ball of black lighting formed as then shoot out over the whole area scaring them.

Black bodies started to come up from the ground then two massive beasts started to come up. The large star bear come out roaring scaring them all the mare looking at in fear. I jumped up on top of the bears head and sat down as I looked down at them. “This is Yatsufusa the sword that seals the corpses of the ones killed within the blade to be used as fighting puppets. My other sword is my main weapon. Murasame is a sword only I can since it has a cursed blade that could kill a person with a single cut. Only one person alive can use both these blades so these two swords make it all but impossible to defeat me. Plus, I have these at my disposal.” I held my other arm up then all three energies I used circled around my arms. She looked up at me her eyes wide then I sheathed the sword resealing the dead. I fell back then landed on me feet in front of the mare. I looked down at her then leaned down then cupped her right cheek. I smiled as I rubbed my thumb on her cheek then stood back up straight then put my clock back on.

“W-why did you come this way?”

I looked at her again as she looked at me her cheeks slightly redder. “Out to have some fun, my herd told me to go off to have some fun after the foals were born. Figured I go up find some trouble and live a little.” She looked at up until I said herd then she frowned as she looked down.

“I see well we’re using this area to build a base but your free to stay the night. Hunter or not you don’t want to be stuck out here at night.”

I smiled as I looked at then got back on my bike. “Thanks, and would you like a ride back?” She looked at the bike then at me again. I smiled as she looked at me then she walked over then got on behind me. The things had taken off running a fair ways ahead which surprised me. They were big but moved that fast. I started to drive behind them as the mare wrapped her arms around my chest then buried her head into my back. I caught up with the beast I was going to call them as they ran. “So, what’s your name!?” I yelled over the sound of the engine.

“Tempest Shadow!”

I smiled as I looked back over my shoulder. “Nice to meet you Tempest, And thanks for letting me stay at your base.” She smiled as she up at me then I looked forward and saw we were getting close. ‘I must have caught them as they were on patrol.’ They seemed to be building a castle like base with black stones. When we got close I slowed down and came to a stop as we came up to the gate. “So, who’s in charge of this place?”

“The storm king.”

I drove in when the gate opened then parked in an area near a seat of doors. “What kingdom rules storms?”

“None yell were building it right now.”

I stopped as I looked back at her as she got off the bike. You know your near the center of equestria right? If the guards or Celestia or Luna heard about this all hell ill fall on you.”

“I knew that’s why we brought you here so you’d never talk.”

She sounded sad as the gate slammed shut then I pair of chains flew out then wrapped around me. I tried to use my fire but it didn’t work the flames were absorbed by the chains. ‘Well this will be fun.’ I grabbed the chain as best I could then spun as fast as I could. Two of the beasts came flying at me and I jumped into the air then slammed my feet into the faces of two of the beasts killing them. Black blood came from the mask then the chains came loss. I drew Murasame then made a shield of ice. “Bad move Tempest.” I ran at the beasts around me then started to kill them. Two jumped at me then I cut them in half then spun sliding my foot on the ground and sent a wave of ice at them. I encased twenty of them when they tried to run then spun the other way and sent flames the other way. Burning the rest in the fort ending the fight quickly then I looked back at tempest as she tried to open the frozen door. I slowly started to walk over to her then she looked back at me then stopped as she fell back to the ground as I got closer.

“P-please! I was just following orders! Kill anypony who found the base!”

I stood over her as she shook violently as she looked up at me. I smiled as I looked down at her. “So you know you just told the king of equestria your plan.” All the color from her face drained as she looked at me. I stood over her as she looked up at me scared beyond belief. I smiled as I sheathed Murasame then melted my shield. “I looked down at her and spoke one last time. “Miss you need to leave this life behind. With what I did to this place faking death wouldn’t be hard.” She looked up at me with a hopeful glint in her eyes.

“So, your not going to kill me?”

I nodded as I got back on my bike then started it up. “If you want a new start jump on I’ll take you to the nearest city but stay here and one day I will kill you Tempest.” I looked forward and waited when I felt her get she wrapped her arms around me then I grabbed her wrists. I froze them together and she epped from the sudden cold.

“H-hey!?”

I started to drive off as I talked. “I’ll free you when were at the city but if you try anything I’ll leave you out here tonight without a weapon to protect yourself with.” She was quiet as I drove then she laid her head on my back.

“I’m sorry I’m just trying to get my horn back.”

I looked back over my shoulder and saw her looking off to the side. I looked forward again then drew my sword seeing a large thing moving. ”Hold as tight as you can it’s about to get rough.” She did and I started to drive around monsterly large centipedes with a dragon like head.

“Aim at the joints that’s a weak point or the spaces between the armor plates the weak spots!”

I nodded as I slashed the first one that got close. I cut it all the way in half killing it as another jumped at us. I took its head off then gunned it as another twenty some out of their hiding places. I turned taking a sharp right gunning it down hill and saw the city lights. I looked back when we were on level ground and looked back. They weren’t coming down the hill and moved but up into the area we came from. I looked around and saw a road over another hill. I grabbed the ice them melted it. She pulled her arms back then spoke.

“You want me to get off here?”

I looked back at her and she was looking down with her head and ears low. I sighed then turned the bike off then got off and she did too. I reached into the bike bag then put them in a bag. I put about a hundred gold coins and fifty coins. I held the bag out to her and she took the bag.

“Why?”

I got back on then started the bike back up. “I’m planning on forming a new army come to ponyville in two weeks if your smart that money should last you. As for the horn Celestia may have a way to fix that.” I looked back at her and her eyes were wide as she looked at me. “We cool?” She bowed and yelled.

“Yes sir!”

I started to move again then I saw her starting to walk to the road. I sighed again then stopped again. “Get on, I won’t be able to sleep tonight if you don’t get to the city safe.” She smiled then walked back over the got back on the bike. She wrapped her arms around me then I started to drive to the road. After a minute Iwas on the road I scared a few cars on the road when I jumped on the road but I speed off to the city.

“Say Troy, have you ever been to the ironhorn inn?”

“Nope only my third time coming to manehatten.” She pressed her face into my back and I felt a warm breath come from her. I rode into the city. and may knew the site of me meant a fight might be coming. I drove around until I got the business side of town and found the Ironhorn inn. I pulled up to the inn and it looked like a very nice place. Tempest got off the bike as I kicked the kickstand out then grabbed my bags out of the side bags then started to walk in. Tempest followed me close behind but when we walked in a saw a bar up front.

“Tempest!”

Two dark furred mares ran out in maid outfits ran out from behind the bar counter. One was a dark blue the other was a dark yellow. Both had light brown manes and tails. Both had covery bodies with wide hips and more then likely double c cup breast. They stopped when they saw me and One laughed into her hand as the other nugged Tempest with her arm.

“Finally found a stallion good, Celestia knows you need to laid.”

I blushed and Tempest turned red and grabbed the mare. I cleared my throat getting the attention of the other mare. “Miss I’m dropping her off I’m leaving the city.” They looked at me with frowns then shrugged as they looked at me. Tempest paid for a room as I walked out sure I would see her again. I got on my bike then started to drive around again but as I drove I stopped when I saw a mare going by an alley. I stopped then heard fighting from the alley the mare was next to. I pulled over fast then ran into the alleyway. I found an older mare bing forced to the ground as two stallions and a bull tried to get her clothes off. She was a pegasus mare with a coat of yellow fur with a red mane. She had on a pair of green rim glasses with a flower earing with a pearl necklace.

I jumped in then grabbed the two stallions then slammed their heads together blood and bone fragments flying. The bulls tried to grab me but I grabbed his arm then broke it in. He screamed then I kicked him back into the far wall in the back. He was embedded in the bricks with some blood coming from his mouth. I looked down at the mare you balled up and I noticed she was dirty as if she’d been sleeping in dirt. I kneeled down beside her and when I touched her she flinched away from me.

“Please leave me alone.”

I frowned then picked her up surprising the mare. She looked up at me as I smiled back into her beautiful red ruby eyes. “Let get you somewhere safe miss.” I turned then walked out of the alley and back over to my bike. I set her back on her hoofs then patted the back seat of my bike. She slightly smiled then got on as I watched for the bull. I didn’t kill that one but he would be back up sooner or later.

“Thank you.”

I smiled as I looked back down at her as she sat on the seat. I smiled then got on then started to bike up. She mare jumped from the loud engine then grabbed my shoulders. I laughed a little then pulled off. “So, where are you staying?” I yelled over the wind as I drove.

“Nowhere now, I caught my husband in bed with another mare.”

I stopped at a red light and looked back at her. “I’m sorry to hear that, I don’t know what I would do his my mares did something like that.” She smiled as she looked at me when laid her head on my back as I started to move again. I thought about where we could go and decided on going to the hotel I stayed in the first time I came to the city. When I pulled in then looked back at the mare and her eyes as shrink.

“Please let’s leave.”

I looked at her for a second then I noticed someone coming out of the hotel. A tall pegasus stallion walked out with a pink mane and mustache in the shape of a poop emoji. He his a lime green coat and I looked at the mare. She was a short mare I want to say almost as tall as sweetie Belle. She had a black coat with green mane and was wearing very revealing clothes. When I noticed the stallion come towards us and I got off my bike was the stallion got close. I stood to my full height and I was a head and a half taller than him. He backed up a little still well within my reach if I wanted to grab him. He took a step to the side and looked at the mare.

“What are you doing back here!?”

I grabbed his collar then lifted him off the ground. He grabbed my arm trying to force me to let go. I grabbed his face then forced his to look at me. “You cheated on your mare, your wife. I don’t know if you had any but if you had foals with her. The mother of your foals and you did the worst thing you could have done to her and them.” I threw him back into the ground head first knocking him out cold. The younger mare ran over to him then I got back on the bike then started it to drive again.

“My name is shy if you’d like to know.”

I heard her yell over the wind and I smiled a little. “Mine’s Troy.” I took us to another hotel not as nice but still nice. I gave her some bits and asked her to get two rooms and I’d help her get to wherever she would go tomorrow. She when to the counter as I grabbed my bags then after a minute she walked back out. I smiled as I looked at her and she held her hands out with three silver bit in her hand. I smiled then put to more gold coins in her hand then closed her hand around them. “Keep them in case you need something.” She smiled as she looked at me then we walked back into the hotel I followed her thinking about what we’d need to do tomorrow but stopped when we came to the last room in the hall. I looked at her and only saw one key in her hand. “Shy?” She looked at me with a smile on her face.

“They only had one bed room left.”

I shrugged then walked in behind her. There was a bed in the center of the room with a couch over to the side with a table and two chairs. There as a bathroom off to the side and I walked over to the couch. I took my clock off then seat the side of the coach then took my swords off putting them in the corner then laid down on the couch.

“You don’t have to sleep there.”

I turned my head and saw her on the bed patting the bed beside her. I looked at her for a second then turned over looking away from her. “Your a married mare it’s not right to sleep beside you.” Baits out now I just have to wait. Cloudy took a few hours lets see if she want to cheat on her husband too. I could hear moving around as I laid then and after an hour I had pretended to fall asleep. I heard a frustrated grown then I heard the bed springs moving. I heard her walk over to me then she grabbed my shoulder then started to shock me. I pretended to wake up then looked over at her and my eyes went wide. She was completely naked.

“I need help now!”

Her tone was still very soft but she had a little anger in her eyes. With a blush on my cheeks I keep playing the game. “A cold shower may help you.” She frowned then to make her point she shoved her hand down the front of my pants. I jumped as this mare was much more direct than I was expecting. Then saw he eyes go wide as the stimulation had started to make me hard as she moved her hands around. She pulled her hand out then made me set up. She unzipped my jeans then pulled my sim hard erection out. She smiled as she started to bump me making me moan a little. When I was at full mass she smiled as she looked at me.

“Sweet mother yes.”

I grabbed her shoulders making me look at her.

“I know what you said but I haven’t been touched in years and I need this.”

I smiled on the inside knowing I had her like cloudy but it bothered me that most stallions wouldn’t touch there mares once they got a little older. She pushed my hands off then stood up then grabbed m shirt taking it off throwing it to the side. I stood up when she pulled me to the bed and I threw the act off then grabbed her then threw her down to the bed. She looked up at me and I leaned over her. She blushed as I looked down at her then I used one had to drop my jeans and kicked off my boots. When they were off I grabbed her cheeks then leaned in to kiss her. She hummed into the kiss then I moved my hand to her flanks then picked her up by her flanks and held her up above my erection I broke then kiss then started to kiss her neck and pressed the tip of my erection to her opening. She moaned out as I started to lower her onto it. She was wet and I had fingered herself. Once I started to push in I noticed right away she was tight as hell. I didn’t know if it was just her body or the fact that she hadn’t been touched in so long.

“Stop!”

I stopped the second she yelled and I noticed how tight she was gripping my shoulders. I looked at her face and saw tears in her eyes. “Hold on.” I started to pull her off my but she bit down on my free shoulder. The spoke through her teeth.

“Give me a second, I haven’t taken a stallion in a long time I’ll tell you when you can go deeper.”

I nodded then waited with only the head of my dick still in her. After a few minutes she nodded her head then I let her weight take her back down. I started to sink deep into her as her weight speared her down onto my erection. When I was fully inside her she moaned as I started to thrust up into her. She had loosened up some but was still tight around my erection. If I had to guess she was the third tightes mare I’ve had sex with. I started to speed up making wet slap sound in the room as I thrusted into her. She moaned louder and I knew she was getting close. I smiled as I let her flanks go then let her fall back on the bed and I slipped out of her. She looked up at me about to say something but I shoved my erection back into her and she screamed as I started slamming into her as I played with her nipples. She let out a scream as I slammed into her harder a few more times as her orgasom started to run over her. Her face turned red as she stuttered her words as I kept thrusting into her. I felt myself getting close and spoke up. “In or out?” I spoke through grounts and she started to wrap her legs around my waist.

“I-in!”

She yelled and I slammed into her forcing the head of my dick into her womb. I came in side her as she let out a silent scream into the air. I rode out my climax then pulled out of her then grabbed her waist pulling her up lining my erection up with her ass. Her eyes went wide then she waved her hand. I stopped as I was about to push into her. After a minute she calmed down but she was still dripping.

“Flip me over first, you can thrust into me harder that way. But, please not my tailhole I’ve never taken it up that hole.”

I smiled as I lined back up with her cunt then slammed back into her. Two hours later I laid beside her both of us covered in sweat and shy had a pool of cum coming from her pussy. She had a large bulge just below her stomach. I’d cum in her four times and she was a mess after the third load. I sat up in the bed and Shy did her best to hold onto me as I moved.

“No.”

I looked down at her she had her hand wrapped around my wrist. “I’m just getting my jeans and underwear back on.” She nodded then let me go and I got my underwear and jeans back on then put my belt on. I threw my shirt to her and she smiled as she slipped it on. Then I held her black panties up. I smiled as I pulled the covers off her then slid them up her legs and put them back on her. She blushed as she looked down at me and I ran my hand up her body then cupped her cheek. I leaned down and kissed her and she wrapped her arms around my neck. I pulled her up and put her back on the headboard. I ran a hand down her back but as I got near her flank a knocking came from the door. I broke the kiss then looked at the door as another harder knock came from the door.

“Who there!?”

I didn’t she could yell be she sounded mad.”

“SHY!”

It was the stllion and I was pissed now. I stood up and walked over to the door then pulled the door open and found the stallion with a bruised eye looking up at me.

“Troy?”

I heard Shy getting off the bed and the stallion tried to force his way through me. I pushed him back and his back slammed back into the wall. Shy walked up behind me then moved her as the stallion started to get back to his hoofs.

“Leave you son of a whorse!”

She yelled again and he clenched his fist and I shoved her back knowing what was coming. He threw his fist and I caught his fist then started to crush his fist. “Time for you to go.” He grabbed his forearm as I tightened my grip. I lifted him up by the arm then I swung him into the wall. I heard a loud pop and he fell to the floor holding his shoulder. He looked up at me and I narrowed my eyes as he looked at me. “Leave or I’ll start trying to hurt you.” My tone was deadly and he got up then ran away as if death with nipping at his hoofs. I huffed then turn and closed the door behind me then I saw the mare standing in front of me.

“Thanks for making him leave.”

I nodded then we got back in bed as Celestia lowered the sun. Shy cuddled up into my side and rubbed her head on my chest. I wrapped my arms around her holding her seemed to make her happy and she wrapped her tail around my arm then locked her legs around mine. I smiled while I palined to send a letter to the girls first thing tomorrow morning. But, getting a photo would be a little hard without a camera that prints photos. I just closed my eyes plain to deal with it later.

AppleBloom pov two mornings after.

I woke to Apple Ax crying same as I had two hours ago and sighed. “How did Troy do this every morning for two weeks?” I pulled myself out of bed Luna close behind as Ax had woken up Spark and Flame who started to cry. Knowing by now all the other foals would wake up from their crying so we started the day. Two more hours went by and all the crying stopped as all but Ameerah who kept yelling for her daddy. I looked over to the door and found Snowball laying in front of the baby cribs in the living room read to attack if anypony got near the foals. He growled and snarled when our families came to see them but were scared of being near him. He’d grown and now weighed over ninety pounds. He was almost as big as a timber wolf and Luna said he’d get another foot taller being a rare type of dire wolf called a tatin wolf. Tracy was about the same size but was the solo guard of Ameerah who tried to following her as she moved around in the house and outside. Tracy loved her to death as she laid down letting her climb on and over her, letting her play with her fur, ears, nose and tail. But, when Cadence went to get her to feed lunch Tracy covered her with her paws and growled at her. She backed up and Tracy started to clean Ameerah started to clean her with her tongue.

“She never does that with Troy.”

I looked at Diamond as she folded a set of foal clothes in her arms.

“That's because she knows he's the dominant member of this herd.”

We looked at Nightmare as she walked over then grabbed her but the back of the neck and took Ameerah from her she growled and snapped at her but got threw to the ground as she did. Tracy growled at her then ran out of the open door we left open for them during the day. I heard a mare yell and I ran out thinking Tracy had attacked somepony but I found Derpy holding onto the top of the roof as Tracy jumped at her waving her paws at her. “TRACY!” She hissed a little at me then walked off around the house to forest.

“When did you get a MANTICORE!?”

I looked up at her. “Ya, Troy found her in the forest as a young cub a while back. But, what can I do for you?”

“I’ve got a letter from you with a strange symbol on the front.”

I looked at her as she flapped her wings then pulled out a black letter envelope with the night raid symbol on the front. I took it then walked back into the house as I opened the letter. I found a photo of Troy with an older mare holding onto his right arm. If I had to guess she may be in her mid thirty maybe late. I noticed a pattern as I sat in Troy’s chair. There were two letters in the envelope then first was about the mare. Her name was Shy and he is thirty-seven not a bad looking mare and the latter explained where they were as of two days ago. It said she was come back ahead of him as he had to go get someone before coming home. Thought that this was a good idea. Give us a chance to talk to her let her know how things work around town and the house. I looked at the date she was coming and it was tomorrow. I sighed then handed the first letter off to Celestia as she walked back with Flare Star in her arms. She took it with her magic as she walked then I started to read the second one as everyone crowded around Celestia. I dropped the paper whenI saw what he was planning.”THAT BUCKING MORON IS GOING AFTER BLUEBLOOD!!”

Troy pov deer kingdom

I walked through the snow slowly making my way to the side gate of the deer capital. I knew from the deer I caught the other night said they enslaved the females of the race to act as sex slaves.. He told me what the city was like and I knew if I went in during the day I’d cause a bloodbath. With night falling I jumped to the top of the gate then. I landed silently between to deer guards as the started to move around. I smiled the grabbed the bigger one then snapped his neck then grabbed the other one as he turn to see what happened. I smiled as I looked at him then froze his head in a block of ice. He fell to the ground scratching that the ice. I laughed then started to run along the large wall killing every guard I came across. Before moving off the wall I jumped off a roof after killing twenty guards along my run. I smiled as I pulled my clock up then let myself fall into a back alley. I walked out and saw no one around the street. I saw that looked like cuffs and ankle cuffs on building and light post. I narrowed my eyes as I looked at the post then nodded my head then took off. I moved at high speed moving through the heading for the ice castle in the center of the city. I got to the front gate then stopped seeing a large group of guards ten or so standing as guards. They saw me when I stopped the I smiled under my clock then the charged lighting around my hands. I pulled my arm back then slammed it over the ground sending a large shock wave at them. It sent them flying and I drew murasama then charged. I killed then all quickly then I rushed through the gate. I sent a fireball into the ice wall destroying the wall then rushed in the hole.

“RUN!”

I saw a large group of half-dressed bucks with mare and female deer chained to the floor and walls. I snarled then charged them my swords ready to attack them. I stabbed one through the chest the grabbed another any other bucks pants then burned him alive. I when his ashes fell the threw a storm of ice spikes at the rest of the group pinning three to the wall through the chest leaving five of them. I covered my hand in lighting then blasted them. Eyes melted, burns formed and blood come from every hole on their faces. As quick as I could I freed the females as fast as I could then ran into deeper into the castle. I slashed ever guard and soldier I came cross. Then I saw Blueblood running down the hall when I rounded a corner. I smiled then started to chase after him. He looked back at me then screamed for help as I jumped at him. I grabbed the back of his head then slammed the side of his head into the ground. Some blood came from his nose and mouth but he was out. I smiled then made a mix of lice and fire creating a massive steam cloud to hide us as I retreated. With Blueblood with his hands and hoofs froze together. I threw him over my shoulder then smashed through a window not wanting to go out the same way I came in. I jumped from the rooftops then jumped hard off a warehouse roof over the wall. Once over I took off running Blueblood still out of it. I laughed as I ran for the border.

Craziness
View Online

The Imperial arms

Craziness

Troy pov two days later

I smiled as I rode on the train a tied up Blueblood tied down to the seat across from me. Along with the ropes I had around his body, I had his mouth covered with a mask to hold his mouth shut. I got sick of him screaming about how he was going to kill me, my herd, our foals, and all their families. "You know Celestia is mad as hell, right?" He screamed into the mask but laughed as I looked at him. I jabbed him with a poll of ice from my hand. 'Haha, I'm going to love watching you die.' A voice came over the sound system.

"We will be arriving at ponyville station in a few minutes. Please grab all your belongings and make sure to take a nice walk in the new capital."

I blinked as I looked up, wondering what she was talking about just now. 'Did Celestia or Luna announce something while I was gone?' As we came out of the hills, I looked over at Ponyville to see what was going on. I saw a new base for a whole new castle where part of the forest, a wall of stone ten feet higher than the house. Soon the train came to a stop, and I stood up dragging on Blueblood along.

"Troy?"

I turned my head and saw Tempest Shadow in regular clothes. I smiled as I looked at her as she walked up to me. “Good to see you again Tempest Shadow.” I dragged him out of the car as I talked with Tempest. As we walked, I started to notice the town was beginning to change and the business in the city was booming. I smiled as we walked but everyone who saw Blueblood gasped. Tempest left to find a place to sleep for the then night. I walked to the town hall to see who was guarding Blueblood but stop when I hear running hoofs then three bodies slammed into me from the front as I looked back at Blueblood.

"Thank goodness you back!"

I heard the voices of Sweetie, Applebloom, and Bertha on top of me. We got up after a minute then we started to walk home as my breach of the night guards took Blueblood to a secret base near the bottom of canterlot mountain by teleportation. As we walked a started to sing a little. “Thanatos is my name, and I don’t play no games. Tonight I face my foes making sure they don’t go.”

“Sweetie is my name, being a mother is my new game.~”

I smiled as I looked down at Sweetie as she sang to my side. I smiled as I looked down at her then I turned my head back and something slammed into my face. It felt like a hoof and I got pissed as I crashed into a wall. I held my nose as I started to get up and to my surprise, I saw mac and Harvester holding Applejack back. ‘That explains the power in the kick.’ I pulled myself back up then cracked my neck. “Ok, what did I do this time?”

“Snowball attacked our pigs and cows!”

I laughed as I silently cursed that damn wolf for this. “Alright, I’ll deal with him and I’ll pay for the vet bills or new livestock if he killed any.”

“HE KILLED AND DRAGGED A COW OFF THE FARM”

‘Ya, she’s mad.’ I looked away from her then waved Applebloom over. She looked at me then I pointed to the crazed sister. She nodded with a smiled on her face then walked over. She left with them and the rest of us went home. Sweetie and Bertha pressed into my sides and I saw the other girls around town with our foals. I found Midnight and Strom Bull my son with Bertha in the arms of Daybreaker and Nightmare. As we walked we gathered everyone as we walked. I held Flare Star in my right arm and Flurry in my left arm both sleeping quietly surprising Celestia and Cadence. When I asked them about it they told me all the foals threw fits if anyone tried to hold them for more then a few seconds they’d start kicking and crying. I just laughed saying they going to be daddy’s girls. Ameerah for her part held on to Rarity’s dress as she walked with us. Rarity had made her a cute black dress with a black and pink bow in her mane matching her black plate-like casing. I smiled as I looked at her as she walked beside Rarity.

“Oh, I have something for you Troy.”

I looked over at Luna as she used her magic. Then a scarf black and blue scarf fell into her hands with the ends torn and looked burned. I looked at it then handed off the girls back to Celestia. I grabbed the scarf and looked over it looked almost like a perfect copy of the one I showed her in the dream. “I used to wear one just like this all the time. It was the only thing my mother made for me. Kind of reminds me of my homeland in the north.” Luna smiled as she wrapped it around my neck the back ends going down my to the middle of my back. I smiled behind the scarf then took the girls back. I watched as they opened their eyes they looked up at me. “Hey girls.” They both reached up to my face and I leaned down a little to let them fell my face. I heard the girls laughing as they watched me let the girls play with my face and small scuff growing on my face.

“Say can you tell us about other humans?”

I looked over at Scootaloo was she rocked Balde edge in her arms. “What would you like to know?”

I asked as Flurry pulled at the hair she could reach.

“Like your homeland, you said the scarf reminded you of it.”

I smiled as she pulled on my hair as hard as her little arms would let her. I pulled my hair free from flurry hand then looked at Scootaloo. “Well, I was born to the Dragon fang clan in the far north. My clan owned the area I grew up in was a land that only saw sunlight for three months out of the year. With savage monsters all around us with a taste for human flesh. HAHA! I remember the first time I when on a monster hunt when I was eleven. We were going after a large land dragon I think it was a class three over sixty feet tall with Massive claws and fangs.”

“You were hunting a dragon!?”

I laughed as Flare pulled on my nose. I pulled her hand off then started to explain. “Ya, land dragon scales can be made into almost unbreaking armor when mixed with steel. Plus the meat was really taste cooked with some corn and baked potatoes.” They all stopped then I stopped when I noticed the did and I turned back to look at them. They all looked at me shocked as they looked at me. “What? Other races here are nothing but animals in my world ponies included but they were more used as work animals.”

“Ok, well with about alicorns?”

I looked at Celestia but nodded my head. “Don’t exist in more world but it’s clear that the dragon thing bothers you all so why don’t I talk more about the human?” They all nodded and I laughed a little as Cadence and Celestia took the girls back. “Well let’s see where to start?” I rubbed my chin as we started to walk again. “I know I’ll start with the human body and I can use mine as a reference as most humans don’t have a body like mine.” Sweetie raised an eyebrow as she looked at me.

“Is it a rare body type?”

I laughed as we started to walk again then patted the top of as we walked. “Try breed for.” Everyone looked at me as I laughed to myself. “Ya, my clan was a war clan all of us born into it were bred for fighting monsters and other humans. So the larger bodies gave us the size and strength advantage in a fight with a monster or a battle.”

“So what about the smaller humans in the clan? What did your clan do with them?”

I kept walking in silence and but the point was clear.

“I see, they were forced out of the clan right?”

Celestia spoke and I stopped. I sighed then nodded my head as I looked back at her. “The elders killed them as kids went it was clear they're bodies would grow to the size of my clan needed to fight the battle with did.” Horror was clear on them and the few ponies who were listening from the sides. “We humans were a race build upon the flames of war and combat. It’s a nasty history but it’s my history and my home. But, as much as I hate it I miss it more than anything.” I looked to the ground as I spoke. “It like a part of who I was lost when I came to this world of peace. For over six thousand years humans had raged endless wars between each other but it’s hard to deny a whole history of a race.”

“I see that way you said that.”

I looked at Cadence as did everyone else.

“That way you said you feel like your finally home before your fight with Shining Armor. Its something that been so in gained into and your blood. You don’t crave constant combat solo for the sake of fighting and killing. It’s something your whole world was built around and what you were raised for. You never really had a choice?”

I looked at her for a few seconds then put my hands in my pockets then looked away from them. “Maybe that’s true or maybe it’s the nature of my people. Kill or be killed it a law of the universe after all.” I looked at the foals a smile on my face. “At least for them, it won’t be like that but I will teach them how to fight at least.”

“I have a question then.”

I looked over at Silver as she held Swift Arrow. “Ya?”

“Why do you even in this world fight with the other humans you meet?”

I rubbed the back of my head as I looked at them. “That’s harder to explain, as it’s more like we can’t help but fight. It’s in our blood kill or be killed.” Everyone around looked at me as I looked at the girls. I laughed as I kicked the ground a little then the silence broke as Ameerah slowly started to walk over to me. She was about to fall when she tripped over a stone but I grabbed her under her arms before she could hit the ground and get dirty. When she was level with my face she smiled.

“Daddy!”

She wrapped her little arms around my neck and I smiled as I hugged her back. While I hugged I felt a chill run up my spin. I spun to the right then grabbed the handle to murasame. Not a second later a blast of green energy flew out from and I drew murasame cutting the blast in half. The blasts were shot into the buildings to either side of me. I looked back at the girls and a Yellow dome was surrounding them. “LUNA!” I rushed then shield and a small hole formed as I threw my arm out for her to catch Ameerah who laughed as she flew through the air. Luna caught her then they took off running now knowing magic didn’t work on the kids. I turned back and saw another Changeling walk out of the alley. She was easily as tall as Celestia. She had the same black as stuff. No, her body looked more like a full set of armor under the little armor she had on. She was wearing a slim set of armor with her chest, and legs were covered with a short macs with blades on her legs. Her hair was blue with slight green in it. She had a necklace around her neck and a crown on her head.

I held murasame with the blade tip touching the ground then I covered my left in fire and lighting. “You don’t want this backoff!” She snarled then charged me.

“Give me my niece!”

I blocked a strick from the staff then got hit with a shock wave. To my shock, she was forcing me back. ‘SHIT!’ She sent me flying back and I smashed through the wall of town hall. I pushed myself back up some part of the walls falling off as I got up. Then I felt something running down the inside of my mouth. I spit and was shocked to see blood on the stone under me. ‘Holy shit she can hurt me!’ I smiled as I looked down at the ground then I smiled. Not a normal smile I would give someone. No this is the smile I had when I killed that armored man. I pushed the wall off my back and grabbed murasame as I walked back into her view. I cracked my neck then walked through the town hall. I shocked her as I walked back onto the street. The mare looked surprised that I was standing. I started to walk towards her and she ready herself as I started to run at her. I ducked under her swing of the macs. I came up then grabbed her throat then shocked her with my lighting. I stunned her then I turned fast then threw her as hard as I could. I ran after her as she flew and she started to fall to the ground not far from out new castle. I jumped on the wall then jumped off shooting myself at her. I pulled my right leg back then bent it and covered my knee in ice. When she was close I slammed my knee into her back and watched but armor layers catch and break. The force stop us ai I turn then slammed my elbow into her gut and sent her flying into the ground. I dropped down following her. She slammed into the ground and armor flew. I landed away from her as she struggled to get to her hoofs. I huffed and was about to take a step when a much weak attack hit my in the back.i turned head and saw another small child changeling with a green glow around his horn. He was in tore and holly shirt and pants.He had hair like the mare I was fighting. He held a still up as it was a sword.

"L-leave my mommy alone."

I turned all the away around to face him but something grabbed my leg. I looked down and was the mare on her knees hold onto my jeans as green blood ran out of her mouth.

"You won't kill my son."

I looked down at her then grabbed her by the thr back of her armor then grabbed the boy by his shirt as he kicked and screamed. I walked to the hospital and dropped the mare off telling them to mail the bill to my. Then left with the boy after calming down after seeing I wasn’t going to hurt him. I took him to sugar cube corner and let him pick out any snack he wanted. Pinkie overwhelmed him for a little but me and Miss Cake chased her off. He got a box of cupcakes and a few pieces of cake for his mother. I paid and we left heading back to the hospital. Once we got back I found him mother holding a dead guard by the horn. When she saw me with her son happily chewing on a cupcake on my shoulder she stopped. I sat her down in a dead guard free hospital room and talked with her as her son played with what toys they had here.

“Tell me why is my niece with you?”

I leaned back into the wall as a nurse wrapped her stomach with a set of magic bandages used to heal broken bones. She winced as she finished the wrap. “So, how bad is it?” The nurse looked at me with a snarl on her face.

“You cracked and nearly smashed all her ribs!”

I back off my hands raised as I looked at her. “Haha, ok I'll just sit here while you treat her wounds.” The nurse huffed then started to wrap a bandage around her head as Celestia and Luna rushing in weapons on sides. When they walked in the colt jumped and screamed before hiding behind his mother. I laughed as I looked at him then waved them over. They took the seats beside her while I leaned on the wall.

“Evening Princess, your coltfriend is a royal pain in my plot right now. He messed this mare up pretty bad nearly destroying her rib cage. He cracked part of her back and messed up some of her internal organs.”

I looked away from the five of them sweat running down the side of my face.

“YOU WERE TRYING TO KILL ME!?”

She grunted then grabbed her ribs and doubled over from the pain. I laughed then put my hands in my pockets. “Ya, I thought you’d try and hurt my herd and foals. So, I was going to go for the kill but the little guy stopped me before I was going to go well….” I trialed off as the little guy looked at me. I cleared my throat then looked away from him. “Anyways, why did you come for Ameerah after eight months?” Luna looked at her anger on her face as she looked at the changeling.

“You came for my daughter!?”

A snarled formed on the changeling face as she looked at her.

“SHE MY SISTERS DAUGHTER!”

“Ok stop!”

I yelled and everyone stopped as they looked up at me. I sighed then walk out of the room but stopped. I turned back then spoke back into the room. “No, killing each other and little man if you want some more sweets I left the cupcakes and cakes on the table in the next room over.”

“Thank you, Mr. Troy!”

I smiled as I walked down the hall then ran into Mac and Cheerilee. Cheerilee smiled as she looked up at me with both hands over her stomach.

“Nice to see you again Troy.”

I smiled then pointed to her stomach and she smiled.

“It’s a filly and she's healthy foal.”

I smiled and punched Mac shoulder and a prideful smile formed on his face.

“Say why don’t you come back to the farm with us I need some help with something.”

I looked the other way and frowned. “I won’t get kicked again will I?” They laughed and I huffed at them.

“I promise Applejack won’t kick you in the face again.”

I put my hands in my pocket then followed us out of the hospital. We walked through town and I ran into Shy. She smiled and started to walk with us. Shy wrapped her arms around mine. We talked and I told them she was part of my herd now. Mac welcomed her and Cheerilee asked a few things but I didn’t listen much. We walked onto the farm and right away I noticed something. I had a chill going up and down my spine as I walked around the farm. I made Shy let me go then I looked around.

“Troy?”

“Another someone else has been on this farm.”

I got Mac’s attention and I noticed a worried look on his face.

“How did you know?”

I looked back at him and nodded my head then started to walk into the raws of apple trees. “I know when another human is nearby or has been here.”

“HEY!”

I stopped and looked back to the farmhouse. Applejack stood on the porch her face was red.

“Your darn wolf killed another cow and only left the head!”

I looked at her then nodded my head. “I’ll deal with that later I have to hunt down whoever was here. Shy you hang back with the others while I deal with this.” I started to walk into the rows of trees. I looked around trying to find a sign of whoever was coming around this place. Soon I found what I was looking for near the edge of the farm. I followed them to an old barn at the edge of the farm. I found parts of the cows and cracked my knuckles.

Applebloom pov

I held my sleeping son as he held onto my shirt with his tiny hands as best he could. Granny sat by my side and ran a hand down his hair. Granny started to pushed in his cheeks with her fingers.

“He’s so cute Applebloom.”

I looked up at my mother as she looked over my shoulder. “Do you want to hold him?” She smiled then leaned down and pick him up and cradled him in her arms. He reached up and touched her face.

“Applejack come over here and see this little miracle.”

I looked over at my sister but she didn’t move from her spot from in front of the window. “Sis?” She looked back at me and had the look I knew. The look that said something was beyond wrong. “What’s wrong sis?”

“I got a bad feeling Bloom.”

I was going to say something then we heard crashing and screaming.

“Get him Koro!”

I jumped up then rushed out mac and our dad behind me. We watched as Troy jumped out of the apple trees and landed outside the farm. A massive white dog thing was charging out of the trees. Behind him a human women ran out in armor with long orange hair.

“Come get some!”

The dog’s arms grew to four times the size of Troy’s arms and tried to smash Troy. He jumped to the side then gunned it for the woman lightning covering his hand. The dog grabbed his leg then slammed him face first into the ground then threw him into the side of the barn. He pulled himself out of the barn then cracked his neck.

“Damn it, I hate biological arms. Guess I have to deal with you first.”

He jumped at the dog but he didn’t use his sword and covered his hands in fire and lighting. He kicked the dog in the face and sent it flying then sent a blast of fire at the dog. He burn half the dogs body but I watched as the woman jumped at him. Troy spun on his heel then kicked her in the gut. Then slammed his elbow into the side of her head. She fell blood coming from her mouth as the dog attacked troy from behind. He was thrown back breaking through hills as he went then the dog rushed over and grabbed the woman before fleeing into the forest. We stood there frozen with fear after seeing a short by fierce battle before our very eyes. Then I snapped out of it then started to run to help Troy but Mac grabbed me then pointed to the heat waves coming from where Troy had landed. We watched as fire started to travel the hills and then a blast of flame from up as a shock wave hit us. After a second a dust cloud came from the sky and Troy landed in front of us. He looked beyond mad and but calmed down after a minute. Took a deep breath then nodded as he looked at the forest.

“Sorry Applebloom everyone but…”

I smiled then walked over and grabbed his hand he smiled down at me. “Come on, their gone for now.” we went back into the house but Troy didn’t talk he didn’t didn’t look at us but smiled as he held our son. But mac spoke up as he looked at him.

“What was that dog thing?”

Troy looked at Mac then sighed as he held Axe out to my mother and asked her to take him up stairs and put him down for a nap then he’d tell us everything he knew about the weapons humans had made. When our mother was back we all sat down around him and he knocked a fist on the table.

“Best get started then, the Teigu were created on the instruction of the First Emperor, who feared that the Empire he had founded would eventually fall. To prevent this, he gathered many materials and hired many scientists throughout the world to make strong weapons and defenses. The creation of the Teigu are the result of their efforts. There were 48 Teigu in all, but almost half of them were lost during a civil war about five centuries before the start of the revelation. Several Teigu have been destroyed some by my hands some by other; I don’t known how many of the original 48 remain. But, I seven counting my swords. I plan to gather all of them that come to this world then locking them away some place they can never be used again.”

“Ok but what was that thing?”

He sighed then started to explain.

“Hekatonkheires, named as Koro for short by its owner, was a biological Teigu resembling a small white dog that stands on its back legs. When ordered, it had the ability to grow to a much larger size, increasing its strength and durability. It ferociously attacked enemies by devouring them. Koro could also grow large muscular arms and furiously unleash a volley of punches. Like other biological Teigu, it was able to regenerate if damaged, unless its core was destroyed. I have to find the core in its body to kill it. Or I can killed the girl which is why I went after her first.” We looked at him then I remembered something.

“What is a trump card you said you have one?”

Troy looked at me then looked nodded his head. “Ok, Several Teigu were shown to have a hidden ability often referred to as "Trump Card" or "Ace in the Hole". It is said that not all Teigu have those, however, certain users can develop such abilities themselves. Usually, such moves are the most powerful, last resort ones. I do have one but I don’t want to use it ever.”

“Why?” I looked at him and he didn’t met my eyes again. But I wasn’t going to have it. I was sick of his hiding him not talk about things. I got up and walked over then grabbed his face and force him to look at me. “Talk now!” He flinched then forced me to let go and his black hair fell over his eyes. After a minute he spoke.

“Murasame is a case like I talked about. It formed a trump card with a master before me. I read his part of the arms book. It can turn me into a demon for a few minutes but the curse could kill me once the effect wears off. A few minutes of power costing you more than it’s worth Last resorts suck.” We all looked at him he was quiet and it scared me. Troy always talked and smiled but I knew under that scarf he was frowning. I reached out to touch him again but he stood up then walked out of the back door. I was going to go after him but my mom grabbed my shoulder and I looked back at her. She nodded her head as she looked at me.

“Applebloom, this is something he needs to work through on his own. I know that look in his eyes. A ghost from his past is back to haunt again. I don’t know what's hurting him now but it clear whatever it is it cut him deep.”

I looked out the door and saw him sitting down on the ground. He was looking down at the ground then he stood up and started to walk again. I pulled my shoulder then ran after him wanting to help him in some way. I ran up behind him then I wrapped my arms around his chest and he stopped. He didn’t move and I grabbed a fist full of his shirt as we stood there.

“Applebloom I have to stop them.”

I looked up at him and I saw something that scared me. Hate pure hate was all I saw in his eyes and I let him go. I was shocked did he hate other humans so much that he wouldn’t let another one escape him. I could only watch as he walked away to the forest his fist so tightly cinched he already peel skin turned white around his knuckles. “Troy, what is it you can’t move passed? What pain are you holding onto after so much time?” I watched him walk away and I felt my stomach drop as I saw darkness wrapping around him.

Troy pov

I jumped through the forest and was crying out loud at how stupid I was about letting her getaway. I knew I left Applebloom behind and I knew she saw shadow wrapping around me as I walked away. I jumped after when I saw the dog then smiled as I covered my arm in a lance of ice then aimed at its head. I stabbed it through the head and punched straight through. As the head was torn apart a large red circle with a hole in the center came out. The girl slammed into the ground and I slammed the lance down on the core. It smashed into pieces as the body turned black then it fell over and turned to ash. I was about to kill her when she opened her eyes. She locked eyes with me, I stopped as I looked at her. She was scared as she looked up at me. My lance was above her head but something was wrong and I couldn’t. I swear I saw a child looking up at me. I sighed then lowered my ice lance as I looked at her.

“Y-your not going to kill me?”

I sighed as I looked at her and looked over at the core. “No, I-I can’t you look a little like my sister who died. But, I had to destroy the core I don’t want this thing to kill our children.” She slowly started to get up then looked at the core in my hand.

“Koro.”

I looked at her as she then handed her the core pieces. She took them then held them to her chest. “Come on, let’s head back to town.” She looked at me then I touched the girl's shoulder.

‘Master, I can alter her mind to fit your stories with a few years difference.’

I thought about it for a moment then gave in. ‘do it.’ in a second my shadow reached out and grabbed her. It wrapped around her in a few seconds then it was over. She looked up at me her former orange eyes turned green. She looked up an ager snarl on her face.

“You're not Troy!”

I smiled and grabbed her arm around her waist then jumped off. Soon we broke through the trees scaring my herd and the apple family as they were about to come in to look for me I guess.

“PUT ME DOWN OR I'LL KILL YOU!”

The woman punched me in the face and Mac winced as he looked at me. I threw her down and looked down at her my arms crossed. “Ok, now what the hell do you mean by I can’t be Troy Thanatos?” She looked at me a looked of fear in her eyes.

“I know from my great grandmother Mine that Troy Thanatos disappeared almost eighty years ago! And, it pisses me off that you're trying to use his name! He was a living legend who defeated the ice queen Esdeath! Slew the Demon high general and was the strongest soldier in the revolutionary army!”

I looked down at her and snapped. “For the last time that is me! Mine and I fought across the empire and I knew your grandfather!”

“No, your lying! If you were him you’d be over a hundred years old! Besides, if you were him why didn’t you kill me on the spot! My mother told me Troy Thanatos hates humanity for the crimes they committed. My great grandfather and my grandfather and a few close friends were the only one who knew where he was! I’ve been to the cabin in the far north!”

“YOU WERE ON MY MOUNTAIN!?”

“ENOUGH!”

Luna yelled and we looked at her then screamed at the same time.

“Stay out of this!”

Luna back up as if we had just hit her. I reached down and grabbed the girl by the shirt then pulled her up then got into her face. “I am Troy Thanatos, and yes I killed Esdeath and Budo in the siege of the capital. I won’t lie about the war, I can’t lie about that but I can tell you you want to know.” I threw her back down on the ground and all the girls looked at us as she glared up at me.

“Fine, what battalion did he join when he first joined the army!”

I smiled as shadow started to tell me what I needed. “First heavy combat battalion, I got my baptism of fire in the mountain fort close to my homeland.” She looked surprised for a second then fired another question.

“When did he join night raid?”

“I joined them on a mission and ended up acting as your great grandmother guards since she was a sniper.” She was even more unsure as she looked up to me.

“This will tell me if you really are Troy! Tell me what happened the night of the black night. What Shadow told me made my blood run cold. I clenched my fist as I looked at the ground then I looked at her. “I killed over ten-thousand imperial soldiers in one night by setting charges and blew up half a mountain range. There was no way with only two hundred of us defending a small mountain village.” She looked at me white as sheets as she looked at me.

“By the gods, your the real deal. Only the members of night raid knew what happened that night. Of fuck, I TRIED TO KILL YOU!”

She quickly got up then tripped as she started to run away. Nightmare grabbed her by her shirt and she reached around trying to free herself. I walked over to her then grabbed the back of her shirt and she froze. She looked back at me her face white as a sheet. “Boo!”

“AHAHAHA!”

He passed out and I laughed as I looked down at her. “Ya, she’s related to Mine.” I threw her over my shoulder and looked at the girls. They all looked confused and I rubbed the back of my head. “I guess I have to put everything in the open now. When we get home anything you want to know I’ll tell you.”

“You better.”

Applebloom’s tone was cold and a chill ran down my spine. I didn’t show but my fear as we all started to head back to the house. The Apple family close behind and as we walked the other girls family quickly jumped in the forming crowd. I heard them asking about the mare on my shoulder and what was going on. They told them what they heard and I heard some of them asking about what they were going to do. Soon enough we all walked into the house and laid the girl down in the master room. Once I had he taken care of I walked back into the living room and I sat down in my chair. “Ask away.”

“Why was she so scared of you?”

I looked at Tiara and sighed as I looked at her. “I don’t know the exact number but I know I killed more than twenty-thousand humans.”

“WHAT!?”

Luna yelled and I heard the kids start crying from their rooms. Celestia and Luna quickly ran back to stop the crying.

“What does this mean for you going forward?”

I looked at Cadence as she looked at me worried. “What do you mean?”

“I mean what is going to happen now? There is another full-blooded human in the next room over and you hate humans. What does that mean for your human foals do you hate them too?”

“God no!” I yelled a little angry at her standing up scaring them all. “I hate my kind sure but that’s do to a whole nother set of events. How could anyone want to get along with a race that killed millions of their own kind, enslave them, and use living adults and children as cheap labor or even as experiment subjects for sick science! But, our foals our kid's hands are clean of my sins and the sins of my race. They aren’t humans or ponies they are more and they’ll be better than my race. My only skill is killing and I won’t have that for them. They will know how to fight but not to kill. They don’t need to carry the weight of the sins of the human race. They don’t have to know anything about humans.” I clenched my fist as I looked at all of them then sat back down.

“What was that darkness?”

I looked at Applebloom as she looked at me. I grabbed Murasame off my side and held it up. “You're looking at it.” They looked at the sword then darkness came over the blade. ”It the curse in the blade. When my blood lust it up the sword responds more. What you saw was the darkness coming from the sword growing stronger from my blood lust.”

Shy held up her hand and I looked at her as she spoke up.

“All that aside I wanted to ask a question about the war you were in started.”

I looked at for a second and nodded my head as I leaned back in the chair. I looked up at the roof then started to talk. “There wasn’t any one thing that started the revolution but is I had to name the spark that set off the powder keg it was the murder of a young mother and her two baby girls. After being captured by angry crowd they told them what happened. The mother was forced to watch the soldiers kill her babies then they rapped her, cut her breast off then skinned her alive. From what I was told she died from shock.” I looked back over to all of them and Rarity and her mother looked like they were going to be sick. Sweetie and Diamond passed out and Cadence was covering her mouth out of horror. Most of the mares looked sick but I noticed Mac looked redder than normal. “You all good Mac?”

“I don’t understand how could your race be like that?!”

He screamed but I looked at him as calm as I could be. “A cow has eyes for hey a wolf has eyes for prey. Humans are like that in a way. The weak are eaten by the strong so they can grow stronger. I guess you could say the same for me in a way. I devoured many in the battles in my past.” Everything was quiet until Daybreaker spoke up.

“So, what is the most brutal way you’ve killed a noble.”

“Daybreaker!”

Applebloom yelled but all she did was smile as she looked at me. I scratched my chin for a second then looked at her. “I grabbed the back of a man's head then threw us both off the side of a four-story mansion and smashed his face and skull in when he landed face-first on the ground. Through I broke my own arm from the force of the fall.” Everyone awake looked at me shocked.

“You broke your arm to kill another stallion?”

Spoiled said as she looked at me a stunned look on her face. I rolled my eyes as I looked at her. “Please, I’ve cracked my skull headbutting a damn monster tiger to death. Broke my knee once time, after I used a knee bomb, to kill an imperial captain I even smashed through his armor and destroyed his rib cage. I barely have any bones that I haven’t broken at some points in my life.” Some of the girls started to wake back up as Luna walked back in Spark and Flame in her arms.

She walked over and sat down on the arm of the chair. I smiled and took Spark from her arm. The little guy smiled up at me as I played with his stomach. “You know everyone, I may be a monster to some and maybe they're right about me. Maybe I am just an unthinking killer but I’ve never killed any who hadn’t tried to attack me first. But, this little guys and girls can open your eyes and has made me rethinking things.”

“What do you mean rethinking?”

I looked up at Luna then down to my swords and sighed as I looked at them. “I think it's time I finally laid down my swords and take up the pen.”

“WHAT!?”

Everyone yelled making Spark and Flame crying. I laughed a little then lifted my right hand. Waving it side to side slowly catching both the boys attention than in a second they fell asleep. All the girls and the parents looked at me. “No, more yelling or get knocked out.” Everyone nodded as dumbly as they looked at me. We went on like this for a few more hours until everyone calmed down about what happened and left. The girls went to their room and I laid the girl back down on the couch. I walked back into the master room and found Cadence, Luna, Applebloom, and Celestia all in a new and larger master bed. Being tired and not caring at this point I laid down. Applebloom grabbed my right arm quickly and Luna grabbed my left. Cadence and Celestia laid their heads on my chest. 'At least they're not scared of me.' This was the last thought I had before falling asleep knowing Snowball and Tracy would kill the girl if she tried anything.

an evil grandmother/ new weapon
View Online

The Imperial arms

an evil grandmother/ new weapon

We woke up the next morning to banging on the front door. I got out of bed then slipped some jeans on then walked up to the front door. I had a fist of lighting ready for anything as I opened the door. Queen Chrysalis was standing there with her son in her arms asleep.

"Can I talk to you?"

"Sure, I'll make some coffee, and you can put the little guy in the chair."

"I'm here too."

I looked behind her and saw Tempest behind her. "Three cups then." I let them in and started to make the coffee. Snowball and Tracy walked into the kitchen. Both of the mares jumped when they saw our pets, but I rubbed them on the head or down the back as Tracy liked. When I had the coffee made, I walked over to the table setting the cups down then took a seat. Snowball laid down to my right, and Tracy sat on my left. She was looking at the mares showing fangs every time one of then reached my way. I ran a hand down her back and then started to scratch her head, making her purr. "Good girl." Tracy rubbed her head into my side as I started to drink my coffee. “I know why your here Tempest and you’ll find Celestia down the hall fourth door on the right. Tell her what happened and why your here.” She nodded then left the cup on the table as she walked away. I looked at Chrysalis as she quietly sipped the coffee trying not to make eye contact with Tracy. “What what can I do for you?” She looked at me then set the cup down as she looked at me.

“Well, you see my sister, my little niece’s mother was going to help us make a new hive. Our old hive is dying out in the wasteland. She was going to help us but with her gone, we don’t have anywhere to go.”

I looked up from the cup then meet her eyes. “So you tried to take my daughter and put her into an unsafe and unsure future?” She looked away squirming in her set as she at the wall.

“I know what I did was wrong but….”

“But nothing.” She looked at me scared as she looked at me. “You could have gotten her hurt or killed.” She looked away again trying to shrink under my gaze. I nodded then set the cup down as I looked at her. “I do however understand why you did this.” She smiled As tracy popped up as then walked into the living room. A boy screamed and we dropped the cups and we ran into the living room as the started to laugh. Tracy was licking the boy’s face making him laugh as she pinned her with paw as she licked him. We sighed then Tempest walked out with a restored horn as Celestia walked out with Flare in her arms. Flare was asleep in her holding onto her t-shirt as she slept. I walked over to them gave Celestia a quick kiss on the lips and she smiled as she let me take Flare. I walked over to my chair and Celestia followed me over sitting on the arm of my chair as the changeling queen sat across from us as her son played with Tracy.

“Changeling and manticore locked in combat.”

As he talked he Tracy pawed at him then dropped down on the small boy’s legs. He laughed as he petted Tracy’s head. Tempest sat down beside Chrysalis both of them looking at Celestia and me as all the girls started to get up carrying our kids as they started the day. Sweetie was the last to walked out being helped by Shy. “Are you ok Sweetie?” She smiled as she looked at me as Snowball walked up beside her.

“Just a little wussy is all.”

Shy frowned as she spoke up for her.

“She’s still bleeding, I think she needs to go back to the doctor.”

I looked at Sweetie as she looked at me a frown on her face as she cradled the small baby girl. I sighed then looked over at Luna as she held the boys in her magic with Ameerach in her arms. “Luna, please send a letter for a home visit to one of the doctors at the hospital.”

“Ok.”

As she sent to set Ameerach as Sweetie slowly walked over to the smaller couch Snowball following her acting as a helper and defender as he sat in front of her. Luna called for a guard and one jumped out of the shadow. From the side of the wall taking the letters then running out of the door. The human girl looked at her as she ran and I smiled as I looked at the surprised look on her face. She looked at me then I nodded my then as I looked at her.

“Hey Troy can I talk to you?”

I looked over at Diamond as she held Golden Fist in her arms. I nodded then stood up giving Flare back to Celestia as we walked down the hall to her room. She closed the door and locked it then walked over to the crib and laid the sleeping boy down as I sat down on the couch. She smiled as she covered him up then walked over and sat down on my lap. She sighed as she leaned back into my chest then grabbed a few sheets of paper from the nightstand. I took them started to read the papers and stopped when I saw her mother was trying to marry her off to one of the new noble families in the town. I left my eye as I looked at the paper as Diamond turned then rested the side of her As I read a paper that made me see read. This bitch is trying to give up our son for adoption. I crumbled the papers in my fist as Diamond spoke you.

"You won't let her take our son right?”

She looked up at tears starting to fall from her eyes. I hugged her as dark shades covered my and she saw it as she looked up at me.

“T-troy?”

“She’s going to know the wrath of death.” She looked at me fear in her eyes and as my vision turned red. I took a deep breath letting my anger dying down as my vision turned back to normal. “Sorry, my anger isn’t something I like to show.”

“I see why, I’m glad your not like that often. But, don’t kill my mother please.”

I laughed as I hugged her and she laughed a little as she reached up to my face. She rubbed the small beard I had growing then laughed.

“I kind of like the beard you know.”

I laughed then grabbed her hand as she ran it down my chin. I smiled then ran a hand down her ram then cupped her cheeks. She blushed as she got up on her knees then wrapped her arms around my neck then pressed her lips into mine. I grabbed her hips and she pushed her tongue passed my lips and we started to tongue fight. As we made out Golden Fist woke up crying. We broke our kiss and we looked at him.

“Really son now?”

I smirked as I rubbed her thigh as I looked at our son. “Feed him Diamond, besides I have to get going, and deal with your mother.” Diamond puffed her cheeks out as she looked at me then got off me. I got up and walked over to then unlocked the door. I opened it then grabbed Sweetie and Scootaloo fell in cups in hands. “Girls.” I spoke in an exhausted tone and they looked sheepish as I held them. I sighed as I helped Scootaloo back up then I picked up Sweetie. “Scootaloo please watch Midnight, and Sweetie you're going back to bed until the doctor gets here.” Sweetie blushed as I carried her back to her room and I laid her down in the bed.

“Thank you.”

I smiled then left the room and the house Snowball at my side. I walked door the road barefoot my long black hair covered my eyes as I walked. Ponies waved to me a few even petted Snowball who would love to have them pet him let everyone who wanted to be petted him but was never far from me. But, soon enough we were at rich manner and I saw a large number of guards through the gate. I cracked my knuckles then punched the gate and sent them fly onto the ground. All the guards looked at me as I walked onto the grounds.the guards all looking at me. They all drew swords ready to attack me. I counted six at most as I watched one run into the house. “Come on.” I drew Murasame as they charged me. The remaining five charged me,

Two of them got in close then I slashed them over the chest killing them. I dodged another one then cut him across the back sidestepped a thrust I cut him across the back then cut the side of the last stallion open.

With them dead I sheathed murasame then walked up to the door. The last guard threw the door open then tried to stab me with a dagger. I grabbed his arm then slammed him face first into the ground smashing through the wood in the I grabbed his clothes then threw him into the yard. I walked into the house as maids and butlers shook in corners as I walked through the house.

“HELP!”

I turned my head to a large door then kicked the door in and found Filthy tied up in an office chair. He looked like he’d been beaten to an inch of his life. I ran over and burned the ropes off the chair and helped him stand up.

“AH!”

He grabbed his ribs and I sat him back down.

“You have to stop my wife, she’s in the meeting room with a high noble family. She’s trying to sell Diamond to get higher in the work. It’s five rooms down on the right.”

I nodded then ran out of the room down the hall and smashed through the door and found spoiled smirking behind twenty guards standing with a well dressed stallion.

“I see you saved us the trouble of coming to kill you.”

I cracked my knuckles as I looked at the mare. I slammed the door froze it shut and froze the walls and windows making sure they couldn’t get out. I smiled as they all looked at me as I cracked the rest of my body. “If you think you’ve got me, you may not want to face me.” I jumped at the first Minotaur grabbing his horn then threw my knee up and slammed his face to my knee. His skull caved in killing him as he fell to the side dead. I watched her smirk drop as she looked at me. “Time to die, hope you made peace with your life.” I covered both my hands in spiked knuckles as I punched the closest stallion putting three holes in his head and I started to tear through them. I slammed one into the wall making his throw up blood and I kicked another one in the face breaking his neck from the kick. I grabbed two then shocked them to death I made swords from ice then swung it cutting eight of them in half at the waist. I looked at then last eight then slammed my hand on the ground then sent spikes of ice stabbing all of them killing them from the impelmet and cold. With the last of them dead I looked back at the two Spoiled ponies and I saw the stallion was out cold and Spoiled was on the ground it was clear she had pissed herself. I took one step twords her and she jumped up and ran over to one of the frozen windows then started to hit it trying to get away. I slowly started to walk up behind her. “I covered those in five inches of ice your not getting away.”

“HELP ME HE’S GOING TO KILL ME!”

I grabbed her arm then pulled her back and started to drag her over to the door. I sent a blast of fire to the wall melting the ice. She grabbed my arm and was kicking me trying everything to make me let go. I got back to the office then slammed her arm into the arm into the wall in the room then froze her whole arm to the wall. I made it three inches think making sure she was going nowhere. “I’ll be back for your and don’t worry your would be harmed to badly maybe some slight loss of feeling or frostbite at most.

“Yo…!”

She was about to yell but I slapped her hard making some blood come from her mouth as she went limp after passing out cold. I melted the ice letting her body fall over I sighed then grabbed her dress and threw her over my shoulder. Like Shy and Cloudy she had a nice rack and they were pressing into my back. ‘If she wasn’t Diamonds mom or done this shit I’d would have tapped this ass. Filthy tried to get up but I helped him up with my free arm.

“Thank but what do we do with her?”

He looked at his soon to be dead wife if I had my way. “Kill her if I have my way but Diamond doesn’t want me to kill her.” he looked at her then smiled as he looked at me.

“Haha, true but I’m going divorcing her after this.”

“I’m sure.” We walked over to the door and found the guards with nightmare at the front. She ran up to medic guards behind her. They helped Filthy to the side and started to give him medical help. I threw the mare onto the ground and Nightmare looked at her. I quickly explained what had happened and the guards cuffed her as she started to come back around. They dragged her away as Filthy was put on a stretcher and was taken off as Nightmare and I walked off leaving some guards to protect the house.

“So, want to get some food?”

She pointed her battle-ax at a restaurant with a hey burger with a large p on the roof. “Why not.” we walked over to the restaurant and walked in. Ponies looked at us as we walked in and over to the counter.

“C-can I help you?”

We looked down at the small teen mare as she was sweating bullets. I smiled then ordered to orders of the fruit salads with two large sweet tea’s with two cherry pies.”

“S-sure. That will be seven bits.”

I took out a gold ten bit then put down on the counter. She gave me back three copper one bits and put them in my bag. We walked over to a table in the corner and we look a seat. Nightmare took off her helmet and untied her ponytail then ruffed her wings.

“I’ve not used to being in my armor anymore. By the moon I never noticed how stiff it makes my wings.”

I laughed as the mare brought us our tea. “Thanks.”

“Thank you.”

She nodded then walked away quickly and I noticed all the ponies in the were look passed us. I looked out the window and saw Snowball looked at us wagging his tail like the puppy he was. I set my tea down then walked back up to the counter and asked for a bucket of water. I let a ten bit on the counter as I walked out with an old wooden bucket with ice cold water. I set it down in front of him so he had a drink. I started to rub his head as a few of the foals who were eating inside came out of the door and looked at him.

“Can we play with him?”

I looked down at a filly with a red mane in a blue sun dress. I smiled as I waved her over to me. She slowly walked over to my and I took her hand. Snowball looked up at us and the little filly froze as I put her hand on his nose. He sniffed her hand a few times before he licked it and took a step towards her. She smiled as she reached up to rub his head making his tail wag. The other foals quickly came over to us then started to pet and play with him. Snowball laid down letting some of the younger colts and fillies climb into his back. I smiled and rubbed his head as the small red maned filly sat with his head in her lap. I smiled as I stood up then gave him a command. “Snowball no one hurts this foal.” He lit out a little howl making them laugh. I walked back in and found parents at window making sure their kids were ok. Many looked over at me as I walked back in. “I promise Snowball won’t hurt them. He’s around our new born foals all the time.” This calmed many of them down but a few were still worried but they sat back down. Nightmare laughed into her hand as she leaned on the table as the mare brought use our lunch. As we ate I watched Snowball playing with the small foals.

“So, when are we going after the deer kingdom?”

I looked at Nightmare and saw her smile on her face. “We’re not, unless they attack us first. If they do attack we’ll be in a better strategic position. If thy are the aggressors they can’t call on allies for help we can string or cut trade forcing them to bend or even break them.”

“I see, if they attack they loss and if allies try to join in we can smash them in more ways.”

“Yep, but should we really be talking about this here?” She laughed as she ate a cherry.

“No, but I know you’ve been thinking about this. That’s one reason you adopted rifles and that other weapon you’ve drawn up.” I looked at her and laughed as I pulled my phone out. I showed her a photo of a first generation gatling gun from the american civil war.

“What is this beast?”

She took the photo and I smiled as I looked at her. “ A gatling gun.”

“A gatling gun?”

I smiled as I took the phone away then I put a finger to my mouth then nodded my head to the door as we had finished eating. We left and Snowball shook as the foals a little then walked up behind us. I tapped her hand twice and she nodded and a sound proof bubble covered us then vanished. “Ok, a gatling gun is a defence and offence weapon made to do the work of a large group of rifles. The problem is I need a skilled blacksmith to make it.”

“I see, well what about the bat pony smiths. A thousand years ago they were the best smith next to the Minotaur iron smiths.”

I nodded my head as we walked down the road. “I see but, we need them to defend the northern border. Do you think we could get them to come to the new castle to work on them?” Nightmare laughed as she grabbed my hand then leaned her head on my shoulder.

“Ya, I’ve heard from some of the guards the bat ponies have a high opinion of you. I’m sure they would come to help.”

I smiled as we walked up to the house then dropped the bubble and we walked in. The small boy was asleep again in Tracy paws as Tempest and Chrysalis petted her. The girls were playing with the kids as we walked in. Diamond looked at me and I smiled as I nodded my head. She smiled then mouthed thank you to me. I nodded then I tapped Luna and Celestia on the shoulder then nodded to the master room Ameerah in Luna arms reached out to me. I took her as they nodded then followed me in the room then locked the door and used the same silence spell.

“What’s up?”

I looked at Luna then pulled out the gatling gun blueprints then held them out. They took the blueprints and looked them over as I put Murasame away.

“What kind of gun is this?”

I explained what a gatling gun was and they nodded.

“I’ll call up the night guard smiths to build one. If they start now it can be done in a month at the soonest.”

I nodded then laid down on the bed Ameerah sat on my stomach clapping her hands.

“Mommies, Daddy!”

I laughed as she fell off my stomach and bounced on the bed and laughed as she crawled over to my face. She started to pull and play with my hair making Luna and Celestia aww.

“So, what about Blueblood?”

I grabbed Ameerah and leaned up looking at Celestia as she cradled Flare. “If I deal with him I’ll kill him so it’s up to you two.” They looked at one another then Luna smiled as she looked at Celestia.

“Griffon prison?”

Celestia smiled as she looked at her.

“Yes, after we have a few words with him.”

I looked at them for a second as I held Ameerah in my arms.

“Daddy, up!”

I smiled down at her then lifted above my head waving her around making her laugh. “Does my little princess like to fly?”

“Haha!”

I smiled as I threw her up a few times making her laugh some. I caught her then hugged her and she wrapped her arms around my neck. I smiled then I felt the house shack around us. I jumped up and quickly handed Ameerah over to Luna then ran up to the living room. Nightmare had a shield around the house and I saw flames being thrown around outside. I ran out to see Daybreaker fighting two dragons. Five more stood off to the side and I saw Spike standing with them his arms crossed a wide smile on his face. I frown as one of the dragons fighting with Daybreaker saw me. I snarled then jumped at the dragon. I covered my right in ice then swung it slammed it full force into his or her law. The jaw bone snapped on contact with the jaw and head flew back blood coming from the mouth, nose and eyes. The body of the beast rolled away from impact force. It stopped about a good fifty feet away giving only a few breaths before dying a few seconds later. I landed and noticed everything was quiet around me. I looked back at the other dragon who was looked at me as Daybreaker stood looking at me her jaw wide open. I pointed to the next dragon. “Your next.” That snapped them out of it then they all charged me ignoring Daybreaker. I jumped again then covered my leg in lighting.

“Crush him!”

“Lighting cracker kick!”

I kicked the fist about to punch me and a blast of lighting shot a bolt of lighting through the female dragon given the voice. She roared as she fell to the ground holding her now useless arm. I ran at the next dragon as Daybreaker sent a blast of magic at Spike. It knocked him out cold as I worked on the real danger. I grabbed another dragon my the horns then I slammed my feet right into the middle of the forehead ripping out the horns. The dragon fell to the ground out cold or died from shock I wasn’t sure but didn’t care. I looked at the rest of the dragon how quickly realizing who the real winner of this was ran away scared of the monster in front of them. I looked at the still living dragon as she was bleeding to death. I walked over to her and she looked at me as I got closer. When I was close enough she tried to eat me. I grabbed her jaw as she tried this last ditch attempt. “Hm, you dragons have guts I like it. Die with your family's honor intact.” I sent a massive charge as lighting through her jaw straight into her brain. She thrashed around for a moment then stopped as her breathing stopped. I let her jaw go then stood up cracking my body.

“Buck.”

I looked back over and saw both the solar and night guard. A hundred if I had to guess by looking at them. I started to walk over to them blood dripping from my ice covered fist as I walked. The new captain of the solar guard back off and Blade sighed as he slung his new rifle over his shoulder.

“I see you went wild again.”

I smiled as I burnt the blood and ice off my arm. “Not really, I’ve killed monster a whole lot bigger than them. He looked surprised but the solar captain screamed.

“Something bigger then a full grown dragon!?”

I grabbed his face shutting him up. “Yell again and your flying understand?” I lifted off the ground as he did his best to say yes.

“What should we do with the bodies?”

Daybreaker walked up beside her as I thought.

“You know the scales, horns and claws can be turned into great weapons.”

I looked at her and Blade nodded as he listened to her talk. “Think we could use then for a new type of gun?”

“It was heated and shaped right.”

I nodded then looked at Blade then nodded my head.

“You got it boss.”

The night guard started to get to work and looked at the solar guard. “Form up and make sure the other dragons are gone.” They saluted me as they stood at attention.

“Sir!”

I nodded as the soon broke up into teams and I walked back to the house Daybreaker close behind me. ‘Ok, lets see how this plays out.’

Yaks and my army
View Online

The Imperial arms

Yaks and my army

I sat in the town hall with Celestia and Luna at my side. In front of us were four ponies and one dragon. Twilight’s family and Blueblood but Twilight's family. All but Twilight had their horned removed forever taking away their magic. But not Twilight as she wielded the element of magic. Spike for his part was chained down on his knees with his hands chained to both the floor and wall. I leaned back in my chair as I looked at Twilight and her father. “Ok, Celestia I believe you and Luna have punishments already prepared.” Celestia smiled as she looked at them then stood up a smirk on her face.

“Yes, for come first as ponies say. Twilight Sparkle, Twilight velvet and Nightlight you have been charged and found guilty of foalnapping, attemed murder of the crown king of equestria. Each of you has a sentence which abone leaving this hall you will be taken by the guards to follow said punishment. First off, Nightlight Sparkie you will serve ten years of labber in the mountains mines. Once done you will be given a thousand bits as well as a ticket to a random location out of equestria boards. Twilight velvet you have been branded as a breeding mare as well has a maid to our blood line for the rest of your life. Lastly Twilight Sparkle my former student you will have an important role as one of the elements of harmony as such I can’t banish you as I’d like too. There for you should also spend the rest of your life as breeding mare and maid to our bloodline.”

Luna nodded as she stood from her set then walked over to Spike then grabbed his head spikes.

“Your mine, my guards are digging up some of the old world 'Punishment equipment’ for me to use.”

“No.”

They looked at me and I glared at Luna as she let him go.

“Wh….”

“I will not condone turture of any kind on a teen.” Luna frowned then crossed her arms as she turned then kicked Spike in the face. ”LUNA!” She flinched then sat back down a deep frown on her face. I looked at Spike who had blood dripping from his nose and mouth. I sighed then stood and grabbed an iron sword from my side as well as the second headband. I stabbed it through the chains holding him down. Once free he looked at me as I left the sword in front of him.

“Leave, then come back to face me in three years. But, if you attack anyone we care for I’ll track you down and break every bone in your body then scale you alive before killing you.” He nodded then grabbed the sword and headband as a blue glow covered him then a flash and he was gone. I looked at Luna a frown on my face but she smiled as she looked at me.

“I only teleported him to a random location in the dragon lands.”

I blinked as I looked at her then nodded my head as I looked at the last stallion. Blueblood looked up at me a frown on his face. He spit on foot then smirked as he looked up at me. I kicked him with the foot knocking out three of his teeth.he coughed up some blood. I reached down and grabbed his mane then pulled him up. “Do that again and I’ll bleed you to death.” I dropped him back to the ground then looked back at Celestia and Luna. Both smiled as they looked at me then I looked Luna in the eye. “He’s your Luna make it hurt.”

“Oh, I will. I’ll fix him like Cadence did to that male whorse.”

Twilight looked like she wanted to kill us but knew her life belong to us now but mostly was mine. I sighed then closed my cloak before walking over to the door. “I’ll see you girls later I’ve got to go and check something.”

“Is something wrong?”

I looked back at Luna as she held her hood on the back of Blueblood’s head as she looked at me. “I don’t know just a bad feeling is all.” I walked out the door then stopped as the majors door opened. Rarity walked out with Sword in her arms asleep with a hand full of her dress in his hand. She saw me and smiled as she quickly walked over and kissed me quickly then wrapped her tail around my wrist then pulled it a few times. I smiled as I started to walk and just before we walked out of the town hall I grabbed her flank. She jumped almost waking Sword up then turned her head to glare at me a blush on her face.

“A little grabby today.”

“You love it.” Her face got redder than unwrapped her tail as I opened the door for her.

“I can’t believe I fell in love with you.”

I laughed as I looked down at her then walked beside her. But, I noticed a hooded figure with a huge blue hoof marks on the right side following us not to far away from us. I stopped and whoever it was stopped about twenty feet away. “Rarity it seems my feeling was wrong. Get to the house now I have to deal with an unwanted guest.” Rarity turned and saw the large figure looking at us.

“That mark.”

The figure nodded its head to the side and I nodded. I started to walk but Rarity grabbed my arm.

“What do you think your doing?”

“If whoever this was wanted to attack they could have before I noticed. Odds are whoever this is wants to talk if not then so be it.” Rarity looked worried but let my arm go and the figure started to walk down the road. Soon enough I was beside the figure and saw breast when I was close. ‘Female hoofs clicking so maybe a pony. No long though musole tho no horn so not a unicorn or deer. But, she’s large at least a few inches shorter than me. It was clear she’s a build female with how heavy her steps were. Soon enough we were in the hills and the female turned to face me. A large large grabbed the cloak then threw it off. A large female Yak looked at me a large battle-axe on her back. She was dressed in a leather bikini and pants working as both clothes and light armor. Her fur was blade like my hair with eyes blue like mine but lighter them mine.

‘battle-axe.”

“I am Bodil daughter of Brynjar of Yak in far north kingdom! Fight me Troy Thanatos!”

She pulled her battle-ax off her back then charged me. I dodged a down swung but a small movement to the right. She swung up another attack almost the spike on the top. ‘Almost like the one I made up to show Luna.’ She swung again but I grabbed the blade edge of the axe. “Not bad you’ve got strength and you should be proud of it. But, raw power can only get you so far in a fight.” I slammed my palm into her gut and she let go of the handel. She dropped coughing as she held her gut. I threw the axe up then grabbed the handle as she looked up at me I spun the axe around my arm and around my body cutting the air at times as I looked down at her. I smashed the edge down in front of her hoofs seeming to scare her.

“How?’’

I smiled as I sat down on the ground as she started to sit up. I rested my arms on my legs showing the swords on my sides as well as a dozen knives strapped to my sides in open knife holsters. “Listen, a battle-axe is a straight forward weapon for a beginner but if you can’t get creative then your going to die. I could have killed you five times after that down or up swing. You really need to move beyond the basic strikes.” She looked at me for a second then grabbed the axe then pulled it out of the ground.

“I see, the stories dragons in our land were saying is true. You strong very strong to beat dragons and yak.”

I laughed as I got to my feet then held a hand out to her. She smiled then took my hand and I helped her up. “If you’d like I could help you northers man to northes yak.” She looked at me strangely as she grabbed her cloak.

“What you mean?”

I smiled as I explained where I told everyone I was born. She seemed shocked we were born in places so alike. We walked back into town and ran into Shy as she was out shopping.

“Hi Troy, who’s this?”

She kissed my cheek and I took the bags she was carrying in her arms. “Bodil daughter of Brynjar she came to fight me but got her flank kicked.” Bodil frowned a little as we all started to walk again. Soon we got to the house all the girls but Luna had gather at the house thanks to Rarity. “Where’s Luna?” I looked over to Celesta as she cradled Flare.

“Last I saw making Blueblood into a mare with rusted jagged dagger.”

I turned a little peel as the thought of pain like that popped into my mind. My body shock for a second then I nodded my head side to side quickly. “Ok, well Bodil fighting me can be the only reason you came all this way.” We all looked over at her as she was petting Snowball. She looked up at me then stood up.

“Yes, deer come to yak homeland threaten to kill and enslave yaks. I come thinking dragon slayer could help crush deer.”

I nodded seeing why she came here to ask for help. “I wouldn’t mind helping but I have to think of how this would affect Equestria in the short and long term. If a war starts from this then the country could get dragged in.” Celestia nodded as she looked at me. But, Bodil looked fear full as she looked at me.

“But, yaks died if you not come!”

“I feel for you but I have to think of the lives I’m responsible for. A war would destroy many families and lives if we get into a full scale war.” She looked down at the ground and I knew I couldn’t do anything. It would be the same as killing them myself. “But, if I were to say come as hired sword then a war against us would make them all the more aggressors in the conflict. Meaning we could call for aid if needed meaning they can’t effectively attack anyone without a solid reason.” She smiled and Celestia seemed to like where I was going but a few of the other girls didn’t seem to like the idea.

“Hold on that means you’d be in a war zone doesn’t that seem like a bad idea?”

I looked over at Silver as she held our son close to her chest as she looked at me.

“What if they capture you or maybe even have a way to kill you?”

I laughed a little as I looked over at her a smile on my face. “I understand Silver but an army of nearly two milion couldn’t kill me what makes you think a few thousand can take me out?”

“You haven’t fought a magic army before.”

I looked at Sweetie who had a deep look of fear in her eyes. “Sweetie, magic doesn’t affect me so that’s not a problem. The most worrisome thing I would have to deal with is dealing with weapons they may have to attack me with. I can take them out without much trouble.” The argument died there as they knew I wasn’t backing down from this.

“Then we’re coming along.”

I looked over to Nightmare and Daybreaker both looking ready for a fight. ”Oh?”

“Best option, we can come and watch your back.”

I looked at them then sighed and smiled as I looked at them. “Ok, but the two of you will need to keep up if and went a battle breaks out.” They smiled as I started to walk to the master bedroom. “Give me a minute, I want some of my armor.” I walked into the walk-in closet then got my chest plate, shoulder guards, arm guards and thigh guards. With the armor on, I walked out of the room and saw Nightmare in her armor with her mane in a ponytail same with Daybreaker. “Magic is cheating.” They laughed as we walked out of the house Bodil looking shocked as we walked and talked. We got to the train station and boarded in first class carts. Bodil looked shocked as she looked around the cart. I smirked as I looked at her as she looked around. “Your room in number seven were in nine if you need anything.”

“Thanks.”

She walked to the room and we walked into our room. The room was the same as when I rode with Cadence a little while back. Daybreaker sat in the chair as Nightmare and I sat down on the bed. “Ok, I need a map as soon as we get there and hopefully its a mountain rage. I can teach them mountain combat as well as mountain traps.”

“Your lucky it is a mountain range one of the largest in the world.”

I couldn’t help but smirk as a plan started to form in my mind. “Perfect, that means we can force then into a narrow area making large number useless. Maybe we can even use rock slides to block area off to them.”

“Ok think later, we need to talk.”

I looked at her a frown on my face. “What?” She frowned as she looked at me.

“Why are you helping the northern yaks? Their stupid muscle headed brut…”

She stopped as I crossed my arms tapping my foot as she looked at me then she quickly shut her mouth. “Oh no, please keep going, you know most of what your saying is really interesting.” Daybreaker looked away slight fear in her eyes as she looked at the wall. “That’s what I thought. As for why, she kinda reminds me of home in a way. Plus, a chance to kill some of those fucking deer that is a chance I couldn’t pass up.”

“So your just doing this to fight?”

I smiled as I looked at Daybreaker. “Maybe.”

“Whoa, I forgot I have something for you!”

Nightmare yelled as she opened her magic space then pulled out a sword like Murasame.

“I had the master smiths of the bat ponies make it from the dragon scales and part of the fangs.”

I smiled then grabbed the sword and I noticed was weighed more than it looked like it was. I drew the sword and saw it was a little longer them Murasame with a wave tang. I sheathed the sword then put it on my side a smile on my face.

“Thanks but what’s the swords master name?”

“Sword crafter, He’s the oldest bat pony smith out of all the smiths in the land.”

I smiled as I looked at the sword then started to think. “Well, what should we name it?” They looked at me as I looked back at them.

“Why do you want to name a sword?”

I looked at Daybreaker a frown on my face as I looked at her. “A master’s sword always needs a name so those who see it fear it. Murasame’s name struck fear into the hearts of men.”

“Well, it a sword so maybe something to do with steel or scales.”

“Maybe, but I want something to do with my clan since the girls picked the names I want one from my tribe.”

“Well, what did you have in mind?”

I thought about it for a second then I had it. “I know Tanda!”

They looked at me for a second then Nightmare grabbed the sword then drew it from my side.

“Ok, How is that spelled?”

“Tanda. It means the seer of life and death a name given to a female warrior after she’s been named one of the ten saint warriors.”

“Interesting, what is a saint warrior?”

I nodded as I laid back on the bed as she used her magic to engrave the name onto the sword. “There the ten strongest members of the northern tribes. Ten is the weakest and one is the strongest.”

“Where do you fall in?”

I looked at the door and saw Bodil holding it opened. I blinked and I knew I had to make it seem like I was being cocky. “I guess I would fall around three or four given the ten when I was amount humans. Now, comparing my skills and new abilities I guess I’d be the third strongest fighter of the northern tribe.”

“Only the third!?”

They all yelled as I looked up at the roof. “Ya, the two strongest fighters in my day and age were more skill and much more experienced fighters them me. “In terms of raw potential I’m an a class at best the two are on a whole nother level real monsters their s class fighters.”

“A and S class?”

“It’s how we humans class are fighting ability compared to the danger beast.”

“I see so why are you classed as a and not s?”

I grabbed the sword from her as I laid on the bed. “I never killed an s class beast. Those things are beyond my ability to fight and kill barehanded or with a weapon.” Nightmare looked at me shocked as what she was hearing.

“Well, I have a question?”

I leaned up to look at Daybreaker. “Ya?”

“Have you ever lose a fight?”

I laughed as I looked at her then burst out laughing as I fell back onto the bed. “Me, lose a fight?! Haha!” Nightmare slapped the side of my head making me laugh harder.

“You crazy.”

I laughed harder as we rode down the tracks.

Applebloom pov

I walked around town Axe in a foal stroller as I shopped with Shy. Mares around town would stop and talk to us or to play with Axe as he grabbed at their hands or manes when they got their heads to close. As she shopped I heard screaming coming from around a corner. I looked at Shy and she was looking at the corner. We quickly walked over and saw the human woman standing over two large stallions and was holding a third by the throat.

“Touch me again! I’ll make you regret ever being a male!”

She punched him hard across his face and he dropped blood coming from his mouth. She waved her hand as she walked away from them the guards watching falling as they moved to get out of the way clearly scared of her.

“Celestia, she’s a lot like Troy on the whole fighting thing. But. she seems to have a hair trigger when it comes to males.”

I nodded as we watched her walk away but she stopped then turned around coming back. Everypony ran as she walked back up to the stallions. She turned them onto their sides letting a little blood coming from their mouths and noses. I laughed then started to walk over to her as she stood up. She saw me and smiled as she looked up at me.

“Oh, hey Applebloom. Had to deal with so stallion’s who got a little touchy.”

I laughed as she Shy walked up me side me. The woman picked up Axe making me a little worried as I looked at her. I noticed one of the stallions behind her and I was scared.

“YOU WHOR…”

She threw her arm back grabbing and crushing his throat as she looked down at Axe who laughed as he looked at her. He grabbed her arm as he fell to his knees blood coming from his mouth.

“Don’t worry little Axe aunt Bree isn’t going to let any of these jerks touch her. So she wants you to go with mommy to the house.” She shook her arm and I very quickly took Axe from her maybe to fast as she seemed upset by the speed I took him from her.

“What?”

She asked with a hand raised as she kicked the stallion back into a building. ‘Are all humans this strong!?’ Me and Shy quickly walked away as she watched us before walking off.

“I think we should wait to deal with her until Troy gets back.”

I nodded as I looked back at Shy while she kept an eye on her until she was gone.

“Bloom!”

I stopped and saw Applejack running down the ran a smile on her face. She had a bag in her hand and she held it out me when she was in front of me. I took it from her hands and opened the bag. There as a small cowboy suit in it and I slightly smiled as I looked at him. I pulled it out then showed it to Axe as he chewed on his hand. “Axe honey look your aunty got you a nice suit.” He looked at it then kicked at as if he hated then started to swing his arms trying to hit it. I pulled it back up and Applejack looked a little upset but smiled a second later.

“I-i guess he don’t much care for it.”

“Sorry sis, maybe when he's a little older he’ll like it more.”

She smiled as she looked at me then we started to talk as we started to walk back to the house. We meet up with most the girls as we walked Sweetie having been at home the whole day. The doctor told her it was normal for a dificale birth and she had to say in bed like she was told too. Rarity had stayed to make sure she was in bed. I laid Axe down for a nap as as the other girls did the same. Luna for her part held her boys as they slept as she walked around. Celetia did the same with Ameerah and Flare as she sat in Troy’s reclining rocking chair. Cadence walked out of her room with Flurry in her arms. She had gone to the doctor and had her scars removed from her arms and stomach but let the ones on her chest but had her other nipple repaired.

“Everyone some help here!”

We looked at the door and saw Bertha waving us over to the door. Celestia and Luna quickly ran over after handing off the foals to some of the others then ran over to the door. I was behind them then stopped as I saw a small army outside our door. Luna quickly threw up a dome around the house but stopped when a bull walked out with a brand of the night raid symbol on his chest.

“Miss, it the dark swordsman here!?”

He yelled and we all looked at one another as Celestia myself and Luna walked out to the edge of the dome as Night guards and solar guards came running. They surrounded them as a few drew their weapons as they looked at them. Luna walked up to the bull as two more leaders seemed to walk up. One was a large lion with a long scar down his chest with the brand on his forearm. The other as a female wolf but I didn’t see a brand on her because of her clothes. She was dressed in a pair of jeans with a white shirt on with a brown jacket on.

“Are you talking about Troy and why do you have his mark on your bodies?”
There was an edge to Celestia tone as she looked at them and the bull and lion back off slight but the wolf stared her down.

“He freed many of us from slave camps or helped our families. A lot of us have gathered to join his guard branch.”

We looked at her shocked then Luna smiled as she dropped the dome then waved her arm in a circle. The guards formed on the house and she used her magic to summon a table and a few stacks of sign up papers. “Luna?”

“Applebloom give us a hand please.”

She summons some chairs as a night guard spoke up.

“All right! Line up for the sign up sheets! The king is away right now but you can still sign up for his branch! As the normal case you will be paid a sign up bonus in a few days. During that time you must give us a current address for us to send both payments and information in the future.”

They smiled as Celestia sat down and I did as well. We spent a few hours handing out papers for names, races, skills, medical needs and any other information needed. As we collected the papers at the end of the day there were almost seven-hundred pages of information. Guards split them up by skills and combat experience. It was nine o’clock at the end of the day and they were sent to canterlot mountain to stay at the guard barracks until Troy got back. I leaned back in my chair stretching out as Celestia and Luna smiled as they watched them go.

“It's great to see what comes after Troy gets involved. It’s not all blood and death behind him as he thinks.”

We all laughed a little but stopped as the wolf girl walked back up to us. She looked down at us for a second then pulled out a sheet of paper from her jacket.

“Here, this is a letter from the governor of rough rubies city.”

Took it and she walked off to get with her group. I opened the letter and found a photo of the dog with what looked like her mother, father and siblings. I pulled the letter out then started to read it.

I am the governor of Rough Rubies city,

I am writing this letter to both thank you for saving my oldest daughter and helping her get home. And to invite you to our home to my home for a feast. I ask you to come as I wish to think you face to face. My dogs also wish to meet the one who has been freeing us from enslavement.

Sighed Emerald Hound

I smiled as I handed them the letter and stood from my seat then walked back into the house a smile on my face.

Troy pov

We arrived at the last station then started to hike up the mountain. I smiled as I walked along an old dirt path. I took off my cloak as I enjoyed the cool mountain air. I smiled then grabbed a handful of snow and took a bite out of it. “I’ve missed fresh snow.” I smiled as I dropped down into the snow and rolled around then stopped sighing as I laid on the ground.

“What’s gotten into you?”

I looked up Nightmare a smile on my face as I looked at her. “I feel like I’m in my homeland again. All the snow, freezing winds as wells the thin air helps build up stamina but no monsters to fight.”

“How do you build up stamina with thin air?”

“Stamina and endurance are intimately tied to how well we can process oxygen during an activity. The best way to improve the availability of oxygen is to be able to breathe more powerfully and efficiently. So growing up in a place with thin air makes your lungs stronger and you build up more strength in them. So, when you have more oxygen intake your body can take a whole new level.” They all nodded and I got up and looked around. I saw a large gate with two yaks on each side holding a shield and torch.

“Well, maybe I should come up here and live like back hom…”

Nightmare grabbed my throat and yelled.

“Buck no! It’s freezing and I don’t want you running off for days like you did in the bucking forest!”

I smiled as I grabbed my swords as they watched me. “Let see how good your defences are.” I kicked off kicking up a massive snow cloud as I charged the gate. I could hear the girls yelling as I charge the but I ignored them. As I got closer I saw a few yaks on the walls but only one noticed me. I jumped up to the yaks and landed on a platform on the top of the wall. They all looked at me then I moved on them. I slammed my fist into the gut of the closets yak sending him into the wall knocking him out. I turned then knocked another yak in the jaw and he dropped. I looked at the last female yak as she looked at me shocked. I smiled as I looked at her but Nightmare and Daybreaker tackled into me to the ground.

“Are you crazy!?”

I laughed as I watched the female running away. I pushed them off as I sat up and started to wait. “Nope, I wanted to see how they’d react to an attack. I’m not impressed by what I’m seeing right now but we’ll see what happens.” We waited and the two yaks I knocked out woke up. I explained why I attacked them helping them calm down as more yaks came running. I frowned as I looked at the largest Yak. He had a large sword in and was about to charge me when they grabbed him.

“Prince Rutherford stop!”

He struggled to attack me but I smiled as I looked up at him. I smiled then stood up and was as tall as him but he had a half a size of muscles more than me. ‘Hm, I can take him.’

“I SMASH YOU!”

I smiled as I grabbed the blade of the sword then started to bend it. All of them started to move to the side as I bent the sword. “To knock some damn sense into you all. You have an army coming this way and you only have three guards keeping watch. On one side of the damned gate.” I covered my hand in ice then fully grabbed the sword and janked it from his hand. The three of them fell to the ground and I threw the sword over the side of the wall.

“My Sword!”

I laughed then lifted the two of them up then looked at the prince. “You get up, your getting punched got me?” He frowned then lay back on the ground as the hair on his face fell to the side. “Smart.” I held a hand out for him to take. He looked at it for a second then took my hand and I helped him up.

“Thanks.”

I smiled as I looked up at him. “No problem Prince Rutherford.” He smiled then slammed punched my face. I didn’t budget an inch but smiled as I looked at him. I grabbed his arm kicked out his leg and twisted the arm making him turn as I pinned him to the wall face first. I kicked his lower back hard making him yell as the other yaks looked on scared of with I was doing. I looked over at Nightmare and Daybreaker. They were both smiling and Daybreaker had a blush and was biting her fingers as she looked at me. I laughed then let him go and he fell to the side outcold.

“I wish you’d be more like this more often Troy. You would make it a lot easier to deal with the nobles plus you know a few of us like the rough stuff.”

I laughed a little the grabbed the prince then threw him over my shoulder. “Alright! I want a guard shift on all walls. NOW!” The yaks quickly moved as I ordered them to move. I grabbed the Yak and she came running up the steps. She looked at me eyes wide as she looked at me.

“The prince!”

“Don’t attack the big dog. Now, tell me where does he live?”

She pointed to a large castle like house and I nodded as I jumped off the wall into the town. I slammed down into the square scaring the population as I booked it down the road. I got to the house dust trailing me as I ran. I stopped at the front door and shocked the guards at the sides of the door. “Take this, I have to talk to the king.” I threw the prince down and they tried to grab me as I opened the large doors. I slammed the right guards head into the wall knocking him out then I looked at the other guard. I waved my hand as a way of saying come get me. To his credit he had a pair then jumped at me and I sent him flying into a house. “At least one yak has a pair.” I grabbed the prince as I walked in and found a huge yak with a crown on his head with a black coat in a suit of armor. Beside him was a female yak a lot like the female that came to get me. But, her coat was completely white with a smaller set of horns. Through her hair I saw blue eyes like mine looking down at me. I held up the prince shocking them both.

“SON!”

The king jumped from his throne and charged me a huge battle-axe in hand. I sighed then clovered my right leg in ice then threw it up blocking the incoming overhead strike. A small blast of air came from his attacking impacting my foot but I didn’t move. “Not a bad hit, but you don’t have near what it takes to beat me.” I pulled my leg back then kicked the battle-axe and the force flipped him burying it into the floor. He looked up at me eyes and mouth wide as he looked at me. I nodded my head then threw the son on top of him. I walked over to the queen if I was guessing right. “Your Highness a female warrior came to my home asking for help with an upcoming battle with the deer kingdom. I have reasons for wanting to fight them so I have come to ask if you’d like a hand.” The scared yak looked at me then the still shocked king and nodded her head.

“Yes, we’d like the help.”

I smiled up at he as she sat on her throne. ‘At least she talks normally.’ A few hours passed as we set the battle plans. The prince and King were make but didn’t try their luck. Nightmare and Daybreaker got the guards on point and soon the walls were ready and waiting.

Dead deers clop warning
View Online

The Imperial arms

Dead deers clop warning

We stood on a snowy hill under Luna's night sky over looking a war camp. Yak scouts reported ten standards over ten thousand deer. Armed with swords, bows and arrows and war beast that had horns wit becks and scales with claws.

On our side, we had two-thousand yak warriors, Armed with long swords, large battle axes and a few rifles numbering only a hundred or so. I spoke with piece Rutherford and we would lead the first defense on the front with me and Nightmare and Daybreaker would guard the sides with two of his personal guards. I looked behind us and saw the yaks setting traps like I had asked them to do. I had them set up pitfall with ice spike and rock that would start rock slides once the trap was sprung. A few were even setting up defense works outside the wall forming the first line of defense.

"Ya, ready!"

I looked back with my arms crossed at Rutherford as he walked up a large sword on his back. I nodded as I started to walk but to the city the others following close behind. I had Nightmare up with the few archers and Daybreaker was our eye in the sky. She was using a magic gem relieving everything they were doing.

“Troy this is Daybreaker, They seem to be starting to move in a long narrow line up the mountain. A spear is leading the way with the beast in a second line.”

I threw a fireball into the air setting off a small explosion, The sign for the yaks to get into position, “All right good work get to you station, I need to do my part.”

“Roger.”

I saw her flying down then once she was on the wall I kneeled down then slammed my hand into the snow. “Ice fortress!”Ice flew from my hand and covered the ground then large square shaped columns flew up making a large fortress, It covered the whole mountain leaving only one large hole in the fortress. I made it so they had to go through the traps. I dropped down and was heaving as I looked down at the hole. I knew the deeres saw the fortress being made.

“TROY!”

Nightmare and Daybreaker flew down as started to get to my feet again using Tanda as a walking stick. “I’m good, just a lot of energy to spend all at once.” I stood all the way up but you could tell I was having trouble standing.

“Can you fight?”

I looked over at the queen as she held a battle-axe as she looked at me. I smiled as I looked at her then drew my sword as I heard the screams and roars of bears. “Better than anyone, just going to take it a little slow at first.” Nightmare and Daybreaker quickly got back to the stations as the first line hide the pit falls. A good hundred fell into them dying or were wounded as they fell in. The charge stopped and nightmare yelled for them to fire. The first valley of rifles sounded out they were the best shoots but they did kill a few more wounded them. They snapped out of it a second later then started another charge. I smiled as the large number trigger the land side traps burying a huge part of the frontline.

“Now, Charge!”

The king yelled and they were only halfway up the mountain going against the plan. The queen looked shocked as she tried to stop them but they shoved her aside as they ran down the mountain. I grabbed her as she started to roll in the snow after getting knocked down.

“Stop!”

‘Damn it!’ I helped her up then started to talk quickly. “Listen to me! Get back inside and sure up the defences. Hide the young and old then have Nightmare and Daybreaker set up magic shields.”

“Y-yes!”

She ran back in as I ran into the fray as the army started to clash. It was bad for our part as the remainders of the beast made quick work of the yaks that attacked them head on. Jumped into the middle of two of the beat then took both their heads. It looked around as the fighting was quickly going from bad to worse. I slammed my hand on the ground again then set spikes at the opening and blocked the opening leaving us with maybe over a thousand deer to deal. I drew Murasame then started to cut my way through the crowd. I found the king short one horn being beaten around by on of the bears. I ran up then slashed the bear over the chest with Murasame. It feel over dead as I keep going with every other beast I found. As I did the yaks started to regroup and started to carve out the deer army who was losing fast without the monsters to take down the larger and stronger yak troops. Another hour went by as we cut the rest of the deer down. At the end of fight we lost almost four-hundred yaks but cut down over sixteen- hundred deer. They deer at the opening were finally started to bust through the thin ice I made to block them. “GET READY, SECOND WAVE!” I charged the frist beast and stabbed it through the chest and forced the dead beast into the come coming hoard of soldiers. Most of the larger yaks figuring out what was going to happen ran over to help me. I quickly cut down those that got through and we started to cut them down in the narrow opening like we planned on turning the tide of traps and bullets forced them back. Now we fought in waves as those of us fighting got tired.

“Troy!”

I heard daybreaker yell as she flew down sword in hand. I nodded and we turned back and ran as she slammed her sword onto the wall of ice above the opening.As more deer filled the in then ice caved in killing them. It sealed us in making it so only we could clear it from the inside with my fire or Daybreakers. I sighed as the yaks looked at their dead pain and sadness in their eyes. I saw the king as he was sitting on the body of the beast that was attacking him. A smug smile on his face. Sheathed both my swords as I started to walked over to him my fist balled.

“Troy wait!”

I shoved Bodil as I pulled my fist back as I looked at the king. He looked at me realized what was about to happen. “You son of a bitch!” I slammed a punch into his face as hard as I could and sent him flying. He skipped over the snow and rock then crashed into the ice wall. I huffed as I looked at the somewhat still breathing yak bleeding from every hole on his face. I scared everyone as I walked over to the yak and grabbed his armor. As I pulled him up I heard rushing and I threw my other arm back grabbing the princes throat. I lifted him off his hoofs and held him in front of my face. “Get lost and stay out of this!” I screamed in his face before throwing him hard into a large rock. He coughed up blood as he fell to the ground out cold. I looked back down at the king as he started to come back around. “YOU!” I slammed him into the wall of ice making blood come from his mouth. “YOU LOST MANY OF YOUR PEOPLE! YOUR PRIDE FUCKING KILLED THEM!” I slammed him again and let him fall to the ground as I stormed off to blow off steam. Nightmare knew what would happen if someone tried to stop me as I stormed I’d kill them. Daybreaker for her part did try to stop me without me knowing what would happen when she did. I buried her head first into a snowbank as I jumped over the side of a cliff. I walked around for a while and found a hot spring. I smiled as I jumped down to the hot spring I undressed and put my clothes on a small rock off to the side. I jumped in and was meet with a nice warm pool of water. I came back up and sighed as I leaned back on the rocks then used my fire energy to heat up the water a little more. ‘God, this is nice.’

“T-Troy!”

I jumped in the water and looked up and saw the queen naked trying to cover her body. Her body was similar to Shy’s with the wide hips and large almost perfect round cheeks.

Queen Ayak

I walked down the secret side trail I had walked many times when I was angered by my husbands and step sons idotic antics. But, blindly charging a losing battle was beyond anything they had down to prove their stuipd, idiotic pride. To attack an army with over five-times our own was beyond anything I ever expected of them. Thankfully the warrior Troy was with us as well as his alicorn friends to help us. I sighed as I got close to my secret hot stings and stopped taking off my clothes and walked around the corner and stopped. ‘T-Troy!?” I quickly covered my body as he looked at me surprised as he looked at me. He looked at me shocked then he turned quickly turned around.

“Sorry! I found this place and didn’t think anyone would mind is I used it.”

I blushed as he looked away from me as I slowly started to walk back.

“Give me a second I can leave.”

I stopped and looked at him as he was about to climb out. “N-no, it’s fine you were here first. I’ll go and just come back later to day.”

“No it’s fine, you need this more than I do.”

I stopped as I was about to go around the corner. “Why do you say that?” He stood in the water his lower half still in the water hiding everything under the waves from the bubbling spring.

“Well your husband and son did the stupidest thing they could by charging an army that outnumbered so badly. I don’t know how many of the yaks we lost today but that number would be much lower if he’d stuck to the plan. Our traps would have forced them to send the beast first and after they were dead we could for them to charge the hill. If that had happened by the time they’d reached the line we could have crushed the exhausted troops. But, it pisses me off to think of how little they cared for the lives of their people. A royal family is nothing without their people. It's on them to protect them and provide the best life for them as best they can.”

I looked at him as he stood in the water and I understood why he was so angry when he punched my husband. To him the lives of our yaks mattered more than any victory he could. I smiled as I walked over to the water and climbed in. I watched him jump a little but I laughed as I covered my breast with my arm. “Sit, I wish to talk with you.”

“But…”

“It’s an order, equestria or not my kingdom my rules.”

He laughed as he sat back down facing away from me. I was fine with is as I started to speck with him. “Your skilled Troy, have you fought in a war before?”

“Yes, before coming to equestria I fought in a revelation of an empire. I’ve seen both victory and defeat in battle but I’ve never lose a fight at least but was part of losing battles. What about you?"

I smiled as I replied to his question. "I've been in very few battles myself. But, I train the last decade to be ready for a war with the deer kingdom.” He laughed a little as he sat there and I took notice of his back. From what I saw on his chest and arm I’d guess he’d have more scars but his back was untouched.

“You won’t find any scars on my back.”

I jumped a little at his words.

“A scar on the back is a sign of a coward. A scar on the back means you turned and ran from the enemy leaving both yourself and you comrades open to an attack”

“So you’ve never run from a fight?”

“So long as I have one person beside me in a battle or even alone I will never turn my back. I’m a proud warrior of the dragon fang tribe of the northern mountains. We know no defeat or retreat no matter the foe. Be it man or beast they all fall the same.”

I smiled as I listen to him speak. “You are a strong one Troy.”

He shrugged as he looked at the stone.

“Maybe, I guess it depends on how you look at it. Personal I’d say I’m not that strong just used to fighting. Now, my old general there was a strong woman who didn’t take shit. Najenda was the toughest woman I’ve ever met. Would punched you pretty hard if you did something stupid too.”

He laughed and I laughed a little as well I let myself move just a little closer to him.

“Stay over there please.”

I stopped as I looked at him.

“I think it’s time I left. Have a good even your highness.”

I was about object but he vanished leaving a hole in the water for a second before it was gone. I looked around trying to find him anywhere. “How did he…?”

Troy pov

I threw it into high gear and I jumped out of the water. I grabbed my clothes and swords as I ran away from the spring. I ducked into a cave I’d passed on the way to that spring. I got dressed as I listened to the silence of the mountain. Once dressed I walked out of the cave then started to jump up and over the cliffs. I sat above the yak female looking away waiting for her to leave so could look at her while we talk. An hour passed then I heard yelling.

“Ayak!”

I looked down from the cliff and I saw the prince with a group of yaks. They were getting a little too close to the still nude female. I jumped down in front of them stopping them as I looked at them. A few looked scared as they looked at me.

“What do you want?”

I stood in there way as I looked at them. “Her highness is bathing in a spring. I was asked to watch over her so you will not go any farther.” This seemed to be enough for most of them but the prince looked pissed.

“I can go anywhere I want and my father told us to bring her back so move.”

I didn’t move and he huffed as he started to stumped up to me.

“MOVE!”

He yelled grabbing my shoulder btu I grabbed his arm then grabbed his face then slammed the back on his into the stone. A small shockwave came from the impact making a loud enough sound I knew the queen heard this. I stood back up some blood dripping from my hand as I looked at the other yaks. They looked at me scared and I kicked him over to them. “Take him and leave.” They did as I said quickly leaving not wanting to make me angry. I sat down in the middle of the trail waiting for her. A few minutes later I heard her come running around a corner and stop.

“Troy?”

I looked back at her a smile on my face as I waved at her. “Your highness, your sons and husband are waiting for you.” She frowned as she walked over to me then sat down beside me.

“I don’t want to deal with him right now. I know exactly what he wants and he’s not getting it.”

“Sex right?”

Her face turned red as she looked at me. “What? In the north I grew up in if a husband returns from a battl the wife is expected to have sex wth him to keep the bloodline alive if he should fall.” She looked at me with her face red as a tomato I stood up then held a hand out to her. “Come on, my mare is more then likely getting frustrated.” She looked away from me as she took my hand.

“Thank you.”

I smiled as we started to walk bach up the mountain to the city.

“So… what is the north like where your from?”

I laughed a little as I looked over at her. “You don’t have to try so hard your highness.”

“Ayak will be fine Troy.”

I smiled as we walk up the second hill. I told her everything I told the girls and what I told her shocked her. Once we got to the city I meet up with Nightmare and Daybreaker. Ayak left for the house/castle as we walked off to a simple two-floor house. We walked into the house founding two rooms with hey filled beds Daybreaker walked off to the other room and I walked into the other room. Nightmare was taking her armor off and I started to take mine off then stopped. I smiled as I walked over to her and grabbed her sides as she was trying to get a strap holding her chest plate. She jumped as she looked back up at me a smile on her face. I smiled as I unclipped the straps and I ran my hands up her stomach. I cupped her right pressed and she moaned a little as I started to play with her breast.

“I see somepony’s a little horny tonight.~”

I smiled a little as I pulled her back into me. “Maybe a little.” Nightmare smiled as she made me let her go and we quickly stripped off the armor we had on. I noticed her pull something from her jeans pocket then swallow it. Then Nightmare tackled me back onto the bed locking lips with me her hand quickly pulled her shirt off and I threw my clothes off. Once we were undressed she pushed me down onto the bed and got on her knees.

“Cadence told me you liked this.”

Nightmare wrapped her breast around my quickly erecting member. Once I was stiff she took opened her mouth then took the tip into her mouth. I moaned a little as she started to luck the tip while moving her breast up and down. I grabbed her head as he put my tip in her mouth then started to lick the underside as I moaned. She once I was good and hard Nightmare let go of it and stood up. She pushed me onto my back then climbed up on me. She reached back and grabbed my erection then lined it up and dropped down quickly. She moaned loudly almost to loud as she put her hands on my chest. I knew Daybreaker heard that and I would have to deal with her later.

“I’ve missed this.”

She moaned out her words as she started to move. While she bounced on me I smiled as I grabbed her waist making her speed up. She moaned louder than before to the point I think the house next door may hear this. Nightmare leaned down and wrapped her arms around my neck then locked lips with me. I grabbed her ass as she bounced on me. We broke then kiss and I pulled her off then got her on her hands and knees. I rammed back into her bounding into her as I rammed into her. She hands fell out from under her and she fell face first into the bed. Her tongue fell out of her mouth as she smiled with hearts in her eyes. After another minute Nightmare screamed bloody murder as she came and her walls clammed down around me. I grunted as I pulled her all the way down and my head pushed into her womb as my cum filled her womb.

“Wow, you two were going at it.”

I looked over to the door and saw Daybreaker standing there nude as the day was long. ‘Fuck it.’ I waved her in and she smiled as she walked over then pushed nightmare to the side. She told me to sit down then lined up her dripping cunt over my erection. She slammed down her virginity was gone and I felt a burning over Celestia’s mark. I grabbed her ass cheeks and started to knead her ass cheeks as she bounced as she started to moan. I pressed my lips into her then I pushed my tongue into her mouth. She moaned a little louder then she moved her hands to my face as we kissed I felt the bed move then Nightmare wrapped her arms around my chest.

“Were far from done Daybreaker so get lost once your done.”

Daybreaker broke the kiss as she looked at Nightmare with a flushed face.

“N-no way! He’s mine tonight you already had a turn!”

They went back and forth for a minute until I started to get annoyed as I made Daybreaker stop bouncing. She moaned annoyed that I had stopped her. “Nightmare you know I can go more than a few rounds so just wait and I’ll get back to you.” She puffed up her cheeks as she looked up at me.

“Fine but I want it harder next round.”

I smiled as I started to fuck Dayreaker again. Daybreaker started to bounce faster and harder trying her best to force me into cumming into her. A few minutes later she slammed herself down popping my tip into her womb as I came into her “Ok.” For the rest of the Night I screwed the two of the mares. At the end Daybreaker had wrapped both her arms and legs around me. Nightmare for her part had her breast pressed into the side of my chest with her legs wrapped around my left leg. I didn’t mind as I held the two of them as they slept. I didn’t really sleep much but I didn’t care. Once the sun light could be seen through the ice I woke them up and we started to get ready for the day. As we got dressed I saw a piece of paper fell out of her pocket with a pill holder. I reached down to grab it and Nightmare froze as she saw me grabbed it. She tried to grab it as I looked at it. I grabbed her shirt holding her back as I read.

“A mares dream coming true! The ability to boost fertility to heat levels for a night. Studies show that more than eighty percent of mares will become pregnant after first use. “

“Warning this product is meant for mares with mid to lower fertility. Mares with high fertility will run the risk of jump starting a week long heat season. If this happens please get to the nearest hospital as soon as possible.”

I looked at Nightmare as she looked down her mane covering her bright red face. I laughed as I pulled her into a hug surprising her. “I hope we do have a little one. There’s always room for one more in our family right?” She looked up at me with a teary eyed smile as she looked up at me.

“Ya always Troy.”

I kissed her softly as I burn the paper and pill holder. We quickly got dressed and armored up as we walked out of the house. And I was right a few of the neighbors all looked away from us as we walked to the battle lines. I noticed the prince and king weren’t there but the queen was. She told everyone the wounds the prince and King sustained would keep out of the battle for the next few days. I knew she meant what I did and I knew the yaks gathered knew it as well as some of them backed away from me.

“Troy would you please reopen the gates of ice?”

I nodded as I jumped from the line down to the opening. I slammed a fist of flames into the wall of broken ice to to my shock heard screams and smelled burning flesh. Went the flames died I was they had been tunnelling through the ice. I smiled as I saw the enemy camp right in front of the opening. ‘Golden chance.’ I jumped at full speed through the opening heading straight for the biggest tent I was sure the general or prince who was leading the attack. I landed in the center of the camp and drew my swords. I started to cut my way through quickly as I saw a young buck about as tall as me ran out in armor as guards surrounded him. But, it was too late as I jumped again and landed in the center of the group. I slammed my foot onto his chest plate before cutting off his head. I grabbed his head by the horn then jumped away back to the opening. I smiled as I ran back in then turned and set a massive fireball and it exploded in the camp. As a wave of flames washed over the whole camp I jumped back onto the mountain. I landed with one hand in a pocket walking up to the gathered army of yaks then held up a head. “Can anyone tell me who this is?” The queen looked at in horror as she looked at me.

“T-thats the crown Prince!”

I looked at the head as I got closer to the army. “I see, Well that army be crippled now. I sent a massive fireball into the camp and I’m pretty sure I killed more than half of them but let’s wait and see.” A little over an hour later a group waving a white flag came through the opening. Me the queen and her elite yaks walked down to meet them. As it turns out I killed over half of them and burned and wounded the rest of the army. They asked for a safe retreat and that we wouldn’t come after them as they marched back home. We promised they were safe to go home. I sealed the opening with ice bars making sure they couldn’t try anything. A few hours later they were gone and night had fallen the yaks started to party like it was the greatest day in history.

“I can’t believe a war was ended in two days wth only one battle.”

I laughed as I looked at the Queen as Nightmare drank some water while sitting on my lap. Daybreaker was over next to a huge bonfire dancing with the other female yaks. I looked up at the ice ceiling of ice. “Do you want me to open the top?” The queen nodded as she sipped a glass of wine.

“This gives us a massive advantage in defensive capability.”

I nodded as the yaks partied on late into the night. By this point was was up dancing wiht nightmare as yaks threw more logs onto the bonfire. I smiled as I covered my hand in flames then grabbed the flames of the bonfire and pulled them out of the fire and Daybreaker followed my lead. We threw the flames around and spun them flames around our arms. Then we grabbed each others hands and threw the flames up making the flames explode in the shape of a sun

Yaks clapped and children yelled for us to do it again. We did and they cheered as they were chased off by the adults. As the party started to come to the end the queen came to us with a deed in hand as well as a large two sided, two handed battle-axe.

“Please take this as gifts as thanks for helping us a pure steel battle-axe and a deed to the house you stayed in.”

“Dude sweet!”

I grabbed the axe and started to look over it. I smiled as I swung it a few times. “It’s well made and well weighted.” Nightmare laughed and Daybreaker sighed as she put it into her magic space. We went back to the house as the party started to die down and the two climbed into bed with me. I stayed away waiting up just in case someone got any ideas. But, a few hours before dawn I passed out.

Nightmare dreamwalking pov

I was running through a snowy field with Troy running ahead of me. “Troy wait up!” He looked back at me a smile on his face.

“Come on! I know you can go faster Nightmare!”

I tried to go faster but he kept running a head as the snow turned into a forest and we were running up to our cabin. I smiled as we ran up to the house and in front of the house was a young filly in a black dress with a mane and tail like mine and had a top half like Troy’s. She had Troys eye color but they were cat like like me. I smiled as I started to run up to her as ran as I could but Troy got to her first. As I got closer I saw freckles on her cheeks and nose. I was about to reach them but when I got close I got grabbed from behind.

“Nightmare!”

I looked back up and saw Luna looking back down at me. The world around us froze with this Troy reaching out to grab her. I was shaking with anger as I looked up at her. “Let me have this!” I grabbed her arm then threw her over me surprising her. She slammed down then turned and looking at me.

“Nightmare!?”

I stood up my anger growing as I looked at her. “LET ME HAVE THIS!” I snarled as I ran at her then tackled her back onto the ground pinning her. “You have his sons and I want to have one to so let me have this until I have a filly or colt of my own!” She looked up at me for a second then started to slowly laugh as she looked up at me. I was getting angrier as I looked down at her. I slammed her hand and she stopped laughing then looked back up at me a smile on her face then she was gone.

“I see, I never thought you wanted a foal Nightmare.”

I turned around and saw her looking at the Troy and my dream filly in his arm.

“I see you wanted to keep living at the cabin the two of you built. She’s a beautiful filly Nightmare a very beautiful filly. I see your mind gave her the freckles we had as a filly before we used a spell to get rid of them.”

I snarled then smiled as I looked at her. She looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “You know I’m pretty sure i’m carry a foal now too. So maybe I’ll have that filly in a few months.” Luna looked at me shocked as I smiled. “That’s right even in a war zone he’s as good as ever and he know who to come too for it. When was the last time he touched you?” I asked in a mocking tone then faked remembrance. “Oh right, it was when you tricked him into it right?” Luan looked at me clearly angered by my words but knew I was right.

“Buck you Nightmare.”

She left as my dream started again as I got up then took my little filly from Troy a smile on my face.

Daybreaker dream pov

I sat in a throne with Troy standing to my right a large two handed claymore sword resting on his shoulder. One both our heads were crowns his blood red and mine was a gold with crimson gems. I smiled as he reached down and touched my large swallow stomach. I was carrying our son and future king of Equestria.

“You too!?”

The world around me froze as I looked up to see Luna standing there with a look that could kill. I smirked as I looked at her and stood my body turning back to normal.

“I guess my sister is dreaming the same?” She looked at me her look getting worse as I spoke.

“Why are the two of you dreaming about having him for just yourselves!?”

I smiled as I looked at her. “Simple, the two of us can be better than any of you and you know it. If he wasn’t so damn loyal to the herd then we or rather I could have stolen him by now.” Luan jumped at me but I side stepped her but I was shot with a magic bolt and I was pissed. I shot her back and he screamed as a large burn formed on her shoulder. She held her shoulder as she looked up at me. “Never attack me Luna.” She looked at me with a snarl as she looked at me.

“The two of you don’t know what your getting into with us!”

I smiled as I looked down at her. “Maybe you don’t know what your trying to start.” She narrowed her eyes as she faded away. I smiled as I sat back in my throne and my dream started again. I stomach grew back out as Troy was rubbing it.

Luna in Troy dream pov

I landed in Troy dream next after healing my burns ready to rip him a new one but stopped as I looked around in horror. I was in an old battlefield with bodies littering the ground around me. Old banners with some bodies spread on spears around the field.

“ARGH!”

I spun around and was a huge number of humans fighting. I flew up into the air to see what this battle was like. I saw Humans dressed in the same armor I saw Troy kill not to long ago. The other side was humans in black clothes and armor with the night raid crest on their backs. “The revolutionary war.” I looked around trying to find Troy in this mess of bodies and battle. It didn’t take long as a battle much worse than the rest was happening near a huge hill. I flew over and saw Troy getting knocked back. Troy was the size I first met him in and he was fighting bare handed. The first was a large man with a heavily muscled build, similar to Troy as he is now. He had a long braided hairstyle, with hair sticking far out at the sides, and bald at the top of his head. He has a long bushy beard and mustache, bushy eyebrows, and dark prominent circles around his eyes. The second was a freaky looking human and was also a large man with a muscled build, wearing shorts similar to that of a Muay Thai Combatant. He had strange markings around the top of his head which resemble stitches. His hair was long and braided into two long strands at the bottom, with long bangs framing each side his face. His eyes were abnormal, with fully black sclera. There were dark markings or tattoos visible on his face and body.

“Fuck me, two of the Rakshasa Demons guess I got unluckly this time.”

Troy put his hands up with his fist tightly clenched as he jumped at them. The two of them jumped at him as he grabbed the bearded man. He slammed him first face into to blooded ground as the other man grabbed him by the throat. Troy threw him leg up catching his jaw forcing him to let his throat go. He jumped off the man and spun in the air and slammed the side of his foot into the chest of the freaky looking human. Then to my shock this man wrapped his arm around Troy’s leg like a snake. He slammed Troy into the ground then drug him along it then threw him into a half destroyed wagon. Troy when straight it and crushed a boulder on impact. I watched as he coughed up a mouth full of blood as he forced his body back up ready for another round. The two men charged him and Troy pulled both his hands back and dodged the bearded man then slammed his fist into the gut of the snake like man’s gut. When he doubled over Troy grabbed his head then pulled it down and slammed his knee into his face. His head flew back up blood came from his nose and mouth.

“Let me free your spirit!”

Troy turned then grabbed the other man's hand as he grabbed his arm.

“Demon syclone!”

Troy grabbed his arm then spun him mid air. I saw the wind around him as he swung in the air then grabbed the side of his head. “Tower crush!” Troy spun him over his head then slammed him head first into the ground his skull split open.

“BASTARD!”

The other human wrapped his snake like arm around Troy’s neck and pulled him back. He slammed him over and over laughing a crazed laugh as he did. I saw Troy reaching for anything to use as a weapon. He picked up a busted arrow with a jagged arrow head. I grabbed the arm then stabbed it through the man’s elbow making his scream as he dropped Troy holding his gushing arm. Troy grabbed a busted sword off to the ground then charged the man. Troy tackled to the ground and stabbed him in the face, killing him. Troy fell back sighing as he the battle started to come to an end. I froze the dream and Troy looked around as he turned back into the form I know him as. He looked up at me as looked down at him.

“So you can get in here.”

He stood up and looked around a deep frown on his face. I walked up to him and put a hand on his arm as he looked over the field.

“I hate this dream.”

I looked up at him then I remembered why I was here. “Troy did you sleep with Nightmareand Daybreaker.” He didn’t miss a beat.

“Ya, Nightmare wants a foal and Daybreaker kind of just happened.”

I looked up at then I tried to slap him. I missed as he ducked then jumped to the side all without looking at me. He looked at me out of the corner of his eye.

“Guess your mad that I rathered sleep with them then go through this hell every night damn night.”

I looked at him for a second still mad but seeing a battle like this I could understand why. “I can understand that but Daybreaker is part of our herd!” He looked at me with a straight look on his face. “Neither were you when you tricked me.” That hurt a bit but he was telling the truth. I rubbed the back of my head then sighed as I looked at the ground. “Your right about but we have our boys thanks to that.”

“Ture and I wouldn’t change anything about that.”

I smiled as I walked over to him and he looked down at me. I flashed him an evil smile then made a bright flash with my magic blinking him for a second. I grabbed him then kneed in into the gut making him fall to the ground. He coughed as he looked up at me a smirk on his face.

“Nice move.”

I nodded before leaving his dream.

making plans
View Online

The Imperial arms

making plans

Celestia pov

I looked out of a large window of our new throne looking down at Troy as he and Blade started to train the army that had formed while he was gone. One group was marching with rifles while we're marching with cannons. He was going to make them into a modern arm with rifles and cannons to beat back any force. The night guard blacksmiths had even finished seven gatling guns which were set up on the castle walls. They were set up to help in the defence of the castle if attacked by large numbers of enemies attacked.

“Queen Celestia.”

I looked back at one of the maids a smile on my face as moved Flare in my arms asleep. “Yes?”

“Lady Sweetie Belle is asking for you.”

I smiled as I nodded my head then quickly walked to Sweetie’s corner of the castle. I walked through the castle passing all the girls halls. As I walked I thought of the foals as each was royalty. AppleBloom and her son Apple Axe, Scootaloo and Blade edge, Cadence and Flurry, Diamond and Golden Fist, Sweetie and Midnight singer. Silver spoon and Straight Arrow, Bertha and War Hammer, Rarity and Sword clash and last but not least Shy. I couldn’t help but laugh as I remembered Fluttershy passing out after finding out she was part of the royal family now. I turned down Sweetie’s hall and found her in Midnight’s nursery. She was feeding her in a rocking chair with a happy expression on her face. ‘Hello Sweetie.” She looked up at me a smile on her face.

“Hello Celestia I was wondering if you could send a letter to gather our families.”

I nodded as I looked at her. Flare grabbed my dress top as I looked at her. “Maybe,but all the guest rooms aren’t finished yet. We only have five ready so we’re would they stay?” Sweetie nodded as she fixed her top before standing up from the rocking chair.

“True, but I just think everyone should come and meet the little foals.”

I nodded as I pulled flares hand off my dress. “We’ll deal with that later when we have the time but right now I have to get ready for the yearly royal meeting of the trading nations.”

“Wasn’t that the meeting Troy sat in with you and Luna last time?”

I nodded as I saw down on her bed while she laid Midnight down for a nap. “No, that was a royal meeting about how best to stop a possible attack from the deer kingdom. The Yak Queen has even asked to be part of the meeting. The yaks have never wanted to be part of the meetings before.” Sweetie nodded her head as she walked over to me.

“I guess, as long as he doesn’t go off hacking and slashing if someone makes him mad.”

I looked at her for a second then laughed a little. “You used one of Troy’s words.”

“Ya, I like it better then Somepony.”

We laughed as we spoke with one another.

Troy pov

I stood on the training field with my army my two new and primary swords on my sides with the battle-axe from Ayak on my back under my cloak. The batpony smith forced me two, two-handed swords from the dragon scales and the steel. I named them the sun and moon swords. The moon sword was a greyish blue blade with a round cup like guard and scaled handle. The moon sword with a curve at the tip like Murasame. The sun sword was like a claymore with lines from the scales like cracks up to the bottom of the blade.

“TROY!”

I looked over to the right and saw Bree running up to me in a set of Night Raid army armor I had made for her on. She ran up to me and stood at attention as I looked at her, “Report.”

“The first royal family is here.”

I nodded and yelled out to the army. “Alright! That's enough for now locker your weapons and get some grub!”

“Yes sir!”

They quickly moved back to some large army barracks I’d had built not to far from the castle. “Bree with me.” I fixed my scarf hiding my chin, mouth and cheeks from view.

‘Sure Troy.”

We quickly ran over to the front gate and we found the yaks at the gate. I waved at the Ayak as we got close to the gate. The prince and king looked pissed as they saw me coming up. Bree stood beside me at attention beside me. As we talked Celestia and Luna flew down to us. Luna had Ameerah in a holder on her back with the Spark and Flame in her arms. Celetia was playing with Flares hands as she looked at them.

“Queen Ayak, King War Horn and Prince Rutherford I welcome you too new canterlot castle.”

“Thank you Queen Celestia, Queen Luna and King Troy.”

We nodded as we started to walk to the castle. I saw the prince staring straight that Celestia flacks as she walked. I grabbed his horn then forced him to look straight forward as he grabbed my arm trying to free his horn. “Stop looking at my mares flacks or I’ll break this fucking horn and shove it up where the sun don’t shine.” He quickly listen as all the girls in this group gave him a death glare as he started to sweat bullets. The king looked ready to attack me put I looked at him out of the corner of my eye. He back down the second I locked gazes with him. I threw the prince back and kicked him back. The king quickly ran over to him but the queen walked away with us. Throughout the four more royal families showed up for our meeting. All the kingdoms with borders of the north gathered. Us, the yaks, Griffons, Minotaur the queen this time and the dragons. Ember a new dragon lord was giving me a nasty look and I gave it back. She flinched from my glare and the others noticed and I knew this had to be settled first. “Ok, let’s get the bad blood out of the way.” The Griffon’s looked confused and I quickly broke down what was going on. How I killed dragons, beaten both kings of the Yaks and Minotaurs plus the princes. They other agreed with what I was saying as I explained what had happened. Once everything was out in the opened Ember seemed to be in a much more agreeable mood.

“I see, so that’s why Spike wanted some dragons. He said you have hurt our friends not that you sleep with Rarity.”

I sighed as i looked at her. “I can at least understand you wanting to help but I’ll kill everything and everyone that’s threatening my family. I will protect them at all costs, even if I have to destroy a whole country.” Celestia and Luna looked at me knowing the threat I made. The other royalty seemed to get the threat as well but didn’t try to say something back.

“Your no threat.”

I looked over at the griffon prince as he looked at me a smirk on his peck while laughed. I smiled as I looked at him then leaned back into my throne. “So do you want me to break your wings or legs to prove it to you?” He looked at me shocked as I snapped back. “Let’s get something straight here me and you. You could punch me and maybe leave a bruise while if I punched you I could take your head off your shoulders. You see what I’m saying bird?” I punched my hand a few times at half max making small shock wave in the air. He shut up quickly as I looked at him a smile on my face. Then I stopped smiling as I saw an empty chair next to Luna. “Who missing?” Everyone looked at the seat as a knocking came from the door.

“There she is, enter!”

I looked at Celestia as the door opened and Chrysalis quickly walked in a blush on her face from being late, She was in a green dress with slight tears here and there and necklace that kind of looks like a collar.

“I’m sorry Celestia, we had a cave in and I had to calm my changelings down.”

Celestia laughed as she waved her over to the chair.

“It’s ok please have a seat.”

Chrysalis walked over stopping to say hello to me and thank us for our help with her hive. I looked at Celestia out of the corner of my eye. She smiled as she went back to her poker face. ‘Clever girl, made an ally who could do anything instead of making her an enemy.’ Chrysalis took her seat and many looked at her with disgust. ‘Nope.’ I knocked my hand on the table making them look at me. “She’s my friend anyone come near her they get beaten bloody understand?” The yaks and Ember nodded as the other quietly nodded. “Good now let’s get down to business.”

“Right.”

The Minotaur queen nodded as she started to explain her part.

“As may of you know my Husband the king normally come to these meets but resent attack across our border as forced him and most of the nobility to take to the field to protect our lands. They seemed to be wanting to kidnapping cows and female caffs.”

I nodded as Luna was writing everything down as she listened. “Dragon lord Ember?”

“For the most part their shooting down dragons for our scales and horns as they love to make weapons and armor from our bodies. Their keep away from the larger population trying not to fight us up close. At present they’ve shot down seven dragons most of them on the older side. For the most part there has been no real damage to cities but I can’t help but feel horrible for the families.”

I nodded as I looked at her then looked over at Griffon and the king sighed as he rubbed hsi eyes.

“They attacked and captured two forts on the border. I think they may use them as staging points for an invitation.”

I sighed as I looked at him then rubbed my eyes as I leaned back in my throne. “For the sake of the ancestors why did you wait this long?” I glared at him as he looked back sweating a little. “If they really are using those forts as staging areas then they have and open road to your Griffons. It is your responsibility to take quick and careful action to protect them. And look I get it, you don’t want to need lessy risk more lives but you have sent guerrilla fighters to slowly cut down their numbers.” Everyone looked at me not sure what I was talking about. “Guerrilla warfare is a form of irregular warfare in which small groups of combatants, such as paramilitary personnel, armed civilians, or irregulars, use military tactics including ambushes, sabotage, raids, petty warfare, hit-and-run tactics, and mobility, to fight a larger and less-mobile traditional military. You could use small numbers to attack them. Forcing them to stay defencive instead of letting them plan an attack.” He looked at me for a second then spoke.

“You really did fight in a war didn’t you?”

I nodded as I looked at him. “I used guerrilla warfare quite often when I was leading missions before becoming and elite member of Night Raid. I had the highest mission success in the whole army take that as you will.”

“You still do.”

We all looked at Bree as she looked down at me.

“You still hold the highest record of mission success over a hundred if I remember correctly.”

“I could have sworn it was higher.”

“Maybe but I didn’t see the original records just stories from my great grandmother.”

I nodded as I looked at Celestia. “Can I have a map and red marker please.” I circled the Yak kingdom then drew a red line across the borderline.

“Luna a blue marker please.” She summoned the maker then the passed the map to the Griffons. “Ok, make the forts and any nearby towns or natural barriers.” He quickly did then it was passed back to me then I looked down at the map. “Ok, abandoned the nearest fort and set up gun power traps that will destroy the fort. Better to destroy it then have to retake it later on.” He nodded then I looked at the Queen. “Here mark the place where your husband is fighting. Some thing if anything we can use to an advantage.” I handed the map to her and she quickly maker the boarder and the natural barriers. She quickly did then she handed the map back to me. I frowned as I looked down at the map and saw they were fighting on a flat land without anything I could see for them to use to their advantage. “Damn it, ok if your husband can put his pride aside for a moment and take some advice that may save them if things get bad quick.”

“Ok.”

“Have then make spartan phalanx, Five rows of long stabbing and threw spears pointing at the enemy with shields pressed into the back of the bull in if of one another. This with the bulls larger bodies should help them to over power larger numbers. If they could draw the deer forces to a narrow pass or a cliff path that would work much better.” She nodded as she looked at me and Luna stopped writing as she grabbed the map marking the battlefields.

“What about Equestria will your kingdom be involved in the battles?”

I looked at the griffon and nodded as I looked at him. “Yes, in six months I plan on taking my forces to the border after gathering and training them in tatices ment for winter and mountain combat. I also need the time to get them the protective gear they need from the cold.”

‘Do you plan to invade?”

I nodded as I looked at him. “Not if I don’t have too. I’ve had enough of war but I won’t hesitate to kill every enemy who could threaten our lands.”

“So, what’s your stack in this?”

We all looked over to Chrysalis as she sat up straight as she looked at the griffons.

“I’m newly in an alliance with Equestria and signed a defence treaty with equestria. So I have a place here given my kingdom is now within Equestria borders.”

Once everything was said in done we left the room and I gave the guards outside an order to keep them away from the matling guns and the forge. As the day went one I meet up With Ayak and Chrysalis talking in the dining room. When they saw me Chrysalis waved me over and I walked over to them. Ayak pointed to the seat across from them and I took the seat. Ayak pulled out a piece of paper and I saw Chrysalis had signed it. I took it then started to read to see what they wanted me to sign. It seemed to an alliance agreement that promised that if the Yaks were attacked or Equestria was attacked the other would come to aid. “Why did you sign this Chrysalis?”

“I’ve promised my support to this country so I’m didn’t see the harm in promising support if needed.”

I nodded then held my hand out and she gave me a pen. I sighed then handed the paper back to Ayak. “Make sure Celestia and Luna sign it as well.”

“Yes sir.”

“Chrysalis, walk with me.” They looked at one another for a second before Chrysalis stood up then followed me out of the room. I walked to my office my guards opening the doors as I walked up.

“A diamond dog and a lioness?”

I laughed as I looked down at her. “My army is very divers.” She nodded as she walked into the office with me. I walked around my desk then sat down in my chair and Chrysalis sat down in one of the chairs in front of me. I looked at her for a second then opened a drawer on my right then pulled out the map of the everfree. I pointed out the cave system I was going to build as fort. “There a large cave system with a large cavern under this cliffs. So instead of digging a new system build in a natural system. A river is nearby and it’s close to where your sister’s hive was. It’s near a river as well so clearing a large part of the forest for farmland wouldn’t be easy but doable.”

“OK, we’ll have to move deeper into the forest but we don’t have tools for farming above ground for crops.”

“We’ll supply those tools and seeds. We’ll start with high yield crops so you can build stocks of grain or canned foods in case you need it.”

“Well, that’s all good and will be a massive help but.”

“But?”

“I don’t think ponies will welcome us as an equal race.”

I sighed as I leaned back into my chair as I looked at her. “As long as I live you and your Changelings will be equal and treated as such I promise that.” She smiled as she looked at me then she pulled out a little letter from under her dress belt. I took it then opened it and was a little surprised as I looked down at a drawn picture of me with a cape.

“My son thinks the world of you.”

I smiled as I folded it then put it in the drawer and closed it. I looked back at her as she moved a little in the chair. “So where is the boy’s father?” She frowned as she looked at me and I saw her digging her fingers into the wood of the chair.

“That bucker ran off the moment I told him I was pregnant. Changeling kings rarely stay when they find out a son is coming not another queen.”

I nodded then stood up as I walked over to my weapon rack. I grabbed a small sword off the rack the walked over to her. “Give this to the little man and tell him anytime her wants to come see me he’s free to come to the castle.” Chrysalis smiled then stood up and kissed my cheek before quickly walked out of the room her cheeks bright green. I walked out a small smile on my face as I started to walk down to the throne room. I walked in and saw three thrones in the room. A tall white and gold throne with a sun banner over it on the right. The second throne was Dark blue with a bright silver trim with a banner with a crescent moon above it on the left. The throne in the center was a full black throne with red back rest with a black banner with the night raid symbol above it. I smiled as I looked up at it but I felt like it was missing something.

“Hello love.”

I turned my head and I saw Daybreaker in a long red dress a smile on her face.

“We got the news if you’d like to know,”

“Both?”

She smiled as she looked at me.

“Nightmare has a filly on the way.”

I smiled as I kissed her cheek as we started to walk down the hall. “Have the ponies I asked for gathered?”

“Yes, there waiting in the first meeting room.”

I nodded then broke off and headed for the meeting room to talk with the upper class family members that were against Blueblood when he had power in the court. I walked up to the meeting room and Luna’s night guard opened the door and I walked in. Seven nobles sat in the room. Upper crust her husband Jet Set, Fleur de Lis and Fancy Pants. They made up the nobility body of the group. The other two were members of the wonderbolts Spitfire and Soarin. I walked over to the seat at the head of the table. I sat down and they all looked at me. “I’m not going to dance around this everyone. Celestia and Luna don’t know what all happened with Blueblood and much of the nobility. I want to know what all of you know about his dealing who were involved with, who he bribed or threatened.” They all looked at one another then Spitfire pulled out an inch thick folder then slide it across the table to me.

“We knew this day would come so I’ve collected the names of everypony he was business deals and undertable deals.”

I looked at her then she smirked as she looked over at me.

“Queen Celestia already had us looking into him so we have a ready list with bits and mares moved and most were saved but a few we were too late to save.”

I nodded as I opened the folder and found photos, names, contracts and a list of colts and fillies related to him by blood. I nodded as I looked at her and nodded as I looked at her. ”Nice, but we’ll have to find and make contact with the mothers of these foals. There father maybe worthless but they're not. Can any of you make contact with them or find them?”

“We can.”

I looked over to Upper crust and Jet Set. “How soon can your have contact?” Upper crust rubbed her chin then answered.

“With all of the mares and foals through our contacts a month at most two weeks at least.”

“Wait.”

I looked over to Fleur de Lis and Fancy Pants and then pulled out a folder then slide it over to me. I put my hand on it then lifted it up then looked inside it. It seemed to be a list of addresses and apartments. I looked at her and she frowned as she looked up at me.

“It’s a list of hideouts I’ve had ponies tail him too over the past two years. All these places are paid off and I don’t know what;s in them but stallions come and go day and night.”

I nodded having a very good idea of what these hideouts really were. I sighed as I looked down at the list then closed the folder as I looked at her. “I’ll have these place marker and raided in a matter of hours. And, I really, really hate to say this but I think we’ll find these missing mare and more than likely more blood foals from him.” The mares quickly realized what I was saying as I turned the walked out of the room. I pulled a gem from my pocket then held it up to my mouth and started to talk. “Luna, Celestia meet me in my office as soon as you can and bring Nightmare and Daybreaker.”

“Ok Troy.”

“Were on the way.”

I walked up to my office then walked through the doors and I sat at my desk. I pulled the papers setting the papers about the foals aside. A few minutes later Luna and Celestia walked in. Nightmare walked over to me and sat down in my lap and Daybreaker stood off to the side as Luna and Celetia took the chairs in front of my desk. “I have the information I wanted about Blueblood. We all need to go through this and Celestia I hate to ask this but I need you to make sure the heard is well guarded as I’m about to hit the hornets nest.” I spread out the paperwork and everyone took some then started to read. I pulled out some pens and put them on the desk and everyone took one writing things down as they read. An hour passed until we had gone through everything.

“So what are we going to do with the foals?”

I looked up from the list of missing mares to look at Daybreaker. “Make sure they get the education they can get and make sure their mothers of financial help if they need it. A child doesn’t carry the sins of a parent. Blueblood is paying for his sins now same as someday I will have to do the same.” Everyone got quiet as I read over the papers.

“You still want to die.”

I looked up at Luna my face still mostly hidden. “That’s my business Luna. Besides it my culture fight until you die in battle.” Nightmare elbowed me in the ribs and stomped her hoof down on my toes. I pinched her side and she jumped as she held her side. I smiled under the scarf as she stood up rubbing her side as she looked down at me.

“Bucker.”

I laughed and stood as a set of guards opened the door for a maid with a cart of tea and cakes. Celestia grabbed the biggest pick with her magic and I rolled my eyes as I thanked the maid when he placed the tea and cake on my desk. I took a piece of lime cake with a cup of black tea.

“Say what was your goal as child?”

I looked over to Luna as I held my fork in my mouth as I looked at her. “It’s stupid so don’t worry about it.” They laughed as they looked at me.

“Come on, let’s hear it.”

I rubbed the back of my head then sighed as I set the plate down. “Fine, I’ve wanted to restore cars. Maybe even build a project car to drive someday.” They all seemed to look at one another then Celestia summoned a piece of paper and quill. She quickly wrote something down then burn the paper I looked at her for a second. “What are you up too?”

“Just helping.”

“Ok, well I’ve got to get going. I’m supposed to be going to Silver room this evening.”

Nightmare moved as I walked around the desk then snached the last piece of sweet vanilla iced white cake knowing Silver liked anything vanilla. I walked down the halls quickly and got to Silver hall. I walked up to the master room room then opened in walking into Silver. She was sitting on her bed sitting with her legs crossed reading a book with a foal on the front. She looked up at me as I walked over to the bed and set the cake down then took Arrow from her as she sat down her book.

“Thanks, and it’s my turn tonight right?”

I nodded as I threw the little guy up and down a few times. He grabbed a little of the slightly grown beard as he smiled as he looked down at me. I fell back down on the bed and Silver laughed as she started to eat the cake. I spent the rest of the night with Silver and our son. When we went to bed she cradled Arrow between us and I held the both of them. Arrow laid his head down on Slivers chest and as he slowly fell asleep and Silver Kissed my cheek.

“Good Night Troy love.”

“Love you too Silver.”

The sun
View Online

The Imperial arms

The sun

“Are you sure about this, Troy?”

I nodded as I looked down at the orb I took from the other humans. “We need to know what this thing does, and the only way to find out is to test it, so please call for Twilight.” Bree looked at me then looked at Luna and Celestia, but the only nodded. Bree sighed, then nodded before walking out of the throne room. I leaned back into my throne, looking at the orb.

“Troy, you know Twilight won’t help you willingly, so how are you going to convince her?”

I sighed as I looked at Luna, already knows this. “Offer her something she wants her freedom returned.” She looked at me with wide eyes then Celestia slammed her fist down on her throne. We looked at her, and her mane was smoking.

“You can’t be telling us the truth! She and her family threaten our filly!”

I nodded, then waved her down as she looked at me. “I get it, and trust me, I understand why your angry Celestia. But, we need to know how this works, and it could help us find any other humans that may already be in Equestria.” Celestia looked at me with a look at could kill be she huffed then crossed her arms as she looked forward. I nodded, knowing I was going to get an ear full later tonight. ‘Why does this mare have such a stubborn street.’ A few minutes later, Twilight walked in, and I saw that she was a little thinner in a maid outfit He hair was up in a ponytail with a ring around her horn with two old school iron cuffs around her wrist, but without the chains. So runes seemed to be carved into the metal.

“What do you want?”

I laughed a little as Luna and Celestia gave her a death glare. “I won’t lie I kind of respect that I’ll kill you glare.” She narrowed her eyes as she looked at me. I threw the orb over to her, and she caught it then looked at it then at me. “Here the deal you get that working and your free.” She looked at me for a second then at Celestia and Luna.

“Yes, Troy is telling you the truth.”

Twilight looked at us for a second before nodded and walked out of the room Bree following him. I smiled as I stood up, then started to walk to the door.

“Troy?”

“I want to see what she does.” I walked out of the throne room follow quietly behind them but stopped when I saw her mother. She was a little thinner as well and had bags under her eyes. I hated her for sure, but I didn’t want either of them to go through whatever they were having to deal with. I walked over to her and cleared my throat. She flinched when she jumped and turned to look at me. I saw I was wrong; they weren’t bags; they were black eyes. “What happened to you?” She looked away from me then bowed as she told. I’ve gotten into fights with other maids, and a few female soldiers from your army use a lot of force to break us up. ‘Shadow?’

‘She’s telling the truth.”

I sighed as I rubbed my eyes, then walked at her, took the rug she was using to clear the window, and threw it into the bucket behind her. “Come on, let go to my office. I have a list with faces I want to know who.” She looked at me for a moment, then nodded and placed her hands over her skirt. She followed me as I walked, then I started to talk again. “Why are the two of you suddenly losing weight?”

“The head maid cut our meals and sleep time by order of Queen Celestia.”

I nodded as I looked ahead a little anger rising for Celestia. 'I'll have to go and deal with the head maid myself.' We arrived at the door to my office, and I looked back at her as my guards opened the door. "Please have a seat, and I will have tea brought for us.' I looked at the female Diamond dog a pit bull from the looks of it. She bowed to me before walking off to get a maid to get us tea. We walked in, and I closed the door then saw the paper for Nightlight on my desk. He'd been sent to a mine, and I smiled as I looked at it. We walked over, and Velvet sat down with a small smile on her face. I say down, opened the file, and stopped as I read in big, bold letter deceased tapped across the top. I held up the paperwork quickly, starting to learn.

'killed in mine collapse do to Diamond dog attack. Nobodies were recovered as we are unable to reopen this part of the mine shaft.'

I blinked then looked at the mare, and she looked at me with a worried look. I sighed, then closed the folder then held it out to her. " I'm sorry, Velvet." She opened it; then, her eyes went wide.

"What?!"

She yelled, and a few emotions ran over her face as she looked at the papers, confusion, anger, panic, and lastly, sadness. I rubbed the back of my head as she sat back down. She looked at me with tears in her eyes.

"How am I going to tell Twilight?"

That was something I had to tell her, and this could play into my hands if I word this right. “I’m sorry to have to give you news like this. I know I had a large hand in this but I believe I owe you far more than an apology or an I wish I could take it back so this is what I’m going to do. Twilight is performing a task for me and I’m releasing her from this horror show I let go on. I let anger and my want for blood control me. Your son Shining Armor was something that was going to happen by my hands or the queens when they found out. Look I know there is no way around what I did and granted our families anger is more than warranted after all but I fell as I must tell you why this is the way I am. Why I acted the way I have to this point.” I proceeded to recount everything I’d told the girls and anyone else who wanted to know about me. I watched her face when I told her how my sister was murdered, how I joined the revolutionary army at fourteen. The death total of thirty million and the land of my birth, then how I told the girls how children were treated and if found unsuitable for combat. To say raw emotion was on her face would be a monster understatement. She looked at me with a massive mix of pity, disgust and all overlooked at me.

“How can you possibly smile or even feel love after everything!? To come from a world filled with all that hate, death and destruction!?”

I smiled as I looked at her then opened a door in the desk. I pulled out the list I told her about then I pulled out my greatest treasure a large photo of my herd with all our foals in their mother’s arms. I held it out to her and she took it from me. “Their how I hold together Twilight Velvet they need me to keep it together and need to be the father and man they need to help them raise these foals.” She looked at me for a second then smiled as she looked at me,

“I see, I guess I can somewhat understand why you had to act in such a way. I didn’t want to think of your side of the story, how you become what you are, but even with that, I can’t forgive you for what you did to my son. But, I can at least forgive you for what you did to me and Twilight. However, there is still one huge problem.”

I looked at her and she undid the button’s over her chest. She opened the top showing me the brand on her chest.

“This mark brands me as your breeding mare. Once placed it can’t be easily removed and when I go into heat it will making so I can’t breed with any other stallion our it will start to burn me.”

I nodded as I looked down at my papers then started to go through them.

“I see, maybe I can get it removed from you so you can…”

“It's fine.”

I stopped then looked back up at her. “I’m sorry? I must have just heard you wrong.” She nodded as she looked at me.

“No, you heard me right. Know that all this I feel a little relieved somehow. Maybe it’s the fact that I know you aren’t after power and the fact that you haven’t tried to touch us. But, I do have a question.”

“Yes?”

She blushed a little as she fixed her top.

“I’ve heard your mare talking about how rough but gentle you can get and how you can go for a whole.”

I blushed as she looked at me her cheeks red. I cleared my throat then pushed the list to her. “Please look over these so you can find the ones who hurt you.” with her face still red she grabbed the list then started to go over it. Then I noticed my door cracked open. I narrowed my eyes before it quickly shut. I stood up making her look at me and I nodded my head before I walked over to the door. I opened the door and saw the little changeling prince looking up at me dress like I was with a green scarf his hair combed trying to make it got father down his back. The short sword was strapped to his back. I smiled as I looked down at the little prince. “Come here, little guy.” I picked him then sat him on my shoulder. I noticed a green tail around the corner and I looked up at him. We smiled then I quiet l walked over to the corner and jumped out and yelled scaring Chrysalis and Bertha. They looked at us and Chrysalis yelled as she looked at us.

“AKI, TROY!”

I turn then ran from the two Chrysalis chasing us as Aki laughed as I ran back into the office then slammed my hand on the door. I froze it shut and I heard banging coming from the other side. I sighed as Aki laughed on my shoulder kicked his legs into my chest. I smiled as I took the little guy off my shoulder then ran over to Velvet as she looked at us.

“Miss run my mommy is on the warpath!”

He ran around my desk then jumped into the spot for your legs. I could see his legs and scarf that was on the ground. We laughed before my door was kicked in scaring us. I turned in time to see a black-furred fist flying at me. I ducked back but and Chrysalis’s fist flew over my face but she kicked my legs trying to knock me down but I grabbed her arm and pulled her arm then kicked her legs out from under her. We turned in the air and I threw her to the ground but I stayed up a smile on my face.

“I hate you sometimes.”

“Love you too Chrys.”

Her cheeks turn bright green as she looked up at me. Velvet laughed then set the list down on my desk.

“The two at the top are the ones's ad I’ll leave you three alone.”

She left and Bertha walked in a smile on her face. I noticed the dress she was dressed in. It was a bright red dress with a large black bow on her left hip. I smiled as I pulled Chrysalis to her hoofs she huffed then left the room Aki quickly come out from under my desk then ran after his mother. I laughed as Velvet stood bowed then started to walk out of the office. “Velvet.” She stopped and she looked at me. “Wait outside we need to finish talking.” She nodded then stood outside the door waiting as I had asked. Bertha laughed as she looked at me then walked over and leaned on the desk.

“So, how are things going on this end?”

I nodded as I rubbed my eyes. “Some of the troops are being quite troublesome.” I tapped the papers beside her hand then she picked up the stack looking at them.

“A lot of these are younger in age.”

I nodded as I laughed a little into my hand as I set the papers back down to the desk. I cupped her cheek and gave her a quick kiss before I took a step back. We walked out of the office and Velvet quickly followed me as I started to walk to the barracks. “Velvet have you thought of what you would like from me?”

“With my daughter getting her freedom from this I can’t really think of anything I want. But, if you can please help us with the head maid. She should be in the maid's quarts right now Queen Celestia asked to meet with her.”

She looked up at me with sad eyes with a defeated look in her eyes. I sighed then I patted her back which made her blush a little then she moved a little closer. I laughed as we walked then I stopped when we saw Celestia walking into the maids quarters where the maid staff slept. ‘This ends now.’ I looked down at the mare a soft smile on my face. “Come on Velvet we’ll deal with this mess now.” She nodded then followed me into the maid's quarters. I cleared my throat scaring the two mares in the room. Celestia and the head maid jumped from the sudden noise. To my surprise, the head maid wasn’t a pony but a somewhat you donkey mare. Her dress was the same as Velvet with black mane with bright blue bangs on both her head and tail with large pink eyes.

I crossed my arms as I looked at them Celestia laughed as she looked at me. I narrowed my eyes as I looked at the two and the maid trying to hide behind Celestia. I spun my foot then ice flew at her and threw her back into a wall. I froze her to the wall completely leaving only her head free. “I’ll deal with you in a second!” I pointed a finger at the donkey and she looked at me clearly scared for her life. I looked at Celestia and she flinched as she looked back at me. “Celestia this is beyond what I expected from you.” She looked away from me as I took a step towards me.

“Look, Troy…”

I stomped on the stone ground scaring her more. “You had food cut from there meals and the time they get to sleep?” She looked panicked now as she backed up to the wall. I stood in front of her and crossed my arm as I looked down at her. “Give me one good reason I should keep trying to see the bright side of this mess. This is the third time, the THIRD TIme you’ve done something like this. “First the Elements secret which I can overlook, the second time is when you keep trying to fight with Nightmare and ended up slashing me pretty bad. Now, this? Come on Celestia why? Tell me why!” She looked at me for a second then a snarl formed on her face.

“She put a bucking blade to our daughter's chest! Our newborn filly not even a few hours old! She should be in the ground but you didn’t kill her! “

“I could have killed all of them in an instant but you preached peace in the garden. Talking about not wanting others to suffer, where is that now!?” She flinched as she looked up at me but she knew I won’t hurt her if I had the choice. "Why did I even hold out hope some days.” I looked at the head maid and she flinched as she looked at me. “This stops now! If I hear even a whisper of this again I will personal destroy every single life of every maid here!” She nodded quickly and I melted the ice holding her. “GET!” She got to her hoofs then ran away as I looked at Celestia. I nodded my head then turned back on her. I walked out not saying a word as Velvet quickly followed then I grabbed her and covered us both in cold energy when the storm started. I knew Celestia would be made and she did heat up the area but this was different. Flames licked the walls as I walked out of the maid’s room. “Velvet go find Luna.” She quickly nodded then she ran off as Celestia shoot a bolt of magic at me. I crossed my arms taking the hit but the heat was insane and the force of the attack threw me back. I broke through a wall my cloak and shirt burning as I crashed. The stone wall and a few columns fell on top of me. I moved under the stone then I pushed up the part of the wall. I threw it to the side as I sat all the way up looking at the now very pissed Celestia. “You really want to do this Celestia.” Her mane and tail turned into flames as she looked at me.

“YES!”

She started to run at me and I smirked as she charged me. I jumped to my feet as she sent another stream of fire at me. I threw up a wall of ice but she punched through the ice her fit covered in flames. She slammed a punch straight into my face. My head flew back blood coming from my mouth and nose. I clenched my fist then threw my head forward and slammed my head into her forehead right under her horn. As flames burn part of my hair I grabbed her dress then slammed her back into the wall.

“GET OFF!”

In one quick movement, she threw a knee into my jaw. ‘That’s one of my attacks!’ I grabbed her shoulder then as fast as I could freeze her body with my ice energy and the flames died and she dropped to the ground shivering. I heard someone run around the wall in the wall as I leaned over spitting out a mouth full of blood.

“What happened!?”

I stood back up fist raised ready for another attack but I saw Luna, Nightmare, Daybreaker and Cadence looking shocked at what they were looking on. I sat back down on part of the wall then pulled off what was left of the shirt. “She got pissed and attacked me.” I looked down at my chest and saw a few burns on my skin. ‘Guess I can be hurt they them.’ I rubbed the burn skin then sighed as I looked at Celestia as the slight blue glow around her faded away. I pulled my right leg up as I looked down at her. She stopped shaking as she got up a snarl on her face as she looked at me.

“YOU!”

I set my right forearm on my right knee as I looked at her. She stood up her mane and tail starting to burn. “I will kill you this time Celestia.” She stopped dead and I swear I heard her heartbreak as she looked at me.

“W-what?’

I pressed my foot into the stone breaking straight through as I looked at her. Then I swung my right hand a blast of flames burning a line across the stones and floor. She jumped back fear on her face and the other back up too.

“T-Troy?”

“You’ve got two options, Celestia.” I sat back on the stone slightly leaned forward arms resting on my knees. “Back down and never try to come near me again or cross that line and see I I do when someone when they’ve finally pushed me to my limit. The choice is your easy way or the nasty way.” Tears formed in her eyes as I stared at her my calm face never changing as she started to cry.

“Troy I’m…”

She stepped over the line and then I threw my left arm out. A second later part of her mane fell to the ground with a small cut forming on her cheek. “Last warning, Celestia right now it’s taking everything I have not to try and kill you like my instincts are screaming for me to do.” She held her cheek then pulled her hand back seeing the blood on her white fur. The dark spots started forming around me as I looked at her. ‘God that look in her eyes is so pathetic looking.’ I stood up then the spots disappeared as I walked passed her. The others moved as I walked passed them. “I’m going out to punch a boulder into dust don’t come anywhere near me any of you. Like I am right now I may snap and kill someone.”

“R-right.”

Luan’s voice shook as she looked at me. I walked out of the destroyed room then over to a window. I opened it then jumped out off the fifth floor of the castle. I landed in a squat then jumped back off heading for the forest line at the edge of trees but before I walked in I let out a loud whistle. A second later a loud and loud howl rang out and Snowball can running. I jumped up and landed on his back as he ran into the forest.

Fallout and human world
View Online

The Imperial arms

Fallout and human world

Two week later Luna pov

I sighed as I came out of my thoughts then looked to the right passed Troy’s throne to the right and saw my depressed sister. Her head hung low as she held onto the burnt cloak.

“I really bucked up didn’t I Luna?”

Looking into her hollow eyes I sighed as I nodded my head. “Yes, you did sister and it cost you your place in the herd.” Reminding her of that sore part she looked away from my gaze.

“At least he didn’t take Flare Star from me and will at least tolerate me.”

“I’m sorry sister but Troy told us to vote and you have to pay the price you know the rules of a herd.”

Luna pov one week ago

I sat in the master meeting hall with my herd sisters around me all of us looking at my sister as she tried and failed to get Troy to talk to her as he cut away on a piece of wood with a knife.

“Troy come on please say something!”

He just looked up at her for a second then looked back at the wood.

“Celestia just stop!”

Cadence yelled from my left and she looked back at us. I crossed my arms knowing what was going to happen when Applebloom and Sweetie stood up.

“Celestia were calling a vote of the herd to remove you from the herd on the ground of attacking the stallion of the herd.”

She looked at them shocked then Troy stopped working on the wood. I looked at it and saw he had carved a wooden dagger with a covered crack. He spun it around his fingers as he finally spoke.

“This is a sigh from my tribe we make when were attacked. It’s given as a warning of death if attacked again.”

He threw it at her hoofs and she looked down at it. Then he stood up and walked over to the door.

“When this is done someone come to my office and let me know is going on.”

He opened the door and walked out slamming the door. It was clear he was still very angry as I saw the door handle was bent in from his grip. I looked back as my sister quickly tried to defend her attack on him but it fell on deth ears as Applebloom spoke up.

“All in faviere of removing Celestia.”

Sweetie and Scootaloo’s hand flew up followed by Diamond, Silver, Bertha, Rarity, Cadence, Daybreaker and Nightmare. Shy and I were the only ones who hadn’t raised I sighed as I raised my hand and I saw the look of pain grown in her eye. Applebloom looked at Shy as she looked at us.

“Shy it’s not full until you vote.”

“But she’s the mother of one of his foals!”

Sweetie snapped back as she looked at her.

“It’s not like he’s throwing her out into the streets. She’ll still be a queen and royalty but won’t be in the herd. Besides we all know Troy will calm down after some time goes by and she can come back if Troy asked us to vote on it again.”

“But…”

I smiled as I looked at her then spoke up to try and help my sister just a little. “Shy listen Sweetie is right. If Troy wants to let her back in the herd he can as long as we all agree.” She still looked unsure but she smiled as she looked at me.

“Ok, but I want us all to agree to something first.”

We nodded then she explained that she wanted Celestia to still be around all the other foals as it was clear she would do anything to protect them. Begrudgingly we all agreed and Celestia seemed to breathe a little sigh of relief.

Luna present pov

I looked at her for another moment my thoughts were interrupted as the throne room door opened. Twilight walked in in the maid outfit and noticed she looked a little better.

“Where can I find Troy Queen Luna.”

I stood up and walked down to her. “Yes, I’ll take you to him.” She bowed to my sister before she followed me out. As we walked I looked at her as she walked her hands over the front of her skirt. “I see you got the weight you lost back.” She nodded as she looked straight ahead.

“Yes, Thanks to Troy we got our full meals and sleep time back. But, the head maid is living in fear of his wrath.”

“What of your mother?”

She frowned a little as she looked forward then sighed as she rubbed her eyes before stopping. I stopped then looked at her as she looked at me again. She huffed seeming to be angry she was.

“Somehow that human convinced her that he’s not some monster.”

I glared at her and she realized who she was talking too. She laughed then quickly started to walk again and I followed my arms crossed as I walked up beside her. I watched her as we walked out into the training ground as Troy spared with two larger teen dragons. One of the dragons was on the ground his red and yellow scales were bruised up. The second one was a female with some blood on her claws with Troy’s shirt ripped to shreds.

“Guess she’s a tough dragoness.”

I nodded as she jumped at Troy. He threw his arm up blocking the strike then he wrapped his arm around her arm. He grabbed her left horn then jerked her head down as he threw a knee into her face. But to my shock she threw her arm out catching his throat. I watched as he threw an elbow straight into her jaw and forced a release then he ducked behind her. Troy threw his arms around her chest locking her arms to her side . She tried to open her wings and was kicking like crazy but Troy lifted her up then started fall back head first. Her head crashed down and she was out cold. I smiled as he stood back up shaking his shoulder then kicked the air a few times then he turned and saw us. He smiled and gave a wave before picking the two dragons up.

“Hey Luna call some medics these two wanted to see how well they could fight.”

I laughed then called back into the castle hall. Two of my night guards came running to me spears in hand. They ran up then snapped to attention.

“My queen!”

I smiled loving the ring of queen. “We need medics for the two dragons that fought the king.” The looked around me as I turned my head as Troy dropped them next to the door. Troy wrapped his arms around me and I leaned back into him ruffling my wings as I sighed a little.

“How are the boys?”

I looked back at him as he looked down at me. “Scootaloo is watching them for me. I can’t keep the twins quiet when I have them in the throne room.” He laughed then kissed the top of my head.

“Ah ain’t you’ll cute.”

We looked at the side and saw Applebloom with Ax in her arm. Troy let me go then walked over and Applebloom let him take Ax. he smiled as Ax reahced out and grabbed his hair then started to junk and pull it. He laughed as he let him play with his long hair. I couldn’t help but think of how painful it was when the colts pulled on my mane. ‘How can he stand that?’

“Queen Luna.”

I looked back at Twilight as she looked at me. “Right, Troy we need you to come with us.” He looked up as Ax started kicking his legs into his chest making small thump sounds.

“Ok, Bloom you want to come?”

“Sure.”

With that done we all walked behind Twilight as she lead the way. But I watched as Ax kept kicking and pulled all the while Troy seemed not to care one bit for then pain. He laughed and snapped his teeth at ax when he kicked making the small colt smiled.

“Whos my little ass kicker.”

“Troy!?”

Bloom yelled before grabbing his ear and pulled him down. He laughed as Ax kicked Blooms arm laughing as she jerked her arm back holding it.

“By the sun why his he kick so hard?”

I watched as a smile formed on his face.

“That’s my ass kicker. I can’t wait to see what happens when someone picks a fight with him.”

I laughed then slammed him on the back making him laugh more as we arrived at the older lab. Twilight opened the door for us and we walked in to see the orb in the center of a magic circle. She walked over to it then started to explain.

“I’ve tried the science route but nothing came from it as this orb is crystal base as you all know. Then I tried filling it with magic and did get a reaction in the form of a glow but nothing more. I think it may need a catalyst to fully activate it.”

We nodded then I had an idea as I looked at Troy. “Troy you grab it when it’s full of magic maybe something will happen.” He looked at me then shrugged as he looked at me.

“Sure.”

He gave Ax back to Applebloo then walked over to the circle.

Troy pov

I stood beside Twilight as she channeled magic into the circle and the orb floated off the ground a bright pink glow to it. I reached out to grab it and when I did it flashed blinding us for a second then I felt like I was being pulled. I tried to let go up I couldn’t the orb had opened a gate or portal whatever the hell it was.

“Troy!”

Luna and Applebloom ran over as I grabbed my wrist trying to free my hand then to our horror Ax was pulled from Bloom's other arm. She let me got then jumped to grab him but they both went through the portal. I pushed Luna back then let myself get pulled through. I fell on the ground and the portal closed orb in my hand.

“Troy!? Help!”

I jumped up drawing my sun and moon swords but stopped then I looked at Applebloom. She had turned into a human! “WHAT THE!?”

“I know, what did that orb do to me!?”

“I don’t know!”

“This is freaking me out!”

I sheathed my swords grabbed the orb then pit in my pocket then quickly walked over to her and our crying son. I helped her up then noticed we the sound of running. I turned my head and stopped as I looked at a second Applebloom. I just stopped and my Applebloom looked around me and saw her.

“The buck?”

The other Applebloom turned then started to run like a bat out of hell. “No wait!” She didn’t stop and kept running, As Ax cried louder as Bloom tried and failed to stop him. I did my hand trick again and he was out like a light. Bloom tried to walk on feet and not hooves but she was having trouble with the new body part. I held Ax as she held onto my arm as she walked. We made it maybe two hundred yards before we heard running. I gave Ax back to Applebloom then picked her up and jumped into a tree with a large branch. I land on the branch as six other humans ran up with the other Applebloom. I silently drew the moon sword as they looked around. I recognized two of them as Applejack and Rarity and damn she was hot. But all of them were arm so I kept as quiet as I could.

“Where did the go, and I can’t hear the baby no more.”

“Tr…” I grabbed her mouth but it was two late. They looked up and I jumped again. Breaking the branch as I landed then started to run. They yelled and screamed then started to run after us.

“They’re chasing us and their not too far.”

“Of course their not!”

I jumped again but shadow yelled in my mind.

‘Master behind you!’

I turned then blocked a spinning blade. Sparks threw as I threw the blade back as I looked at a flying Rainbow. I landed my back turned getting a good look at the others. They were all armed with weapons. Pinkie had knuckle like gloves with blades on the knuckles. Rarity had a fan blade with crystal edge. Rainbow landed with a large two sided blade. This twilight had a mac or long magic wand with a six pointed star at the top. Applejack had a single hand crossbow and Fluttershy had two chain scythes. I sent Bloom down then pushed her behind me as she held Ax to her chest.

“Troy?”

“Bloom get ready to run if I go down.” They slowly started to walk over to us but Ax woke up then started to cry again. The sound of the crying stopped them as they heard the sound. This Fluttershy took a bigger step then slowly set her weapon down on the ground as she looked at me.

“Can I have a look? I’m trained as a midwife.”

I looked at her for a second then Applebloom looked around me and looked at her.

“I-I think he’s just hungry.”

She smiled as she slowly made her way over to us then when she was close she put a hand on my blade then started to push it down. Fighting all my instincts I let her lower the sword. But, when she was close I grabbed her throat.

“Shy!”

Rainbow yelled as she was about to charge me but stopped as I spoke.

“If you hurt her or our son I will burn this place to the ground.” I let her go and she rubbed her throat but nodded as I stood aside. She walked up to Applebloom as I sheathed my sword to show I wouldn’t hurt her if I didn’t have too. She took Ax from Bloom’s arm then started to check him over.

“Oh, I see what wrong.”

She reached up and pulled a sharp stick from his hair. Ax calmed down a little then reached out for Applebloom. She took him as Fluttershy rubbed his head as the others slowly started to make they’re way over to us. I grabbed my hilet when Twilight reached out to touch him and she jerked her hand back. I huffed when I noticed my Applebloom looking at me. I stood all the way up and looked away.

“Wow, your a big one.”

I looked down at the human Pinkie but didn’t match her smile. ‘She’s got to be crazy like the other one.’ I put my hands in my pockets as the other Twilight tried again. I let her touch his head and she leaned in to get a good look at him.

“He’s got eyes like him.”

I said nothing as I looked down and saw both Appleblooms looking at Ax. He was looking between the two then and he started to tear up not sure what was going on. Bloom quickly hugged him to her chest stopping him before he could start then I noticed a few small differences between the two. My Applebloom was an inch or two taller with longer hair and a slightly darker colored eyes. He shoulder were a little larger as well with the other Blooms was more round.

“Say what’s your name?”

I looked down at Rainbow as she poked me with the blunt side of her weapon.

“Troy Thanatos.”

“Cool, I’m…”

“Rainbow Dash.” She stopped as she looked up at me as I smiled back at her. “We’ve got a lot to talk about as I know all of your or rather other versions of you.” Bloom laughed a little as she nudged the human Rarity.

“He knows the other you ‘real’ well.”

She winked and I blushed a little as Rarity’s face turned red. “Bloom please don’t.” She laughed into her free hand then kicked my shine.

“Oh hush, it’s hard enough to get any reaction out of you so let me have this.”

I crossed my arms then hugged me and uncrossed my arm a slight smile on my face as I wrapped my arm around her right shoulder. Then a chill ran up my spin then I turned my head and saw a set of eyes. I reached down to the moon sword catching the attention as a timber wolf jumped from the forest line.

I smirked then letting my sword go as the beast charged me. I shoot a death glare into the wolf's eyes and it seemed to relieve who the hunter is. It slammed it’s paws into the ground sliding to a stop as it kept looking at me. It stopped about four feet away from me and it was shaking like crazy and had sape if I had to guess coming from the bark skin. I let go of Bloom then took two steps over to the wolf they tried to shrink away from me. I smiled then reached out then touched it’s head. The wolf flinched as I touched but then I started to rub it’s head. I leaned down then rested a knee on the ground then saw it was a girl wolf. “Good girl, Your just hungry right?” I scratched her left ear making her kick the ground as her tail started to wag.

“Did you tame a timber wolf?”

I heard Twilight asked and I heard Bloom laugh as she spoke up.

“That’s nothing, he brought home a titan wolf and a manticore who until she was over two hundred pounds, though she was a lap cat.”

I laughed then grabbed both sides of the wolfs head and shook her head she yepped then pulled back and started to jump around wanting to play. She ran around me then sat down beside me. I smiled then started to rub her head as she led the side of her head into the side of my stomach.

“She’s not coming back if when we find a way home.”

I looked at Bloom as she walked over to me then kneeled down a little to look at her. She barked then licked her hand with a leaf like tongue leaving a sape like spit on her hand.

“Ew!”

She rubbed her hand on the ground and I laughed as I rubbed her head as the other as slowly as they could walk over weapons at the ready. But when they started to pet her they started to calm the now. We stayed there for a minute then I sent the wolf away before we left the apple rows. Applebloob still had trouble walking so I got her on my back with Ax in her arms. The other Applebloom looked at us as I walked then she started to talk.

“So who’s the babies mother?”

Bloom laughed as she told her she was the mother. Applejack stopped dead then I stopped to look at her. A wide smile was on her face then she reached out to take Ax.

“That means he’s our kin!”

I The second Applebloom just looked at us shocked as Applejack tried to hug the two on my back without pulling her from my hold. I was shocked at how quick these people were trusting and kind they were nothing like the other humans from my would. Soon enough we were walking again After Bloom finally let Applejack take him and was playing with his little hands. We walked up to the farm house and I stopped as I saw the human versions of Luna and Celestia with guards and the human Shining Armor. Luna was a slightly pale with long blue hair and was wearing a long blue dress with arm long gloved and a sword in hand. Her eyes were a beautiful teal colored eyes with slight blue lipstick on.

The Celestia was maybe about six inches shorter than me and hair the same hairstyle and eye color. She was in a white dress with gold bands on her wrist and waist with a color of lipstick close to a darker purple.

The human Shining was a whole head shorter than me with a broad sword stabbed into the ground. He was dressed in a purple armor with a six pointed star on the chest plate and sword guard. I laughed and Bloom did as well as we walked up to them. I was more than taller then anyone else here but Mac who was about four inches shorter than me.

“Wow”

I looked down at the Princesses as Applejack gave Ax back to Bloom as I let her off my back. I rested my arm on my swords and the guards were looking at me as the two princess seemed to be sizing me up. Like the first time I meet Celestia spoke first.

“Hello I’m…”

“Celestia and Luna also known as sweetie tia and little lulu.”

I laughed that there shocked faces then crossed my arms as I looked at the two of them. They looked at one another as Bloom laughed into her free hand. The two seemed to notice Ax for the first time then Celestia smiled as she waved at him. Bloom held him closer as she glared at her. Celestia looked confused and I suggested he got inside so we could explain everything that was going on. They nodded then we went inside but the second Shining was near me I grabbed his armor then threw him over the fence when he tried to come in. The fence was a good twenty feet away from the house. I smirked at the shocked look on everyone's shocked faces. “I dealt with one already and I won’t deal with another one. We sat in the living room and before Bloom knew it human Granny had snached Ax and took him off to the kitchen and she chased her. I sat on the floor my three swords on my shoulder the butts between my legs.

“So?”

I looked at the human Luna then sighed as I looked at her then pulled my phone from the bag I had strapped to my side. I opened the phone then opened my gallery Tenn looked through my photos until I got to the one of my and Celestia and Luna. They were still pregnant and were hugging me with Ameearh was in Luna’s left arm. I threw the phone over to Luna and she caught then looked then down at it. Celestia and everyone crowded around trying to get a look. They all looked at me with wide eyes as I smiled then waved for the phone back. Luna threw it back then I looked for my favorite of me and Rarity. I found it and smiled as I looked at her as she kissed my cheek and was holding Sword with a proud mother shirt with her mane in a ponytail. I threw it over the couch and Rarity caught it then looked down at the phone. Her jaw dropped then she looked at me and smiled as I looked at her. “Now with that part out of the way…” I held my hand out then she threw it back over to me.

“What’s his name?”

I looked at Rarity as she looked down at me. “Sword.” She smiled as she said the names a few times. Then I spent the next hour an half explain everything that had happened. What happened when I first showed up the slave camps, meeting Nightmare moon then later on Daybreaker my herd. Me killing our version of Shining Armor The births and my title as king over equestria and then formation of my army. Half way through Applebloom came back a feisty Ax in her arms. She gave him to them walked outside for some fresh air. I finished up as Ax janked and pulled my hair and kicked me a few times. At the end all of them were looking at as well as the few guards inside the house were shaking after I finished. Rainbow was the first to snap out of it.

“Ok ok, so let me get this straight. Your a human from a whole nother dimension or universe and your a member of a warrior tribe that breeds the most power humans in what a continent wide empire. You came your this other equestria and for months have gone on a wide ride and became a king?”

I laughed as I looked at her as I pulled Ax’s hands from my hair. “In short ya, honesty my new home is nice but I miss having someone I could call my equal in a fight. Enemies that go down with a single are all I get these days.” That seemed to get Celestia attention as she looked at her sister.

“Do you think?”

“Maybe…”

They looked at me and I raised an eyebrow as they looked at me.

“Would you be willing to help the crystal empire?”

Crystal Empire part 1
View Online

The Imperial arms

Crystal Empire part 1

Troy pov Twelve hours ago

“Are you sure about this Troy?”

I untied my boots and set my swords to the side as I looked back at Applebloom as she laid down in bed. “ya , plus I’ll have to thank Celestia and Luna for the room.” I laid down as Applebloom snuggled down into my side then looked at Ax in a wooden baby cradle. It was nice stained wood with a nice warm blanket over him.

I sighed then wrapped my arms around Applebloom. “They promised you’d two be safe while I’m away.”

“I know but I don’t see why you have to go. They have guards and the elements so why do you have to go?”

I laughed as I held her tighter. “Our Celestia and Luna know what I can do they don’t. They may want to see what kind of a threat I could be if I turn on them.”

“That makes since.”

That was the last of our talking as She closed her eyes then buried her head into my chest. I closed my eyes and fell asleep a few seconds later.

Troy dream pov

I opened my eyes to see the snowy mountains of my home axe in hand and smiled as I started to walk while putting my xe on my shoulder.

“Ah COLD!”

I turned my head to see who was screaming. I saw the human Luna in a part of shorts with a short sleeve v-neck shirt. “Your like my Luna when she first got here. Come on, let’s get going I have a warm place for us to talk.” I walked over to her then leaned down with my back to her. “Get on, it will be faster if I take us there.”

“O-ok.”

I got on my back and wrapped her arms around my neck then I used the long handel as a seat for her to sit on. I jumped from my crouched position shocking her with a trail of snow following us. I landed on a larger tree then jumped again.

“Is this the home land you spoke of?!”

She talked over the rushing air as we fell to the ground.

“No, it’s about two days farther north we’re in what my tribe call deaths range.” I jumped over a valley seeing the rushing river beneath us Luna rested her head on my shoulder as she looked around.

“This is a beautiful place, why is it called deaths range?”

I landed on the side of a mountain and a large eye opened to look at us it was maybe six feet wide. She screamed then I kicked off as a set of jaws snapped out us as a large snow covered and white furred dragon looked up at us.

“WHAT IS THAT!?”

“A class d maybe a level three white furred snow dragon.The meat isn't bad but the meat is tough as hell. But there are monster like this all over the place as well as hundreds of other species of monsters.”

“How big do some of these things get?”

“Like that dragon bigger than the mountain it’s resting on. But I ver killed some a little bigger than that one but damn they don’t make it easy. They’ll dig into snow and hide like that one was doing.”

“That insane.”

I laughed then landed in the valley sliding back along the ground but stopped when I saw the cabin. “Ah there it is.” I jumped again and kicked off the sides of the walls cracking or breaking the stone. I kicked hard at the top and launched us onto the hill where I had built my home. I tried to put her down but she didn’t move. “Hey…”

“No!I’m not setting foot in this death trap of snow again.”

I rolled my eyes as I walked up to the door then kicked the door opened just hard enough to open it. I walked in and smiled as I saw the home I had first made to saw my Luna. There was an old fashioned stone chimney with a wood burning stove in the corner with stacks of woon net to both. In the opposite corner was a single bed with a quilted comforter with a wool blanket folded at the foot. In the center of the room was a table with four seats seat for a meal. Along the walls were swords, axe, macs and a few rifles hanging. I walked over to the bed and sat her down on it and she finally let me go. She moved back and let me pull my axe out from under her bubble butt. I walked over to an open spot on the wall then set the axe onto pegs the I walked over and closed than door and put the bar around it.

“Can you get a fire going?”

I looked back at Luna as she tried to warm herself with the wool blanket. “Why not just change your clothes?” She looked at me for a second then it seem to hit her and a second later she dropped the blanket showing a pair of jeans with a thick coat on.

“What didn’t I think of that.”

I laughed then walked over to the chimney and slowly started to make a fire as she was still shaking from the cold. I stuck a match then held it under some paper I had put under the smaller pieces of wood. A few minutes later a small fire was going and it was quickly growing. With that down I walked over to the table then pulled a chair out then looked at her. “So what did you need?”

She smiled as she looked at me before she started to talk.

“I wanted to let you know what is going one. There was one a power mage named Sombra a friend at one time but he lost his mind but from what we don’t know. A little after their wedding now Prince Shining Armor and our niece Princess Cadence who as a claim to the throne. But If you ask me Shining isn’t good enough for her but she loved him and we couldn’t stop her then the attack came and I was away.”

I listen but kind of just let her talk listening to her. I was paying attention to her but I also looked at her careful. She was about a size in a half smaller than my Luna. But, something about her eyes was mesmerising as but then she got to the history of the Crystal Empire itself.

“Now as for them empire itself....”

I held a hand up as I looked at her. “I don’t need to know that Luna. Long and short of it you want me to take this guy down right?”

“Well yes.”

“Then I only have to ask if you want him dead or alive?” She took a deep breath then spoke up.

“Kill him, his to far from rendition.”

I nodded then rested a hand on tab;ed and crossed my legs as I looked at her. “If that’s all i guess it’s time for you to go.” She looked at me for a second then looked down at her hands as she moved a little. “What?”

“Can I see them?”

I looked at her for a second then she clarified.”

“The kids you had with the other me.”

I looked at her for a second then held my arms as if I was holding the boys a second later there they were. Luan covers her mouth with her hands then she holds out her hands wanting to hold the images. I stood up and walked over to her then she had the boy in her arms and they were playing with her hair and were touching her face.

“Oh my moon, I want them for myself!”

I laughed as I looked at her then everything started to deform. “Looks like times up.” The boys vanished then saw pain in her eyes as everything when black.

Troy awake pov

I opened my eyes to hear Ax crying then it stopped and I noticed Applebloom gone. I sat up and saw Applebloom back her top on the bed beside my feet as she was feeding Ax.

“What time is it?”

“Somewhere around four in the morning.” I stood up from bed then walked over and sat down beside her. Like I expected she stood then let her body fall back into my lap a smile on her face as Ax sucked on her left breast. I wrapped my arms around them and she leaned father back into my chest fully relaxing. Once Ax was full he fell back asleep then Bloom went back to sleep but I stayed up something about that look Luna had in my dream was bugging me. I stood up when Bloom fell back asleep then walked out of the room. I started to walk down the hall and found myself in front of Luna’s doors wearing nothing but my pants. “Can I ask one of you to see if Luna would speak with me for a moment.

“One moment please.”

A female guard opened the door and walked inside. I looked at the other guard and saw it was a woman as well and I smiled when she looked at me. I smiled at her and a slight blush formed on her face. I waved at her and she looked away from me as her face turned red. A few seconds later the door opened back up then she walked out and held the door for me.

“Princess Luna is waiting for you on her balcony.”

I nodded then walked into the room and it looked much like Luna’s old room just not empty. All the furniture was the same set up like then old room at the old house that was built for us in ponyville. I looked over to the balcony and saw her standing there. I walked over to her and saw she was dressed in the same was she was in my dream.

“I have a question.”

I stopped and listened to her.

“Would, would you mind if I looked into to your memories? Only the ones from your equestria.”

I looked at her for a second then spoke up. “Magic only works on me when I’m asleep so…”

“And I have to be touching the person.”

I rubbed the back of my head as she turned to look at me. Her eyes were red and she had wet cheeks. “H-hey are you ok?!” She nodded as she looked at me then walked over to me wiping her eyes.

“Please… I… I want to see them again.”

I sighed as I looked down at her then pulled her into a hug then let us fall onto the bed. ‘Why do this shit go so easy. But, this feels strange holding a human woman and not a pony.’ I felt the same when I held Applebloom. She rubbed her face into my chest then wrapped her arms around my chest but could get her arms all the way around. I sat us up then leaned against the headboard and she sat in my lap. I ran a hand down her back and she rubbed her face into my chest before she spoke up. “You’ve already looked hum.”

“Not much but from what I saw I can’t help but want to cry.”

“Hm, then you know I’ve slaughtered thousands of other humans as well. They also know Applebloom isn’t a human either. Do you truly think that you can handle what you may see?” She looked up at me then nodded her head as she looked at me.

“No, but I have to know so we can tell if your the right person to help us.”

I sighed then nodded then closed my eyes then forced myself to sleep and told shadow to hide al my sex or sinsative memories.

Troy pov six hours later

I sat beside a balling Luna as I had showed her the worst of the humans of my world by using shadow to force her to see them all. I looked back at her and she was a mess as she looked up with me a dead look in her eye. I sighed grabbed her hand then pulled her over to me and she got on her knee and quickly jumped into a hug. I was a little bugged by it but she needed it. I moved her into my lap then ran a hand down her back to help calm her down. A few seconds later a knocking came from the door.

“Luna You need to lower the moon.”

Luna pulled her face from my shoulder and tried to talk but her voice only came out as a cracked voice.

“Si-sister p-please com-come i-in here.”

A second later the door flew open and Celestia looked at us. I stood up holding her up by her back and under her knees then walked over to Celestia. “You’ll have to lower the moon Celestia I know you can. Luna made a choice I think she’s going to regret for a while.” I tried to set her down but she wouldn’t let go of me. I had to force her to let go but she looked up at me a dead and broken look in her eyes.

“What happened here?”

I looked into Celestia’s eyes and spoke in a cold lifeless tone. “I showed her the true extent of mankind's cruelty.” I walked out after saying that heading for mine and Bloom's room to get dressed for breakfast. I walked into her coming from the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her body with Ax in her arms. She was using her shoulder to use the wall for balance.

“What happened? When I woke up you weren’t here.”

I sighed then explained and Applebloom looked shocked.

“You forced those images onto her when she asked about your pasted?!”

“She asked for it so I gave it to her.”

“You could have at least not given her the full front of it. You could have mentally scared her!”

I looked away from her and rubbed my eyes then a knock came from the door. “It’s opened.” Celestia walked in a look on her face I knew well. “So she showed you some?”

“Yes, humans in your old world are rather... of fuck it their EVIL! The murder of millions so many children slaughtered as if they were nothing but livestock. Death for something as simple as skin color or religion.”

I gave her a dark laugh then stood up and walked over to the dresser grabbed my shirt. I put my shirt on then turned as I looked at her. “I spared her the worst of it so she’ll be fine. If I had shown her the battle I had with General Esdeath and high general Budo. if she saw that fight her mind would have been destroyed.”

“W-why?”

I looked at her as she shook in fear. “We completely destroyed the old capital with just the three of us fighting.” She silently looked at me as did Applebloom then she walked out of the room then we followed had a quick breakfast then I left with the girls.

Troy current pov

I sat on a train with the girls and a pissed Shining Armor riding down the tracks with the orb in Twilight’s hand. “So can you do it?” She looked at it and used her magic to play with the glow.

“Maybe, I’m not sure what magic circle the pony me used so it may take me a week or two to gather the meters like it took her when I find it.”

I sighed then rubbed my eyes as I looked at the snow filled land a smile forming on my face. “I never see this crystal empire what’s it like?” I looked at Twilight as she pulled out a magic circle book.

“Not sure this is the first time were going. I hate it that Spike couldn’t come with us.”

‘I’m not.’

“What’s is matter were going to fight a mad king and his dark army.”

I looked at Rainbow as she cleaned her blade. It was quiet for a few minutes then I had an idea.

“How about some music.”

“Ya!”

I pulled my phone out then pulled up my music then looked for a good song.

“You got anything from my neck of the woods?”

I looked up at Applejack then smiled. “Two hundred songs you like fancy or classic?”

“Got anything with a guitar?”

I smiled as I knew a song she’s love. ‘Watching you.’

She wiped a tear away with a smile on her face as she thanked me. Then to my surprise, Twilight turned while reading then laid her back on the seat then laid her head on my thigh. I looked down at her and she looked up at me.

“You don’t mind right?”

“You fall asleep I’m throwing you into the floor.”

She laughed then realized her body as she read the book I noticed she had a b-cup chest and she was a little cute. ‘Maybe I’ll try sleeping with her.’ I turned my phone off then put it back into the bag strapped to my belt. I rested my right arm on the window seal and rested my chin on my hand then moved my left hand to Twilight’s head. I moved so hair from her face and she thanked me a smile on her face. Then I sat my hand on the top of the seat keeping it away from her. Then I noticed something in the middle of the snowstorm. A large dome of light blue light with what looked like a marge city inside with some kind of fight going on right outside of the dome. “Sorry Twilight.” I jumped making her fall as I grabbed my sword from the holder then forced a door opened and a blast of cold air hit me.

“What are you doing!?”

I pointed out the window and they saw the fighting I jumped before they could stop me then I kicked the air with a large fireball under my right foot and I was sent flying to the fighting. I landed nearby and all the sounds of fighting stopped then I burst out the snow rushing two people. A woman I was sure was human Cadence and who must be Sombra the mad king. Cadence was a gorgeous woman with a body close to my Cadence. She had a bow in hand with three arrows knotted about to be fired at the mad king and five what I think are trolls.

(Ice troll)

These things were large at almost three times my height making them almost twenty feet tall with massive bone clubs and massive fists and claws. ‘Them first.’

I started running my swords tied to my side then jumped up at the closet to Cadence. I landed a kick into the beast gut and a blast of air came from the attack. Using the gut as a footing I threw my other leg up catching his jaw breaking it. The force of my kick flipped the beast as I finally got a good look at the mad king. She as a good six foot tall with long black hair as dark as mine. He was wearing a full set of grey plate armor with a long red cape with white fluff along the edge. But his eyes were the thing I noticed the most. His eyes were red with purple mist. ‘Dark magic, that means crystals and power boost.’

I jumped off the dead troll Murasame drawn I took the head off then next one then jumped as the third troll tried to crush me with his club but I jumped my speed and agility making it impossible to hit me as I drug my blade along his chest. His chest was cut wide open guts fell to the ground and I slammed back down on his head taking him to the ground. I turned to look at the last troll as it shook from me looking at it as I smiled then it turned to try and run I threw Murasame then stabbed it through the back and the chest. It fell to the ground dead and I looked at the scared mad king then smiled as I looked at him with my shadow hiding my face.

“W-what!?”

“Make this fun and fight…”

He did just the opposite and ran as I jumped grabbing my sword and gave chase a frown on my face. But, then I saw his body turning to a black and grey mist before I could swing murasame. The mist flew away and I growled as I watched him run. “COWARD!” Then just before the mist disappeared I saw flashes of light. I jumped back as I line of spear-like crystals flew back down digging deep into the ground. I huffed then swung my sword down then ran the back of my sword over my back then sheathed the blade as I walked back through the white-out snow. Soon enough I walked up seeing eight people standing out waiting for me I guess. In a second a sword covered in pink magic flew at me. I drew the sun sword parrying the thrust and sent the sword into the air. Then I took the sheath and slung it at the only male shadow knowing who sent at the sword at me. A second later I heard a pained male cry of pain. I smirked then started to walk again and as I came into view I saw Shining holding his forehead on his back my sheath in front of him. He looked up with some blood running down his face.

“The fuck?!”

I smirked as I walked over to him grabbed my sheathed then reattach it the sheathed my sword. “I just killed what I think was mountain trolls and you expect me not attack someone when an attack is sent my way.” he huffed then spoke again.

“I see your point but how could you see so clear?”

I helped him up then we started to walk Cadence helping him as he was off balance. We walked into the down and my boots were on soft green grass but I turned and looked back out at the snow. “These place is a lot like my homeland so all I have to see if your outline and your mine. But, it pisses me off that bastard ran away from our fight doam coward.” Twilight walked over to me then pulled on my shirt. I looked back down at her and she held out a book to me.

“It’s a book about the monsters in this area. Sombra may try to bring more monsters when he comes back.”

I nodded then put it in my book then I noticed the seven women looking at me. “What?”

“How did you fight like that?”

I laughed then patted Cadence’s head as I looked down at her. She blushed and Shining gave me a death glare. Then I spoke in a tone as if I was speaking to a younger person. “I guess you could call it power flow. I can increase the power however high I want by using this skill. But, it’s a double edged sword as it can hurt my own body.”

“Of so?”

I looked down at Twilight as she held a piece of paper and quill. “Well, you can destroy your own bones, ripped muscles apart in an instant or damage your own internal organs. The room for mistakes with this is less than one percent.” All of their faces went white then Pinkie tackled me to ground tears in her eyes.

“You ok right!? Your not going to die!?”

I grabbed her mouth then threw her off my chest as I sat up. I stood back up dusting myself before looking down at her. “I’ve fought like this for years, I know what my body can take. As long as I don’t make a chain attack any longer then seven strikes I’m fine.” I started to walk off then someone jumped up onto my shoulders. A second later a pair of legs flew down onto my chest and I saw bandaged wrapped ankles with old fashioned wooden sandals. “Rainbow get off me!”

“No way! My feet hurt from the cold and I don’t want to walk. I don’t want to fly either so carry me.”

I grabbed her leg but she tighted her hips around my head.

“Your free to try and pull me off but you’ll snap your own neck if you do.”

I smiled then threw my other arm around her grabbing her clothes then jerked her back. Her hips came lossed and I held her up like a suitcase. “Well looky there, my neck didn’t snap.” I threw her over my back then started to walk again hands in pocket and Twilight quickly ran up beside me still wanting to know about the skills I had. I smiled down at her then stopped then leaned down grabbed her lower though I lifted her up and sat her down on my shoulder. She grabbed my head from the sudden movement but smiled when I she looked down at me.

“HEY!”

“Twilight didn’t jump one me with my back turned so shut it!” I heard Rainbow grumbling as she walked with the others walking behind us. I was holding Twilight by the knee but she moved her cape around to block the view and grabbed my hand. I looked back up at her and she blushed when we made eye contact. I smiled then looked straight ahead again I started to sing a little. “Hey-ho! hear the sound we are the underground. Hey-ho! rising up we're not afraid of fighting I've finally found my place. I put the war paint on my face and I'm ready to give whatever it takes
standing at the edge of the fire. fighting for the will to survive I feel it burning under my skin and I'm back on my feet again this is the feeling I can't believe it my heart is bleeding out now I'm dangerous.” I stopped as we reached the castle and I set Twilight down as she looked at me. I patted her head then looked at the doors I put my hands on the door but Cadance spoke up.

“Those doors are too heavy for you to push open.”

I looked back at her then with a smirk on my face it turned but to the door. “Well see about that.” I started to push and after a few seconds the doors started to move a little and were picking up speed. Then with a shove I threw the doors in breathing a little hard as I rolled my shoulders. “Damn, these things are heavy. Reminds me of the gates of judgement hated those fucking things.” I walked in then heard Cadence yelling about how that was insane. “Come on, I’m hungry.”

“O-ok!”

I heard then rush up behind me then Twilight ran up to my side again. Rarity ran up to the other side as Cadence told us which way to turn. We walked up to the private dining room while she took Shining to the infirmary. I saw at the end of the table as the others took their seats. A few minutes later Cadence walked back in her dressed fixed as she walked over to the head of the table. A few minutes later maids came out with trays of food. They sat the trays in front of us with a godsend of a large steak with corn and mashed potatoes and biscuits. I looked at Cadence and smiled as I looked at her. “I could kiss you Cadence, living with ponies getting meat is hard.” She smiled as she looked at me then laughed into her hand. Thenshe looked at me a smile as sweet as my Cadence.

“Well then please eat all you’d like.”

I smiled then gun in with the other quickly following. I finished my plate a few minutes and I raised the tray and a maid came and took it then a minute later she brought out another plate. I quickly finished it as well the others finished soon after. When everything was cleaned up we were lead to rooms. Mine was a little farther off from the others but I didn’t care much around that as I looked around the room. The room was large with a fireplace next to a window with wood in the fireplace with more wood off to the side. There were three large windows along one wall with a closet near the large king sized bed. It was a nice looking bed with a dresser across from the bed. I smiled then walked over to the dresser then took my swords off then set them in the corner beside the wall and dresser. Then I walked over and sat on the bed and took my boots off. I sat them down beside the bed then took my socks off then my shirt and threw it on the dresser. Then as I was about to lay down on the bed a knocking came from the door. I sighed then walked over to the door and opened it. I looked down at Cadence and Twilight looking up at me both of them blushed a little as they looked at me. “Sup?”

“Um, we think we may have the circle.”

I nodded then lead on the door frame as I looked down at Twilight.

“How long do you think you’ll need after I kill Sombra?” She looked down into her book then looked back up at me.

“Maybe a week but can you tell me if this is the circle she used?”

She held the book out to me then I leaned down closer to have a look at it. She shuffled a look close to give me a better look. “Ya, I’m pretty sure that’s it but what about the orb itself?” She closed the book then spoke up.

“I have it locked in my lab in canterlot.”

I nodded then I wanted to see if maybe I could get away with a little thing. I put a hand on her head then roughed up her hair a little making her blush even harder and Cadence laughed a little. “Say I’m going to read up on those monster late want to help me come up with attack plans if he brings more monsters?” She smiled as she looked at me. Then I looked at Cadence and pulled my hand off her head. “Can you get me a map as well as a list of mines or something of the like.”

“I’ll have it in an hour, but maybe you and my sister in law will be ‘busy’ when I have it.”

Twilight whole face turned red then she ran off and I looked down at a laughing Cadence. “A little flirting is fine but don’t just call it out like that. Besides, I already have a girl in Canterlot with my son with her.” A flash of pain ran through her eyes but she kept smiling. I looked to the sides quickly then waved my hand for se to come in. She looked at me for a second then I turned and she walked in behind me. She closed the door then I leaned on the wall as she walked over the bed and sat down. I closed my eyes then started to talk asshe looked at me.

“So I guess you can’t get Pregnant right?”

“I… How…. You…”

I opened one eye then saw the shock on her face as she looked at me. I looked at her for a second then smiled as I looked at her. “It’s Shining right? I guess either he sterile or maybe he doesn’t want any am I close?” She frowned then looked down at her feet as she sighed then looked up at me then used her magic to soundproof the room then pulled the curtains shut. She took a deep breath then started to explain.

“No, I’ve had myself checked and I’m fertile but Shining Armor refuses to get a sperm count saying nothing it wrong and it will happen in time.I know it won’t but i don’t know what to do with him.”

I looked ather for a second then sighed as I pulled my phone out the turned it back on then went into the gallery and found one of me as I was holding my Cadence as a bride while she held Flurry to her chest. I threw the phone over to her and she caught the phone then looked at the photo then froze as she looked at the picture. A few minutes passed as she just looked at then she looked up at me.

“Is…”

“Ya, they you in my equestria we had a gorgeous little girl we named Flurry Heart.”

“Flurry Heart, I like that name.”

“I smiled then I walked over and she gave me my phone. I turned it off then ut the phone back into my bag. “If you like I could…” I stopped as I looked back at her as she teared up. “Cadence?”

“You want to know something?”

“Sure?”

“We’ve only been married for a few months but I think i really did make a mistake when we got married. Shining can get rough when things don’t get his way.”

I blinked as I looked at her then she pulled her arm length glove and there as a large bruise. “I sighed then sat down beside her then explained what had happened in our equestria. For about an hour I talked and soon enough she knew everything. She was quiet then stood up and walked out of the room, which I guess was the best outcome when I told her about the other Shining and what he did to my Cadence. I sighed having said what I thought I had too. I stood up and walked back over to the head of the bed then fell back down then pulled the book out of the bag. ‘I wonder who will come first?’ For about the next few hours I was reading the book as the sun when down. Then I started to reread over some of the larger monsters when my door opened then closed then it locked. I looked over the book then dropped the book as I looked at Cadence. She was dressed in a skin tight short top lingerie with her hair down in a pair of little red high heels.

“The hell!?”

“No, heaven if you’d like.~”

I blinked then I sat up legs crossed as I looked at her. “Your married.” She took a few steps doing the exact same swaying walk my cadence did.

“You have Elven girlfriends.”

“You have Shining.”

She sat on the bed in front of me her breast almost falling out.

“He can’t give me what I want you can.”

“If I say no?” She smiled as she ran a hand down my chest.

“We both know you won’t”

I laughed and flicked her forehead surprising her but she smiled. “I’m not staying here you know I have to get home.” She dropped her smile as she looked at me.

“I know but hey a baby would be nice to leave with me and maybe Twilight too she was watching you the whole time a dinner.”

She moved to my lap and I smiled as I moved so hair out of her face then cupped her cheek.

‘Clop Start’

Cadence wrapped her arms around my neck and pressed her lips into mine before we opened our mouths. I wrapped one arm around her then reached up under the lingerie and turned my hand then started to rub her through the panties. Her body jerked then I pulled her panties to the side then with what little wetness she already had then pushed two fingers into her. She moaned into the kiss then I started to moan a little. She started to get wetter and I pushed another finger into her and she broke the kiss and screamed as I started quickly moving my fingers in and out of her and she pulled my face into her chest as I fingered her. I shoved all three fingers into her and she moaned a little louder.

“HARDER!”

I smiled then took one finger out of then pinched her clit as I shoved the other fingers back into her. She let out a silent scream then came around my hand. I laid her down then pulled my fingers from her pussy then I grabbed her panties then pulled them down. Seeing her wet folds and I smiled then grabbed her legs then pulled her to the edge of the bed. Her lingerie rolled we stomach but I just pushed that up and her breast feel free and I smiled then opened her legs a little wide as she tried to speak up.

“Wh...AH!~”

She grabbed the covers with one hand and grabbed her breast with her left as I stated to eat her out. She moaned as I licked her outer lips then pushed my tongue into her. She moaned then she wrapped her legs around my head pressing my face deeper into her then she grabbed my hair.

“Deeper please!”

I did as she asked and pushed my tongue as deep into her as I could. A second later she let me go then I pulled my face from her cunt the she grabbed my jeans then undid the zipper then pulled my boxers down and my erection popped out free. She smiled she leaned back on the bed spreading her legs out. I smiled then reached down and grabbed her ass cheeks I picked her up the lined my erection with her opening. I smiled as I let her weight dropped her and she screamed as she was speared down around my erection. But, when I hit her womb I felt three inches of my erection still out of her. Then I looked down and saw blood dripping. “Cadence! Here let me…”

“Leave it in! I’ve not used to something this big. Shining isn’t near this big or wide it hurts but I love this full feeling. Now, get slamming I’m already ready to cum again.”

I smiled pulled out of her then slammed back into her hard and fast. She moaned and then I dropped her back onto the bed then slammed my hands beside her head then start to really slam into her. She wrapped her legs around my waist. I grabbed her face then locked her in another kiss she wrapped her arms around my neck and she locked her legs after a few minutes as she came around my erection. When she loosened again I started thrusting into her again not wanting to stop. She was as tight as Sweetie and I was loving it. She broke our kiss then held me as tight as she could and I started to feel my end coming. “Cadence…”

“I want you to come inside! Get me pregnant, I want a baby and I want it NOW!”

She screamed as she came again and I slammed into her as hard as I could then the last three inches were forced into her as my head pushed into her womb my cum flooded her womb and she had her eyes rolled back with a fucked silly smile on her face.

Clop end

I smiled then pulled her lingerie back down got her panties off then ground and slipped them back on her with a little of my cum dripping from her. I quickly took her heels off then wanting to keep my cum inside her I pulled the covers back then grabbed a pillow from my side and her then under her hips making her lower body up enough to keep my cum in her. I held her into my chest as she nodded out to sleep. ‘Your sisters next Shining Shit.’ I turned her body is sure to keep her lower body high enough to keep my cum from leaking. I pulled her head into chest then closed my eyes.

Crystal empire final part clop
View Online

The Imperial arms

Crystal empire final part clop

Author's Note

Please support me on Patreon.

Crystal empire final part clop

Troy pov

I sat in the courtyard Twilight sitting between my legs as I read. She was reading her book about babies and I was reading about blacksmithing. “Where is your brother being held?”

“In a cell in the castle dungeon Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and your Applebloom with your son are coming with our parents along. There will be a trial and sentencing in less than a few days.”

“The orb?”

“Bringing it with them as well as what we need to open a gate.”

I nodded then closed my book then tapped her side and she marked her place then stood up. We walked back into the castle and I headed for the dungeon as she walked to her room if I had to guess. I walked down the halls then turned walking down the hall with a dozen guards standing at the ready. When I took a step down the hall they snapped to attention.

”Champion in the hall!”

I waved then looked at then all and smirked. “At ease, you men and women are fine just act as if I’m not here. I just want to talk with Shining Armor for a few moments once I’m done I’ll stand guard and you all can go get some food in ya.”

“Thank you Sir!”:

I smiled then walked down to the door then two of the guards opened the door for me. I nodded at them then walked in seeing rows of cells with on at the end with two heavily armed guards standing there. I walked down to then and they did the same as the others. I waved them off to get some food and they thanked me. I looked into the cell and saw Shining cuffed with the wall by his foot with lots of magic bandages with his whole body wrapped in them with his left eye completely covered. I pulled out two bottles of low alcoholic cider and he looked at them as I popped then tops as I looked at him. “Here.” he looked at the bottle then I laughed then I waterfalled from both bottles. Then he stood up and walked over to the door then sat down in front of me and took a bottle and started to chug it. I smiled then sat the other bottle in the cell then pulled out the last bottle opened it then started to drink. He finished the first then threw it against the wall then chugged the second one and did the same.

“T-thanks I really need those.”

I nodded as I looked at him then finished the bottle. “Liquor to steel the soul. The princesses are coming to put you on trial. Look I get it you were pissed it get that I really do. But, you have to try and see it from her point of view and mine in a strange way. She wanted a baby and help out of this abusive marriage and before you say something I saw the bruises.” He looked down at the floor and sighed as he looked at me.

“I guess I deserve this and whatever else is down the line. Have you ever been so angry you just want to hurt someone?”

“I’ve lived that way for years Shining Armor. Do you want to know something?”

I looked at his eyes and nodded his head as he messed with the cuff on his foot. I sighed then leaned back and spoke up. “I had a sister at one point in my life. She was killed at the age of six from being burned alive but a noble family. When I tried the right way to get the justice I was thrown from the castle called scum and trash as that bastard empire laughed at me. I had just turned fourteen and I swore to destroy his line. Anger is a dangerous thing if left unchecked.” I finished the story of my sister then told him everything about my life. The war, coming to my Equestria, my herd and meeting him and all that came after. He sat there his eye-opening wider as I spoke his face turning as I spoke to horror as he realized how bad everything could have gone if I really wanted him dead.

“Wow, so your only twenty years over and you have this much fighting experience. Well, besides that can I ask what you think may happen? I mean you killed the other me so?”

I shrugged then spoke as I looked at him. “No, Idea man I can only guess at what the three of them might do.” He smiled then nodded as he stood up. I did the same then I stood up and shot a blast of ice covering the bottle then I put a hand on his shoulder and covered him in fire energy as it was a little cold in this place. He thanked me then I walked up to the door then closed it and looked at the girls as they stood there. “How long?”

“We ran into the guards as they left for the food we were about to jump you but we wanted to listen to the two of you. You didn’t tell us about your sister.” I pushed Rainbow’s shoulder as I sat back down against the door. “My past I can tell what I want. You all didn’t need to know that so I didn’t feel the need to tell you about it. Besides, I was trying to see if there was some remorse there.”

“Was there any?”

“Ya, but not much I know when someone just telling you what they want you to hear.” I leaned back into the door crossed my legs and closed my eyes.

“My seat!”

A weight slammed down between my leg and a head flew up into my face. “Pinkie…”

“Not moving!”

I pinched her side and she slammed her elbow into my ribs. I coughed then sighed as I moved her hair out of my face. I opened my right eye to see her smiling face as she looked back up at me. I smirked then ruffled up her hair and closed my eyes back. “Be gone before I wake up.”

“Ok!”

I fell asleep and entered my dreamland.

Troy dream pov

I opened my eyes and saw I was looking at a field of swords as far as the eye could see.

“These place again.”

“The FUCK!?”

I looked over to my right and saw Luna and Celestia looking around. I turned my head back then looked out over the swords. “Red dawn hill, I’ve buried more friends here than I cared to remember.” They sat down beside me and looked out of the swords then I nodded my head then stood up and turned then started to walk.

“Where are you going?”

“To see an old friend at his final resting place.”

“Wait up!”

They ran up behind me then we walked up to a steep hill. “Hope you two don’t mind the bodies of these we didn’t bury. We wouldn’t bury imperial soldiers with are own and the empire refused to collect the body so we left them where they died.” I jumped down onto the hill sliding down the two of them flying down beside me with there wings and horns showing. ‘I wonder how they do that.’ I stopped at the bottom then as I looked over the thousands and thousands of skeleton’s bodies still pierced with the weapons that killed them.

“By the moon and sun how many are laying here?”

“Over one-hundred-thousand died here, Luna. It was an overwhelming loss to the empire they lost nearly eighty thousand troops and us only. We only lose twenty thousand at most if I remember right.”

“Overwhelming indeed but how?”

I started to walk over the bodies as we talked. “Months of planning and range finding and we were ready for the attack. It was a desperate attack to stop us were near the old capital.”

“How far?”

“Maybe around two-hundred miles a full two days march our a few hours by air but they lose that chance long before this battle.”

“How so?”

“After we helped the non-combats we destroyed all but one bridge locking them in a corner of the empire. We blockaded the sea around the sea portal about a hundred miles south from the capital.”

“What did you all down with the royal family and nobles?”

I looked back at Celestia and smiled as I put my thumb to my throat then drug it across. “We slaughtered them to men. If they didn’t step down from the noble courts as swear loyalty to the new democracy government.”

“Democracy?”

“Oh boy.” I stopped walking then rubbed my eyes. “I’ll do this later lets got to my cabin then I’ll explain this.” I closed my eyes then a few seconds later I opened my eyes and saw my cabin then I sat down in a wooden chair as Luna and Celestia sat down on the bed. I saw Luna’s smile then I rolled my eyes and a second later Spark and Flame were in my arms.

“Thanks!”

She grabbed them with her magic then I saw Celestia look at me. I sighed then Flare fell into my arms and Celestia lite up when she looked at her. I stood up and walked over and handed her over.

“She’s beautiful…”

I sat back down then started to explain as they played with the image of the kids. “A democracy is a system of government by the whole population or all the eligible members of a state, typically through elected representatives. Government for the people by the people. Two thousand years of empires and emperor a big change.”

“I would guess so.”

I laughed then crossed my arms as I looked at the two of them as Luna held close to her and they grabbed her hair and face. I laughed a little then smiled as I looked at them. I stood up and walked over to the fireplace and started a fire up. I put a hand on the stone then sat down on the stone and leaned back into the sidewall. “So, when will you be here?”

“About two more hours and Applebloom is happy to be seeing you again soon.”

I smiled as I looked at them and I rubbed my head then the area started to shift as I looked around. “Guess someone’s waking me up see you soon.” The kids vanished and they both looked hurt.

Troy awake pov

I opened my eyes to see Cadence standing over me a smile on her face. She pointed down to my lap where I felt some weight. I looked down and saw Twilight asleep in my lap using her cap as a blanket. I sighed then moved around a little then wrapped my arms around her back and legs. I stood up and looked down at Cadence and nodded my head. We walked through the halls as two guards walked back down the hall. Twilight cuddled back down into my chest in her sleep.

“Were about to get a poker game if you want to play come to the dining room.”

I nodded then started to walk to Twilight’s room but half way there she started to wake back up. Her eyes opened and looked up at me as I walked. “Hey, mind telling me why you were asleep in my lap?” Her face turned red as she looked up at me. I smiled as I got to her door then she grabbed the handle to the door. She opened it then we walked in and I kicked the door close behind us. I sat her back on her feet but she held onto my shirt sleeve.

“C-can you sit with me for a little while?”

I smiled a little then laughed as I looked at her. “Sure.” She smiled then pulled me over to the desk were she had the books with a few crystals.

“Look I have everything we need to open the gate again then y'all can go home.”

I laughed then sat down on the bed as I looked at her. “To be honest I’m scared of going back with what Bree told me.”

“And that was?”

“Nearly a hundred years had passed in the ten months I was there. That thought scares me of going back even if it’s only been a few days. Going by that logic a few weeks could have gone by now.” Twilight nodded then walked over and sat down beside me.

“I guess I understand that Troy. hearing something like that would be a very scary thought.”

I nodded then let myself fall back onto the bed then sighed as Twilight laid down beside me. I looked down at her and smiled as she smiled back up at me.

“You three could always stay here you know. Fight with us or join the adventurers guild in any of the countries.”

I laughed as I put my hands behind my head as I looked up at the ceiling. “No, we need to go back I want to see my family again and I want to see my kids.”

“Then what about Cadence?”

I looked down at her and she was sitting up beside me. “Cadence is a beautiful woman who wants kids but Shining couldn’t give her them. I mean I had one with my Cadence and I guess I wanted to see what a full human daughter would look like.”

“What about a son?”

I blinked as she looked away with her face red. I smiled as I turned and put a hand on her head. “Do you want to be a mother?”

“M-maybe.”

I laughed a little then smiled as I looked at her. “Well, then your call if you want to do anything.” I laid back down waiting to see what she would do.

Clop start

Twilight climbed on top of me sitting on my stomach. I looked at her as she looked down at me with a flushed face. “I don’t think it will fit but… I want to try.” I laughed then got up on my elbows and she leaned down and grabbed the sides of my face. She leaned down and started to kiss me. I leaned all the way back up and lightly wrapped my arms around her. She broke the kiss a after a few seconds and looked at me with a bright red face. I rubbed her back then let her go then grabbed my shirt then pulled it off and she put her hands on my chest.

“Your chest is bigger than I thought.”

“Haha, I guess a lot of people have thought that since I wear loose clothes. But, let’s talk about body mass later. Now listen, I need you to get on your back and I’ll take care of the rest ok?”

“Ok, but what are you going to do?”

I smiled then pecked her lips making her smile. “I promise you’ll like this.” She nodded then got off my lap and laid down on the bed beside me. I looked down at her then rested a hand on her stomach and looked her in the eyes. “At anytime your not comfortable with what I’m doing just say so ok?”

“Ok.”

I smiled then lowered my hand lower to her shorts and grabbed both sides and pulled them and her panties down. I saw a six pointed star on her left thigh and pulled her shorts and panties off her fully then I kneeled down in front of the bed. She leaned up to look at me as I opened her legs up.

“What are you…?”

“Trust me ok?” She blushed then nodded her head and put her shirt in her mouth. I leaned in then started to lick her outer lips and her whole body jumped. I pushed my tongue into her after a few licks and she started to get wet. She grabbed my hair and pushed my face more into her as I moved my tongue around in her. She moaned low and long as I shoved my tongue as deep into her as deep as I could.

“T-troy~”

Her grip tightened up and a gush of fluid rushed out. She let go a second later then I pulled back with some of her fluid dripped from my chin. ‘Damn she came more than any of the others.’ I wiped my mouth off then looked down at her. I leaned down and grabbed the bottom of her shirt then pulled it up and saw a purple bra on her. She came back around a few seconds then she pulled off her shirt and bra as she looked up at me her face still just as red. Then she looked at my pants with a large tent showing. I rubbed the back of my head then she smiled as she got on her hands and knees crawled over to me.

“I can…”

I grabbed her head and she looked back up at me. “This is for you not me.” She smiled then laid back down and I got my jeans off and my erection popped free. She eyes opened wide as she looked at it.

“Cadence wasn’t kidding about how big you were. I don’t think it will fit inside me but…”

“You want the top or the bottom?”

“Bottom you’ve done this before so you know best.”

I nodded then pulled her body over to the edge of the bed then lined my erection up with her opening. I looked at her as she looked up at me. “Are you sure there is no going back.”

“Yes.”

I nodded then I grabbed her waist then slowly started to push into her. She bit her lip then I slammed into her as deep as I could. Like Cadence she couldn’t take all of it at first and she bite so hard blood came from her lip. I pulled out of her then slowly pushed back in as he walls tried to hold me in place. “Damn Twilight!”

“Your fault for big to big!”

She talked through gritted teeth as I started to speed up as she let out little moans. I leaned over her and started to really thrust into her and her moans were getting louder. She wrapped her arms around my neck then crashed her lips into mine and threw her legs around my waist as our tongues met. I grabbed her ass cheeks as I thrusted into her and she moaned into the kiss. She broke and kiss and I started to kiss her neck and she dug her fingernails into my upper back.

“T-troy!”

I slammed into her and I she locked her legs around my waist. “Twilight!”

“Inside of me!”

I let go of her and her full weight spearing her down onto my erection and the last few inches were pushed into her. My tip popped into her womb and she covered her mouth then screamed before her body went limp in my hold. I pulled her off back she nodded as I was lifting her.

Clop end

“Leave it in please.”

“Twilight we need to get dressed. Everyone is going to come around soon.”

She groaned as she locked her arms and legs around my body as best she could.

“Nooooo. I like this full feeling.”

I laughed then let us fall to the side and she smiled then rubbed her head on my chest. “Guess I’m stuck with you now.”

“Yep.”

We laughed then I held her close to my chest then a knock came from the door. We both jumped as we looked back at the door and saw Cadence standing there with a smile on her face.

“Didn’t think Twilight would try something herself.”

“AH!”

Twilight screamed as she held her body to mine then threw a blast of magic from her hands. She ran off laughing a little as she ran off. I blushed red and Twilight slammed the door with magic when a head of rainbow covered head suddenly looked into the room. I heard a bang and I winched then she yelled.

“OH COME ON!”

I laughed a little then patted Twilight back as she buried her head into my chest while holding her face.

“They’ll never let this go.”

“Haha, give it some time and you’ll all laugh about this moment.” She just groaned as she pushed herself off me but moaned when she noticed I was still stiff. She looked down at it then back up at me.

“Still!?”

“We when someone has a much higher level of stamina it takes a few goes before I’m…” She blushed as she nodded then she climbed off me and started to get dressed and I walked into the bathroom and had a cold shower then was dressed. She was back in her clothes as was brushing her hair out then looked at me in the mirror then smiled with a blush. I walked over and picked her up then sat her back down on my lap.

“So… how fertile are you?”

I looked down at her and shrugged as I looked down at her. “Well, I have a few kids so I guess pretty fertile what about you?”

“Woman in my family are very fertile. Were mostly girls born what are most of your kids?”

“Seven boys and four girls right now with one more of each coming.”

She laughed then leaned back into me even more.

“I’ve always wanted a big family like that.”

I laughed then I hugged her and she smiled as another knock came from the door. I looked over and saw a guard standing in the open door.

“Lady Twilight, champion Troy the Princesses of equestria are here and a very scary red head is looking for you champion.” I laughed a little then we stood up and Twilight walked beside me as we walked. We walked into the throne room and found everyone and a quiet angry looking Bloom staring at who must be a very pissed off Blueblood. I looked around and found Ax asleep in Celestia’s arms. I smiled and walked in cracking my knuckles catching everyone’s attention. Bloom smirked then ran over and jumped hugged me.

“Troy Blueballs tried to hit me kill him!”

I looked at the now cowering man and smiled as I looked at him. Bloom smiled as she let me go and I took a step towards him and he ran off screaming like a little girl. “Coward!” Bloom laughed then jumped onto my back then pulled herself up and locked her arms around my neck. She kissed my cheek and I threw my arms around and she sat down on my arms.

“Thanks.”

I smiled then Cadence and Twilight walked over and grabbed her in their magic. I looked at Cadence and she smiled as she looked at me.

“We just want to talk for a second.”

The quickly ran off and I shrugged as I watched the run off. I looked at Celestia as she walked over holding my son. I smiled then took him from her and she and Luna walked over to the guards and were asking for a few things as I sat down with my back against the wall. The other girls quickly walked over and looked down at the sleeping boy in my arms. Rarity sat down beside me and held her arms out. I let her take him and she played with his hair as she looked down at him and half an hour passed before everyone was back. Twilight and her family were sitting in chairs along with her friends around her. Me and Bloom sat off to the side waiting to see what was going to happen. Shining was lead in hands and feet cuffed still covered in bandages.

“Shining by Celestia!”

Twilight yelled and he laughed as he looked my way.

“Talk to him he’s packing one hell of a punch with this fist of his.”

I smirked as I looked at him. “Your breathing right?” He darkly laughed as he nodded his head.

“True.”

He walked up in front of Cadence, Celestia and Luna who all looked down at him as if her was trash. Celestia stood then spoke in a voice I knew well.

“Shining Armor you stand before us accused of betraying the crystal empire, Assault of a princess and adding the mad king. What say you to these charges?”

He laughed a dark laugh then spoke up.

“Guilty, There no hiding what I did so what will you do?”

‘He just threw away a chance for mercy.’

“Seeing as you have bled guilty we will leave for a short time then your fate will be decided.” They vanished in a flash of magic and everyone looked around. Bloom laughed as she sang a little song.

“Their going to kill him.~”

I laughed as I rubbed her arm as the whole family but Twilight glared at us. Then to my joy Ax woke up yelling. In an instant all the girls were over trying to see what was wrong. All them but Twilight took off with him to get a bottle made leaving me with the parents and Shining who was held by two guards. She smiled as she walked over then sat down beside me and leaned into my side. I smiled as I patted her back as she leaned into my side. Rubbed her head as we sat there for about half an hour Pinkie came back running Ax above her head Bloom Chasing her.

“Flying Baby!”

I jumped up and grabbed her short jacket as she ran around. I grabbed Ax before he could fall from her hands and I sighed as I lifted her up and glared at her.

“Haha, sorry.”

I smiled then nodded my head then set her back on her feet. I patted her head then walked back one and sat back down Bloom quickly jumping into my lap. Twilight leaned into by arm and Bloom laughed as she took Ax from my arms. I saw the Nightlight glaring at me but I locked my gaze with him. I looked at it with all the anger and hate I could and his whole body stopped and sweat ran down his face as he looked at me. A second later his eyes rolled back and he passed out of fear. I smirked as I looked at the shocked faces of everyone. “Don’t mess with the king haha.” Twilight slapped me upside the head and I looked down at her. “Really?”

“You scared my father so much he passed out.”

I smirked and she did laugh a little. “I’m good at that but I didn’t meant to scare him at bad but he was giving me a death glare.” She sighed then crossed her arms and leaned into me more.

“I swear you two will have to get along.”

I blew a raspberry at her and she laughed a little as she looked up at me.

“Your evil.”

I nigged her as she laughed. “No, I’m not I’m more like an anti-hero. I don’t fight for justice these days and I fight more out need and have to these days.” They both laughed then in a flash the three were back and both Celestia and Luna were red faced. They looked at me and their faces got even redder. ‘questions later.’ I spun my finger in the air then they got back to work. They snapped back into it then looked at Shining Armor.

“Shining Armor you will be crystallized for the next one-thusand years and once that time has passed you forever be banished from equestria and the crystal empire.”

‘Crystallized?’

A few seconds later Cadence summoned the heart then the three of them channeled their magic into gem then it started to glow bright. I covered Ax’s eyes and Blooms eyes then in a bright blast flashed I watched as crystal covered his body turning black as it traveled up his body. A few seconds later he was covered head to toe in crystal. ‘Damn.’ The light was gone in a few seconds then I moved my hands and we all looked at the large crystal. Twilight left to console her mother as she started to cry and I rubbed Applebloom’s arm as I watched them.

“Troy a word?”

I looked up at Cadence as she walked up a few books in hand. I helped Applebloom up then I walked over to a corner with Cadence. I took then books and see they were history about the empire and crystal construction. “Thanks, but I have to ask what did the three of you talk about when you walked off?”

“To be honest we were talking about Twilight going back with you two. I just want a baby and I’d be glad to raise him or her myself. But if you ever come back I want one hell of a rough fucking.~”

I laughed as I looked down at her then held my books to my side as I roughed up her head. “Sure, but I don’t know if we’ll ever come back and besides I want to be around it would be my son of daughter too.” She smiled as she looked up at me then kissed my cheek.

“HEY!”

We turned and saw a red faced Applebloom. She walled and grabbed the back of my shirt with Ax in her other arm.

“I swear, I’ve going to lock you in the castle when we get back.”

I laughed as she made me walk backwards to the door and yelled to Twilight.

“Come on Twilight! We need to get the orb working so we can go home. I don’t want to be here for the next decade!”

I laughed as I turned then turned and stopped her. “Applebloom calm down for a second. It took our Twilight a day to set up the circle in her lab. Let’s head back to the canterlot and leave in the morning.” She frowned then sighed as a smile formed on her face.

“Your right I’m just worried. Nearly a century passed in the months you were in our equestria so I’m scared that months could have passed by now.”

I hugged her into my side as I looked around. “Ok, everyone who is coming back with us we head out in two hours.”

“Right!”

We walked out of the throne off then I took us to my quest room. I let her lay down in bed while I stood in the hall Ax in my arms. I noticed a shadow along the wall then smiled as I was at the edge of a dark blue dress on the corner. “I see your dress Luna.” I heard her breath get caught in her throat then a sigh and she walked around the corner with Celestia at her side.

“Um… can we talk?”

Smiling as I looked at them I waved them over and opened the door. Bloom had fallen asleep in the bed and I pointed to my ear and Celestia nodded then she used her magic to make a sound proof dome around us. The second the dome was over us Luna snacked Ax from my arms. She smiled down at the boy and I laughed as the two of them played with his hands. They were loving this and I laid on the ground and rested the side of my head down on my hand. “So?” The two looked at me then nodded and Luna hised when Ax grabbed her hair.

“Right, we believe we can create a gate using a magic mirror connecting our two equsrtia for a short time each month or year but we are not sure on this point.”

I looked at her for a second then she started to explain.

“We can use magic to open the gate to other countries with a set of magic runes. With an object like the orb we could at least in theory.”

I nodded then closed my eyes as they played with Ax. A few minutes later I heard Ax starting to fuss and then I heard Clesetia yell. I opened my right eye and saw Ax holding onto Celestia's right breast trying to suck milk from her. I laughed then pulled a bottle from my bag then threw it over after using my heat energy to make it warm. “Here.” Luna caught the bottle then Celestia pulled Ax from her breast quickly handing him over as she fixed her dress a massive blush on her face. They looked at me and I smiled then I heard Shadow.

‘Master Twilight is outside of the door.”

I turned my head looking at the door and got up.

“Troy?”

I walked through the magic bubble and walked to the door right as a knocking came from it. I opened the door a second later and looked down at Twilight. She smiled up at me then I waved her in. She nodded then waved for me to follow her into the hall. I walked out into the hall and closed the door behind us. “Sup?”

“I have a question.”

“Ya?”

“Can… Can I come back with you?”

I blinked as I looked at the woman then smiled as I looked down at her. “You know it may be a one way trip right?”

“I do understand and I’ve talked with my friends and parents. They say if I could make myself happy I should go for it. All the craziness over the last year and Celestia or Luna can use the element of magic.”

I laughed then kissed her forehead and she blushed then ran off while I walked back into the room.

Troy pov the next day.

We stood in Twilight lab as Twilight finished drawing the magic circle. We stood to the side the three of us standing in the lab the other waiting right outside waiting for us to call them. I watched her bubble butt as she moved from side to side as she crawled around on the ground.

“Troy are you sure about this?”

I looked down at Applebloom as she held our sleeping son. “Ya, Twilight is a very valuable asset to us and she’s a lovely woman if you stop to talk with her. Though I do worry about how others will take it. Celestia most of all after what happened.”

“Right.”

“Done!”

We looked over at Twilight as she stood up in the center of the circle. “Cool.” All her friends and family gathered around her. Applebloom leaned into my side as we watched the tearful send-off. We gave her half an hour then she filled the orb with magic and I grabbed it when it floated. The portal opened then we all jumped through.

return
View Online

The Imperial arms

return

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

to start a war
View Online

The Imperial arms

to start a war

Troy pov three days ago

I sat in my office with Celestia and Luna sitting in the throne room holding court. I was read over papers for more ponies, diamond dogs, and a few dragons who wanted to join my army. I had to sign over five-hundred soldiers into my army giving me thirteen hundred soldiers but only seven hundred were battle-ready.

“My king I have a letter for you from the queen from the minotaur queen!”

One of my soldiers came running in a letter in hand. I took it from her and cut to open to find a letter from the queen of minatores.

“Were under attack send help!”

Troy present pov

I sat on a stone wall with my scarf covering my face as I looked over my army marching. I smiled as I watched them get the cannons into place for their first real battle. The Minotaur’s were a little hard to deal with when we marched back with them to aid in the battle. With my army, we have twenty-two thousand soldiers.

“My king!”

I looked down at Rudi the she-wolf I made a captain of the third rifle battalion ran in. I stood then walked down to her as she held out a letter for me. I opened it and saw it was a letter from the king. He was letting me know I was to stay at the back of the army. That his army was going to crush them today and I won’t be needed as I and my army would only be in the way. I laughed as I looked at it then put it in my pocket as I looked at her.

“He wants all the glory?”

I laughed as I looked at her then nodded my head. “Let his pride cost him it’s the only way he’ll learn his lesson. The yaks did the same and the next day they listened to me. Seeing a real battle will force them to see a real cost of pride.”

“Are you sure we should let them do that?”

I looked away from her then nodded as I looked at the flatlands. Hours passed as we sat on the only hill in the area. All the cannons were set up with exploding shells loaded. Then we saw it as the two armies marched towards each other. My army watched as the bulls charged the lines of spears. The effect as immediate as the pulled back and stabbed the bulls line cutting deep into the army front and second lines. Both lines broke down and the main body of the infantry was quickly being cut through. I smirked as I watched the soldiers start to try and regroup only for a huge unit of beasts to come running full speed from the deer lines.

“What about the defense of the nearby town?”

I looked at her then back to the only bridge to a town. I looked at her for a second then looked back at the cannons. “Realine the cannons to protect the town at all cost. Ready to move into a long-range battle in a moment's notice.”

“Yes, Sir.”

She ran off to get the orders out as I turned back to watch the fighting. It was bad for the bulls as they were being pushed back and were cut deep in the lines. I frowned as I saw a red flag being swung as the bulls started to run. I laughed as I stood up with my hands on my sun and moon swords.

“My king?”

“I’m going.” I jumped off to the armies then landed leaving beside the deer army. I took off running at full speed to the first beast. I pulled my right fist back then slammed into the jaw of the monster and sent it flying. It landed in the middle of the deer ranks stopping the army as the bulls ran away. I drew my swords the swung them sending ice blades across the field. It cut through a few deer who couldn’t get out of the way and a few of their beast. Walls of ice blocked them with me guarding the only enters. I pointed my right hand up pointing the tip of the moon sword at them. “Cross this point and you’ll get cut.” All of them seemed to have lost the confidence they had as they looked at me.

“The dark hunter.”

I looked up and saw a large deer with a huge set of horns looking down at me from the back of a large beast as it walked through the army. I rested my swords on my shoulder as I looked up at him. “Do I know you?” he rode up then dismounted the beast a land spear in hand.

“No, but you took the head of my older brother at the base of the yak mountain.”

I smirked as I looked at him and he looked back at me with a deep frown. He sighed as he threw a hand up circling his hand a few times.

“Move out, we didn’t plan on fighting a monster like this.”

The deer army started to move back as he commanded. As they walked away he looked back at me then walked up to me. We were face to face with one another both with weapons at the ready. “Want to start some?” I smiled as I stared at him then he sighed as he looked away from me.

“I’m trying to end something. My father is in a rage that my brother Norv was killed. Besides, I’m not going to fight you today.”

I smiled as I looked at him then held up three fingers as he looked at me. “Three days. Leave in three days or I will come for you and your army.”

“I will write to my father letting him know your words.”

He remounted his monster before riding off quickly behind his army. I sighed as I watched them go and I turned around and saw a few bulls still behind weapons in hand. “What are you standing around for!?” They jumped and a younger bull spoke.

“S-sorry, sir!”

I sheathed both my swords as I started to walk over to them. “Let's move out damn it!”

“Sir!”

The bulls quickly followed me as we walked to the bridge where the rest of their army was standing. As we walked up the king looked at me but didn’t say anything. I stopped in front of him and we looked at each other in the eyes. Nobles from his army crowded around us as I started to speak. “They’ll be gone or back in three days now if you listen to me you will win if it’s a full-scale battle but if you don’t all of your soldiers will die and your cows and young females will become their slaves.” I walked away leaving him red-faced but he knew I was right he saw his army lose badly in the first major battle. I jumped back onto the hill with my army and walked to my war tent. I walked in and saw my three commanders going over the maps. Rudi the she-wolf, Spike mac the bull with the brand of night raid on his chest and a new large dragon who joined us a little later than most of everyone else but I trusted him enough.

“My king.”

Rudi spoke once she spotted me and the others bowed as they looked at me. “At ease, I’ve bought us some time so let's make a real plan.”

“How long do we have?”

“Three days.”

“It's not a month but still better than nothing.”

We all laughed for a second then I heard yelling. We quickly ran out and found Chrysalis choking one of the pony guards with some of her guards behind her maybe forty or so. “Chrysalis stop!” She looked up at me as she dropped the stallion.

“Troy this bucker grabbed my flank!”

I looked down at the young stallion and saw him sweating as he looked up at me. “Get lost I’ll deal with you later.” He jumped up and took off deeper into the camp. Chrysalis looked mad as hell as she huffed before walked over to me. “Please try not to kill me, troops, I do need them and so do their families.” She huffed but walked to the war tent with me but I stopped as I looked back at her changelings. “There are some tents near the chew tent get a few and some cots for all of you.” They thanked me before walking off and we walked into the war tent. I waved the others out and they bowed before leaving the tent. Chrysalis sat down in the only chair while I explained what happened so far and she nodded as she looked at me. Once I had told her everything she offered a second plan.

“My changelings could change into deer troops and infiltrate the deer camps and gather information.”

“Is that way, he came here?”

“Yes and no, Celestia told me you came here with your army and since I signed all the paperwork I thought I may as well make good on our alliance so I came to help you.”

I laughed as I looked at her and folded up the map of the area before putting it away. “Come on, let got and get your changelings set up.” She nodded and she stood up then stopped as her ears were going from side to side.

‘MASTER!’

I grabbed Chrysalis and dropped to the ground with a ball of lighting in my hand as the top of the tent was ripped off and I looked up and saw Ember with a small army of dragons. I sighed as I looked up at her and let Chrysalis go before ember flew down to our side. On her side was a longsword in a suit of gold armor.

“Did I interrupt something?”

“No, but I was about to kill all of you speaking of.” I threw the lighting ball as hard as I could and once it was a good mile away it explodes taking trees out of the ground leaving a huge crater in the ground where the fight was going on a little while ago. The shock wave slammed into the camp and threw some of the troops back taking a few of the tents off the ground a few of the dragons in the air were even thrown to the ground. I laughed as the wave hit me full force. Ember and Chrysalis got behind me as I stood in the path of the wind. Once it was done they looked up at me with shock in their eyes as I smiled down at them. “Like I said I was going to kill.”

“I-i see.”

I laughed a little more then started to walk off to help clean up my mess. “If you too want to talk my tent was near the edge of the camp near the back of the hill. I’ll be there in a few hours, so feel free to get there and I got some booze if you want some.”

Third pov

“That was insane.”

“Ya.”

Ember and Chrysalis looked at one another then quickly rushed off to the tent Troy was trying in. They reached the tent and found a simple tent meant for a large group with nothing but a cot with a chest in front of the cot with a large magic glass chest beside it with murasame locked inside.

“What’s up with that?”

They walked over to Murasmae and picked up the magic glass chest looking at the sword.

“Why would he lock up a sword in a chest meant to hold magic artifacts? I don’t sense any magic coming from it.”

“Maybe it’s cursed?”

They looked at it for a minute until Budi walked up behind them and cleared her throat scarring both of them. They looked back as she held out a tray with two bowls of soup with breed on the side.

“Our king said I’d find you here so I brought you something to eat.”

“Well, I do thank you I have to ask what’s in the soup.”

“One's beef stew for the lions and diamond dogs and vegetable soup for the ponies an others. I brought one of each since I know dragons need meat as well.”

“Thank you.”

Ember and Chrysalis said in unison and Chrysalis set the glass chest down before walking over and took to the tray. Budi walked out and Ember walked over then took the beef stew. They sat down on the cot and noticed how uncomfortable it was to sit on.

“Is this really what he’s going to sleep on?”

“It’s a cot in a tent Chrysalis, not a five-star hotel. Granted we dragons sleep on the ground in groups.”

The two started to eat in silence each looking at one another then looked away not really sure what to talk about.

“So…”

Ember started as she looked at Chrysalis.

“How did you meet Troy?”

Chrysalis looked up at her and rubbed the back of her head as she chewed on the bread.

“Well, I was going to try and kill him to get my niece back.”

Ember nearly choked on the soup in her mouth then looked at her.

“You do know he killed a few full-grown dragons barehanded right?!”

Chrysalis nodded as she looked down at the soup.

“Yes, not the smartest thing I could have done at the time but I wasn’t thinking at the time.”

“I guess so, but you're still standing so did you win?”

Chrysalis laughed as she looked away at her. “No, I got beaten into the ground and he was going to kill me but my son came out and that seemed to stop him. Troy doesn’t seem to want to hurt me with my son looking. It stopped him and he got me medical treatment and has since been a great stallion helping us, being very kind to my hive helping us in many ways.”

Ember nodded as she looked at her then they looked at the glass chest again.

“So, think we can get that sword out?”

“No, that thing is a high-level magic chest we couldn’t overload it or smash it.”

The two spoke for an hour or so before Troy walked into the tent and saw the two laughing as they talked with backs to the tent flap. Troy smiled as he quietly walked up behind the two of them then grabbed both by the back of their armor. Both jumped and screamed and Ember threw her tail back and Chrysalis grabbed her new weapon a spiked mace then swung it back at his head. Troy let them go then jumped back making both of them miss.

“TROY!”

Chrysalis yelled as she jumped up then chased him out of the tent.

Troy pov

I ran out of my tent laughing Chrysalis chasing me with her spiked mace in hand. Everyone watched as we ran around a few of the lions looked like they wanted to help me but stopped when they saw the angry mare behind me.

“GET BACK HERE!”

I spun on my feet then grabbed her hand when she got close to me. I smiled as I looked at her shocked face and I twisted her wrist. She dropped the mace and I grabbed it and shoved her back. She slipped and fell back down on the ground. I smiled as spun the mace around my fingers as she looked up at me. “Want to try again for a bit.”

“Jerk!”

I laughed a little then held a hand out to her to help her back up. She took it and I pulled her back onto her hoofs then I handed her back her mace. “Sorry Chrys but I had too.” She huffed with a light green blush on her face. I rubbed the top of her head then we walked back to the tent and Ember was gone. I saw my sword chest leaned up against the chest at the foot of my cot. I walked over then sat down on the cot and Chrysalis sat down on the chest.

“So, why are you sleeping in an empty tent on a cot? You could have a bed, real food and why aren’t one of your mares with you?”

I huffed as I laid down on the cot laying my hands behind my head. “If cots, soup, and Bread are good enough for my troops then it’s good enough for me. As for the girls, Celestia and Luna have to keep the nobles in line and Daybreaker and Nightmare are pregnant so I wouldn’t let them come near this place." She looked at me shocked then laughed as she looked at me.

“I guess you wanted a big family.”

I laughed as I looked at the tent top. “Ya, but I do fear the day one of my little fillies bring a boy home.” She laughed into her hand as she looked at me.

“I think the day that comes true no force in Equestria will stop you from getting your hands on him when that day comes.”

I smirked as I laid on my cot. “Ya, but I’ve been thinking about something.” I leaned up on my elbows and looked at her.

“About what?”

She looked at me a hopeful look in her eyes. “About your son, I’ve been thinking of trying to be a father figure for him.” She looked a smile on her face as she looked at me.

“You're already doing that Troy. In fact he’s asking if he can come to see you or if he could practice with the short sword you gave me to give to him. That was the first thing ever given to him by someone who was an older male.”

I laughed as I sat up then crossed my legs as I looked at her, “He’s free to always come to see me and if he ever needs anything. All he or you have to do is ask and it will be done.” Chrysalis smiled as she looked at me, Then she blushed as she rubbed her arm armor.

“Well, do you think we can come to the castle once this is over with? And maybe you and I could get to know one another better?”

“Sure why not start now. You can ask me anything you’d like to know.” She looked at me for a second then her blush got brighter as she looked at me.

“Well, I do have one question but…”

“What?”

“Do you think I’m a pretty mare?”

‘Red flag!

‘Shadow this is a crimson warning!’ I cleared my throat as I looked to the side a little. “Well, I can’t lie so yes I know think you are a very pretty mare. But, that’s as far as I’m going to go with that at this moment.” She smiled and nodded her head as she sat on the chest as I was looking up at the now fixed tent.

“Do you have anything extra for my changeling’s?”

“Everything was with the tents, so they should be ok.”

She stood up and walked out of the tent, leaving me alone. About an hour after nightfall shadow spoke up in my mind.

‘Master a human is nearby and he doesn't seem to have an imperial arm. Something about him is different about his body master.’ I stood up and walked out of the tent wanting to see this human. I walked around the tent trying to find him and I got an idea of where he may be. I started to walk for the mess tent and sure enough, I found a human but I didn’t know him at all.

He has a notably muscular and well-defined body, messy dark brown hair that others compare to seaweed, and sharp, confident eyes. The only thing he was wearing was a pair of shorts. He looked at me as he chewed on some bread.

“You want something?”

He sounded as if I was below him and I balled my fist and he seemed to see it. He smiled as he finished the bread quickly then turned to face me. I was ahead taller and he had built about the same size. He put his hands up then started to jump as he looked at me. I smiled as I looked at him and I was planning to do the same to this guy I did to Bree. I started to slowly walk over to him and I knew he’d charge me the second I took a few steps. A few steps later he lunged his right fist a blur as he swung it. I smiled then lunged for him at full speed. I was face to face with him in less than a second, shocking him. I slammed a short uppercut into his gut and sent him into the air. I jumped up pulling my right leg back then I swung it at him than to my shock he grabbed my leg and turn using his grip and threw a kick at my face. I blocked the kick then slammed my left into his rib cage and he coughed up some blood. He tightened his grip on my leg as we landed back on the ground and he landed on top of me and we wrestled around on the ground. He was throwing punches and elbows trying to harm me damn near doing so. I punched him in the face and knocked him off then jumped back to my feet as my army started to come out with weapons. He jumped up then charged me and started throwing punches and kicks. I moved side to side showing him I won’t just let him hit me.

“Damn it!”

He threw a wide roundhouse kick and I grabbed his leg then kicked out his other leg and pulled his leg back. I grabbed his throat and lifted him over my head and slammed him when he went for a kick. His head slammed back into the ground making a massive crack form and he was out cold. My troops cheered as they looked on as let his throat and stood back up. I waved my hand a few times as I looked down at him. ‘Damn it this bastard was fast, maybe even faster than me at close range.’ I grabbed his arm then pulled him over my shoulder. “Everyone goes back to sleep just a pest in the food supply. “I’m going to go find a pit to throw him in.”

“SIR!”

Everyone walked back into the tents and I took him back to my tent and then covered him and myself in shadow. ‘Ohma Tokita and he now use the Niko Style of fighting. His memories showed me he was like me and was sent here after buying the shorts he was wearing now. He had the body of the anime fighter he looked like now. He also had his girlfriend with him and she was hiding waiting for him to get something to eat. She bought a wig for a character called Kure Karia. I unwrapped us and threw him to the ground after seeing and doing what I need to do. A few seconds later he woke and groaned as he rubbed the back of her head. “Hey Ohma you up?” He looked up at me and smiled as he looked at me.

“Ya, Troy Thanatos.”

I laughed then held my hand out and he took it. I pulled him up and we talked for a second. He told me he was stealing the food for him and his girlfriend. I’d learn all these but I need everyone to think he’s doing this on his own. Once he had repeated everything I had learned we left to get his girl. We walked about half a mile out from the war camp and climbed up to a cliff. We got into the cave and saw the girl sitting by a small fire. She was a beautiful young woman with a deceptively defined physique, a small frame and a moderately sizable bosom. She has long black hair, with several bangs that hang over her forehead and two long lengths of hair that drape either side of her face, a small dainty nose, full lips, and the black sclera and white irises.

Ohma grabbed her and I did the same again making them both think I’ve been gone like I did with Bree. Plus, making them think they were both members of the northern tribes. I made them think they were from a shape Claw tribe the weakest of the tribes is what I wanted them to think. Once it was done we went back to the camp. Once back I got them both a cot and a hot meal after I heated it back up for them. It was clear that they were tired of everything. I walked over out of my tent and walked out to the armory tent. I could hear hammering and walked in seeing Magma working away. “Hey Magma what are you doing here?” She looked up a smile on her face as she hammed a small shield.

“Queen Luna asking for volunteers to work a mobile forge. The school offered a full year's worth of classes. No one else wanted to come so I offered in I could work in your camps forge.”

I smiled then started to walked over to the swords she had made.

“What are you looking for?”

I looked back at her and saw two katanas like swords behind her in a pill. I walked over to them talking as I grabbed the swords. “Two humans from my old homeland somehow showed up. They are from a tribe that mainly fights with weapons, unlike mine where we rarely use them.” I unsheathed both blades and spun the swords.

I smiled as I sheathed back into the sheaths then pulled out my bit bag. “Here.” I was taking out some bits and she held her hand up.

“Were good, you got everything I asked for and I love the pool of lava. How did you even get it set up in a cave-like that?”

I smiled as I sent a silent thank you to Celestia. “You can thank Celestia for that. She used her magic to tap a natural lava vein under the mountain.” Magma smiled as she set her tools down and stood up and adjusted the metal bra.

“Say I got a question Troy.”

I looked at her as I dug through the pile looking for something cool to add to my collection. “Shoot.”

“What’s your last name mean?”

“God of death and destruction.” I stood not seeing something I liked in the pile. I looked at her and she looked at me and saw the shock on her face. I laughed as I looked down at her then patted her head her face turning a little red. “There's so meat leftover in the mess tent go help yourself I’m going to go thin the deer some.” I walked out of the tent then went back to the tent with Murasame on my side as I jumped out of the camp. I landed in the battlefield then grabbed a bow and arrow from a fallen deer.

I took several arrow quivers from others and I started to walk wanting to get in practice with a bow. I walked a good two hours before I came upon the camp and saw many of the soldiers were walking around with no weapons or armor but had a doe on a leash and callervmaking her walk on all four. I frowned as I pulled an arrow out then knocked the arrow. I jumped from tree to tree following them until we were out of view of the camp. I pulled back on the bowstring aiming for the center deer who was holding the female’s leash. I let go of the arrow and watched as it flew in the air and buried deep into the lower back of the deer. I quickly shot another arrow into the chest of the deer and burst out of the trees and murasame in hand charging the last two deer. I cut the bigger deer in half at the waste then stabbed the second deer through his chest and I kicked him back into a tree. Then for good measure I stabbed the deer with the arrows in him. Then I looked down at the doe. She was balled up shaking but I couldn’t tell if it was from the cold or the fear. She had long orange hair and was wearing a two-piece bikini.

(like this but with hands)

I grabbed my cloak then covered in my heat energy. Then I sheathed Murasame and kneeled down to her and covered with the cloak. She was still shaking but it slowed as she turned looking at me. I gave her a gentle smile as I picked her as a bride and took off the bow hitting my leg as I ran. She grabbed ahold of my hand as I ran through the trees keeping the heat rolling on her. I jumped into the trees and took off at top speed heading for the cave I found the girl in. I sat her down inside and I gathered a ton of wood then started a fire for her. I kneeled down beside her and she smiled up at me.

“Thank you.”

I smiled and she handed me my cloak back as I looked down at her. “How many more doe's are in the camp?”

“Only a few, king Dannin was mad when a large number of us got away from the Yak mountain camp. Now only nobles and the prince can have us in camp.”

“And the three I killed?”

“Nobles who were going to rape me in the forest I’m newly caught. My father was kind and hid me for years but after he passed I was found.”

I nodded then left the bow and arrows with a long knife beside her. “You know how to use them?”

“Ya, Thanks…?”

“Troy.”

“Thank you Troy.”

I nodded then ran back out and headed straight for the camp again. I repeated this ten more times to get another doe out of the camp until guards started to look for me. When I saw the chance I would get behind them then snap their neck and kill them with brute force from a kick or punch. Soon I had a dozen doe’s and the last one got out wasn't a deer but a giraffe of all things. She had a normal neck but her body was huge as big as mine and as tall. I had given her both my shirt and cloak and I had to think she was the large I liked.

(Best one I could find)

I carried her on my back as I ran and she cried into my back as I had ripped two large bucks off her as she was being raped. I jumped up to the cave then I sat with them as the fire cracked in the cave. While sitting I noticed all of them looked at me worried. I smiled as I reached around then pulled out a few bags and held them out to them. The giraffe took the bags then opened and tears came to her eyes as she pulled out a bag of bread of the bigger bag and fruit out of the other bags.

“Dig in I know you all must be hungry.” With that they dug in eating everything in the bags down to the bread crumbs. They looked at me again and I moved my hand around in my bag but the only thing I had left was my jerky bag. I frowned and sighed as I looked back at them. “Sorry, that was all on me we can go back to my war camp and get you all so warm food in a few hours.”

“But, won’t the command have a problem with that?”

I laughed as I looked at the first doe I saved. “I’m the commander so I say you are free to come. Besides, my army isn’t one race like most armies. I’ve got everything from Ponies to large yaks and lions in it. I promised you’ll be welcomed with open arms.” They all smiled and I made a stairway of ice so we could walk down and not climb down. I walked at the front a little tempted to grin at the group of hot furries behind me as I walked. After half an hour we walked into camp and I took them to a tent we had sent up but no one was in them. I walked them in and The first doe and the giraffe followed me and grabbed some cots for them all. It took a few trips to get enough and I had them lay down. “I’ll be right outside if you need anything.” They thanked me and I sat down right out front of the tent with Murasame in my arms as I waited up hoping this would help them sleep earlier but I heard them talking but I ignored them.

Female group third person pov

All of the does and the solo giraffe talked away on their cots happy not to be sleeping on the ground.

“I didn’t know a male could be this nice did you know Fawn?”

Fawn moved her bright orange out of her face as she looked at Dyani the giraffe.

“Very few but they were bucks I’m not too sure what he is but he is much nicer. I for one think we stay with him as long as we can, he must have killed over a hundred bucks!”

They all nodded and Dyani spoke up.

“But, the question is how do we do that? This area is going to turn into a battlefield sooner or later.”

They all looked between one another then Fawn spoke up again.

“Why not ask if he has worked for us? This is an army camp something always needs to be done.”

The night was spent talking until they finally decided to just ask in the morning. They all closed their eyes and fell asleep.

The war starts
View Online

The Imperial arms

The war starts

Troy pov

Three days passed quickly and the trenches were dug in with wooden pallasite set up. Cannons were set ready to fire on the field and members of both armies were ready to defend the bridge to the last. I walked out looking at the bulls with their shields and long spears set up in the single opening with cover set up by my best gunners and two Gatling guns. They were protected by a shield wall quickly made. I had them make it so all our defenses were overlapping giving us the max offensive ability. Then I looked at the area they would charge us and saw the walls and large rocks I had the dragons in my army move to force them to break from there lines making it impossible to charge us head-on as well making it so the monsters couldn’t attack us all at once but one at a time. Adding to that was four more Gatling guns protected with powerful magic shields.

“Are you sure this will work?”

I looked at the minotaur general as he walked up behind me. “It should but where is the king?” He rolled his eyes then crossed his arms.

“He left saying when this fails it would be your fault.”

I smiled and turned all the way around. “But, when we win he’ll look like a coward scared of battle. Plus, your people would see it as a sign of weakness seeing that.”

“I know but he wouldn’t listen to me.”

I nodded then grabbed a shield and a spear and jumped down to the shield lines. The bulls made a spot for me as I started to hear the marching of troops. After twenty minutes they blew horns and we heard rushing hoofs. I ready my shield and spear the bull did as I said locking shields spears in the middle of each then I felt a shield press into my back. A few minutes later we heard the Gatling guns open up as they entered the first layer of the defenses then the second opened and then a monster riddled with bullets came running alone with two dead deer stuck to the beast by its hind claws. “BRACE!” They did and the monster slammed into us nearly knocking us down. The I and seven other bulls stabbed through the chest of the thing and killed then we started to march. As we slowly marched cutting down or killing any wounded deer or monster we found. I know I killed about fifty before we exited the second layer of the defenses. When we reached the first we stopped and watched as my riflemen and Gatling gunner were cutting deep into the line of deer trying to hide behind the dead monster or the pile of deer troops. “Line up and sealed the opening.” They did as I said and I jumped up onto the fortification and the commander smiled as he reported not wounded or KIA on this side. I jumped to the other side and was met with the same from Rudi and Brutal. Then with a smile, I grabbed our green flag then started to wave it with a lion on the other side did the same a few seconds late the cannons opened up. A minute later we heard the artillery open then we saw the streaks of smoke than a second blast making for all twenty guns opened up. The all twenty landed in the center of the larger army as the shells exploded taking a chunk of the center lines out. A horn was blown as the Gatlings were reloading as the deer army started to fall back then the cannon opened and with all the guns opening-up again cutting them down but the dozens and we cheered as they ran off some dragging wounded with them. I smiled then raised a hand, everyone, stopping as they looked at me. “Clear the dead they’ll be back once they regroup. I want this clear out in thirty now move!”

“Yes, sir!”

I smiled setting my gear down then jumped down into the field where they were coming to move the dead. I grabbed ahold of a dead guard then I heard the other start dragging the corpse and we pilled them making another layer of obstacles for them to break on. After another hour we heard the horn again this time we heard the roars of the monsters then the guns opened up as we started to march when the last pained roar was let out. We reached the first layer as a beast fell to the ground dead in front of us then I saw the deers marching in a tight line but it was clear they didn’t want to. I smiled then waved a spear they waved the flags then the cannons opened up again. The lines broke on the second volley and they started a messy charge and the Gatling guns and Rifle’s opened up another twenty-minute they retreated again. The same pattern repeated over and over each time they tried to break our defenses they themselves were broken. In the end, we hadn’t lost a single soldier and they had lost over eight thousand soldiers. As night fell we set up a guard rotation me and few of my officers taking the first rotation. An hour into the two-hour rotation

“My king the females would like to speak with you.”

I looked back down to Rudi as she ate on a piece of meat. “I’m off rotation in an hour.” She nodded then walked off as Brutal spoke up.

“You know, if I had the chance I’d so hit that so hard.”

I laughed as I looked at him then. “She’s may doing the hitting you know that?” We burst out laughing then I started a fire and went around starting fires for each two-man team. Once done our rotation was done and I walked back to the came as a group of bulls and lions walked out to take over. As I walked in Chrysalis walked over papers in hand then gave them to me.

“My changelings have gathers information about the wounded. Over five thousand are now unusable in battle so a third of their fighting force is gone. Our wounded are only a few hundred but no serious injuries. I smiled as I looked down at the papers with the numbers and the information from the enemy camp. “This is great work Chrysalis have your changelings keep looking for whatever they can but not too far. I won’t ask you to risk their lives for more than we need.”

“Right, now about the other humans. The girl is helping with the cooking while the man is busting wood and helping anywhere else need. Those two seem to have endless energy.”

I smiled as I gave her a quick half-hug making her cheeks turn bright green before I turned to head for the tent of the former slave girls. Dyani the giraffe sat out in front of the tent in front of her was a larger cooking pot and she looked to be cock a stew of some kind. She was wearing a large shirt with a tighter pair of jeans with a think coat on. I smiled as I sat down on a rock across from her and she smiled as she looked at me.

“Hello, Troy.”

I sat up then set the papers down on the ground as I looked at her the fire from under the pot letting me see her face as the sun started to set. “I heard you wanted to talk with me?” She nodded and stopped sturring the wooden spoon. She turned then yelled back into the tent.

“Fawn he’s here!”

A few seconds passed then Fawn the youngest doe walked out in a shirt and jeans with a small coat on. ‘Thank god the cows had clothes for all of them.’

“Hello Troy, how did the battle go?”

She sat down on the log with Dyani as I spoke up. “Much better than expected as we didn’t lose anyone. We also slaughter eight-thousand of their soldiers and wounded about five-thousand so a massive part of their army has been taken out of the fighting. I also have a plan for tonight but you don’t need to worry over that.” They nodded then Fawn spoke up.

“Well, we were hoping we could help around camp somehow. Maybe we could help with cooking or something.”

I looked at her for a few minutes and thought about it. I rubbed my chin then looked around trying to think of something. Then a thought hit me as I looked at the two. “Well, we could use so more nurses to help give water or change bandages. We didn’t have enough before the battle and now that, we have wounded were stretched way too thin.” They smiled then nodded their heads. I smiled and thanked them before I stood up. “Well, I guess I need to get moving on for now. Ladies have a nice night and please consider the nurse thing.”

“We will Troy.”

I smiled then kicked the papers back into the fire quickly burning them. I jogged off and straight for the tents housing the tigers of my army. I walked up to the tents and called out over them. “Hey, Sharpclaw I need you and your expertise!”

‘Master.”

I smiled as I turned around seeing the head of my tiger corp. He wasn’t wearing a shirt as normal with a pair of torn-up jeans and a thick leather belt.

“Ya boss?”

I smiled as I waved him over to the head tent and we walked in. He sat down on his cot and I leaned on a tent pole. “I know you and your tigers were upset you didn’t get to fight today. So, I want you and a dozen of your best fighters. Were going on a little raid of the enemy camp.” he gave me to toothy smiles as he stood up laughing as his fangs shinnied in the light of the lantern.

“So, what kind of raid?”

“Officers or generals as well as burning anything medical or explosive. Our aim will be to rack up as much damage and death as we can but we have to be stealthy about this.”

“My tigers and I are quite stealthy when we want to be. But, some of my tigers aren’t suited to this. Some were sold by the deers so if they go into the camp it would be troublesome.”

“Ok, gather as many as you can who we can count on not to lose it in the raid. I’ll give you two hours to gather your troops then meet me in front of the defense works.”

“Right boss.”

He smiled as he walked out of the tent and I followed then took off walking to my tent. I put Murasame back in its chest then grabbed the knife I got from Magma along with my throwing knives. I pulled the knife back out and looked at it. ‘I think I should go see her again.’ I smiled then sheathed the blade and walked over to the chest and opened it. I pulled out a few huge diamonds and a bag of rubies. I put them in my bag then started to jog down to the forge tent and after a few minutes I could hear the sound of hammering then I saw steam come out the top of the tent. I smiled as I walked into the tent and saw her working away on a long dagger. I saw her holding onto the hot metal as she hammered on the dagger I think and looked up at me.

“Troy?”

I smiled as I pulled out the gems and she smiled as she set her hammer down and waved me over to some chairs. We sat down and she took then gems and started to pop rubies into her mouth.

“Thanks, I haven’t had the chance to get something to eat.”

“You should take the rest of the night off then, I know you're here to work but you need to rest as well.” She smiled as she looked at me and sat the bag down.

“So, what kind of plan are you cooking up this time?”

I smiled as I leaned back in the seat. “Night raids, destroy as much as we can in multiple small fast attacks making so they get no real sleep only quick naps.” She smiled as she moved her top again.

“It’s a little small.”

I blushed a little then nodded my head and cleared my throat. “The cows sent some clothes maybe you could find something that will fit. They’re over by the supply tent so you’re free to get something.” She nodded as she started to chew on a large diamond. I stood up but she reached out and grabbed me before I could walk off. “Ya?”

‘I got something for you.”

She stood up and walked over to the armor sets she had. She grabbed a set of forearm guards and threw them over to me. I looked at them thinking this was leather or maybe thin metal. She walked over and helped me get them on. She lingered as she held onto my arm but then she let of my arm and I gave her a nod as I walked out. I walked to the fortifications and sat down on the top wall waiting for the tigers. I closed my eyes then I felt someone moving around coming up the wall. I threw my arm out grabbing the throat of someone and I opened my right eye. I looked into the blue eyes of a younger tiger her hair tied back with the hair itself in what I think was weaves. She had her chest wrapped around her chest with a necklace just below my hand. I looked lower and saw she was in a pair of yoga shorts and I let her throat go.

“Thanks.”

She moved onto the wall and sat down beside me two hunks of meat in hand.

“Here my king.”

I laughed as I pushed her hand back. “I’ve eaten you have the meat.” She smiled then started to eat and I started to talk. “You part of the raid team?” She ripped a chunk from meat from the bone. She nodded then swallowed the meat.

“Yes, Sharpclaw sent me to meet up with you and let you know he’s got twenty tigers ready and willing to charge with you.”

I smiled as I looked over the dark night as we waited for the others. I held my hand out and touched her shoulder and covered her in heat energy. She smiled as she leaned into my arm and I laughed as I rubbed her hand and I held my hand out. I made fire, ice, and lightning covered my hands. “I covered you and many others in this energy it helps. Fire is more than just destruction and death. It’’s creation and warmth, Ice is cold and will do the as fire but it also gives the land and the people time to rest in winter. Lighting power, and light as well as the ability to make both fire and ice with the power of electricity.”

“You humans are something else you know that?”

I laughed as I looked down at her then pushed her and punched her arm making her laugh. She smiled as she punched my arm as she leaned back pushing out her chest a little more. I smiled as I looked at her and she smiled as she looked back at me.

“See something you like my king?~”

I laughed a little then spoke. “Maybe, but call me Troy…”

“Agapi, Troy.”

I laughed a little as she looked annoyed.

“What?!”

I smiled as I looked at her. “I’m sorry but, Agapi in my homeland means love or to be loved but the goddess of love.”

“Goddess of love?”

“Her name was Aphrodite and she was a woman who loved all. Your name is a beautiful name I wish I had thought of it when my daughters were born.” She blushed as she looked away from me as I heard the others coming. “Come on.” I jumped over the wall doing a flip and she quickly followed doing the same making me laugh and she punched my arm again. I laughed as hip pumped her and she blushed as she looked at me. Sharpclaw laughed as he looked at us.

“The king seems to have a liking for the strips.”

I laughed as I looked at him. “Maybe a little.” She blushed harder as the other started to laugh and I rubbed her head. She claws at my arm and I jerked my arm back laughing. “Come on!” I took off running and I heard them quickly running behind me. Agapi ran up beside me then tried to claw me one last time. I jumped up into the trees and started jumping from tree to tree looking at them.

“How!?”

I smiled as I jumped harder breaking the tree in half as I landed beside them. Agapi smirked then dropped to all fours and took off way ahead of us. “Oh hell yes!” I started to run faster and then others quickly started to run after us. I caught with her quick enough and even overtook her. We when back and forth as we ran up until we got close to the enemy camp. I grabbed her before she could run into the clearing out in front of it even if she would still be in the dark. She was heaving and sweating I was as well but near as much as she was. I pulled out a gallon of water then set her down then sat another gallon out. They all thanked me then shared the water out as I drew the plan on the stone wall with my ice. Once they were rehydrated I started to explain. “We’ll break up into three teams each with a job. Sharpclaw will lead the slash team their job will be to sneak in and kill officers and steal plans and any paperwork you can find. Then Agapi and five others will burn ned medical supplies and food stores. Then I and the last five tigers will aim for the armory and any magic items they may have. When we are done we meet back up here.” I looked at them and then nodded and Claw took ten tigers. I gave her all exploding fire crystals before I took off with my five and Agapi took her five. We quickly killed the guards in front of the east entrance then we started heading in killing by snapping necks and grabbed cans of lantern fuel as we ran around.

“My king.”

I looked back at the youngest tiger and heard the talking. We ducked into a tent and found some wounded and we quickly killed them before they could call out. The troops quickly moved off and we left the tent and moved around and found the armory tent. We set up the exploding fire crystals all around. I sent them out then I cracked two and I quickly ran out a few seconds later the crystals blew and we were well out of the camp. “MOVE!” We rushed into the forest and quickly rushed to the meetup place. Soon we all reached the area the others quickly We took a headcount and all of us were counted for. And I noticed Sharpclaw had a spiked mace in hand with a large bag on his side.

“I see you have a Mace for your owe collection.”

He smiled then held it out to me.

“No, I stole it from the field commander of the army and this.”

He pulled the bag off his side then threw it over. I caught it then opened it and saw the head of the prince. I laughed as I looked at the head and then back at him. “You’ve all earned a reward for your actions tonight. When we get home all of you will be granted the right to a custom made weapon for your size and fighting style. But, as of this moment, I’m going to rub your flawless victory into the face of that bull.” My words seemed to surprise them as I threw the bag over my shoulder.

“Wait!”

I stopped and looked back at Agapi as she looked at me. “What?”

“Why did you call this your victory?’

I smiled as I turned to face them. “I didn’t win this battle you and your brother and sisters did on the battlefield. I will not take that from all of them by calling it our victory.” They looked shocked and I patted her shoulder then I started to walk. “Come on, we’ve got a king to disgrace and maybe turn the noble to our side.” They started to follow me and we made it back and I froze the head to keep it fresh for the morning. I laid down in my cot and closed my eyes slowly fall asleep but snapped back awake when I hear the paper I sat in front of the flap door. I jumped up a knife in hand and saw Magma standing in the flap fear in her eyes. “Fucking hell Magma?” I stopped when I saw she was in a pair of shorts with a bikini top.

“I came to thank you for getting these clothes. I love this cotton top bikini is so much nicer than a metal one.”

I smiled as I sat up on the cot and patted the spot beside me. With a smiled she walked in then sat down beside me then leaned into my side. I smiled not minding the contact then wrapped an arm around her. She was still warm from her internal fire but her body seemed nerves. “What’s wrong?” She rubbed her arm as she rested her head on my shoulder.

“I’m just tired is all and my nerves are a little jumpy. Some of the male dragons tried to get hands when my back was turned and I hit him with a hammer. His friends promise to get even with me.”

I smiled as I looked at her then stood up and pushed her down before sitting down on the ground. “Then sleep here no one has enough in them to try hurt you with me this close.” She smiled as she looked back down at me then aid down on the cot and I grabbed the blanket from then covered her up and she thanked me as I sat back down.

“Good night Troy.”

“Night Magma.”

I smiled as I closed my eyes knife in hand as I leaned on the cot.

Next morning Brutal pov

I walked down the streets of the capital city of the minotaur kingdom. The deer war camp was gone, the army was broken and on the run. Our dragons and griffins were chasing them but air cutting them as they ran. Troy’s tactics were brutal and bloody but it showed he could crush anything they could throw at him.

“Hey, Brutal you ok?”

I looked at Agapi as we walked up to the castle. “Ya, sub-commander, Just a few things on my mind is all. Our king is the main point of my thoughts. As many of us know he’s a skills warrior with a great amount of combat experience and a tactical genius. I mean the walls and the fortifications he came up with.”

“I didn’t come up with those Brutal.”

We all looked at Troy as we walked down the streets the bag and Mace on his back.

“I took it from an ancient army well before my time from a country called England. The walls formed a v making them fall into a choke point letting us drop the hammer. The walls in the center are for breaking up a charging army or cavalry. It making it all but impossible for an overwhelming number to overrun the lines without taking massive losses. It was the best thing I could dig up to use in the area since we were fighting in a flatland. We could have also set up a defense on the bridge but that is much riskier.”

“How so?”

He stopped then turned to face me a smirk on his face.

“For one the monsters could force their way through or if they black powder they could have blown the bridge forcing us back.”

I nodded as I looked at him and he laughed as he turned back around. “Next time I think we should make some iron grenades.”

We all looked at one another then back to him as he walked ahead of us. “Wait up for buck’s sake!” We started to run after him as he walked up to the gates of the castle. The guards who stood at the sides moved aside as he pulled out a note from the general. They quickly moved aside and we followed him inside. Sharpclaw, Agapi and I rushed in close behind as the guards nodded to us.

“You guys go and see if you can find the smiths. We need more metal and tools for magma and the other smiths.”

I nodded then I waved at them. “Let’s go!” As we walked away I pulled out a piece of paper and looked at the numbers. ‘The count of bulls coming with us is over three thousand.’

Troy pov

I walked into the main hall of the castle and heard yelling. I hurried up to the throne room and saw well-dressed bulls and cows in and out of the room. I walked up behind someone then and I put a hand on the shoulder of an older cow. She was wearing a long black dress with a necklace made of gold with rubies around her neck. “Um, miss?” She looked back at me and her face turned from anger to joy.

“King Troy!”

The yelling stopped and everyone looked back at me. They all looked at me and I waved as I looked down at the cows and bulls. “I bring good news for everyone.” They quickly let me in and I walked up to the royal family. The king with a face of rage looked down at me with the queen looking at me with a smile. This time I stopped to look at her. She was a large cow with a full brown coat with long dark chestnut-colored hair with orange eyes. She was wearing a necklace with a locket on a black bead with a belt on her right arm. She had large wrist bands with fur going back on her forearm with a large leather guardable with what looked like a thick cotton top. She had on a long skirt with an open side with a small side bag.

‘I’m going to hit that before I leave this place.’ I smiled as I threw then back over my shoulder as I looked at the two of them. “The deer army has been smashed and is on the retreat. We also don’t have to worry about the army coming back.” I opened the bag then pulled out both the head and spiked mace. They looked at me shocked as I looked at them. “All their nobles are dead, the field commander is dead, and some of my tigers took the prince’s head as you can see. We destroyed more than half the army wounded and were attacking them as they retreat.” I smiled as I put them back in the bag then threw it at his hoofs hitting them and I was going to make this a deep wound. “Of and your general and I had a chat. He told me you swear we would all die following me but I didn’t lose a single soldier sure we had wounded but not KIA. Killed in action if you need to know the meaning. How many died when you were leading the battle?” His face was blood red as he looked at me then grabbed his battleax.

“You!”

I jumped into his face backing him stop dead before he could stand or swing. I grabbed his throat then knocked his crown off. “I know full well what I’m doing but we both know you’ll do nothing. You’re a coward who ran from the battle and left your soldiers for dead. So are even leaving with us not wanting to serve this kingdom anymore I think the count was over three thousand.” The room was in stunned silence then someone behind us cleared their throat. I let him go then turned and saw a younger cow but she was much different looking. Her body was much smaller but her build was lean and her hands were almost claw-like. She was a full black coat with for horns on her head with tattoos on her face and shoulders and the tops of her arms going to the top of her forearms. She had on a purple top and skirt with matching gloves.

“Yes, miss?” I kicked the king hard in the gut when I heard him stand then I heard his weapon drop. He dropped to a knee then I wrapped one around his throat and the other around and locked him in a choke started to choke him as he tried to free himself. “Do you need anything?” He thrashed as some of the nobles started to laugh a little.

“I was wondering if I could come along too.”

Another noble and older bull spoke up and I noticed he had an ax as a walking stick.

“Me as well.”

He suddenly started to thrush more and I had it with it. I tightened as hard as I could without killing him. He stopped and I dropped him to the ground out cold. I sat down on the steps and smiled as I looked at the two of them. “You well to come with but we’ve moved the capital so we can offer much in homes.” The two laughed as they spoke up.

“Aella sweetie a map please.”

The younger cow pulled a map out from a bag beside then wall. She held it out to him and he took it and I stood up then walked over to him. He pointed to a large part of the northern territory of the kingdom.

“This is mine and Aella’s territory and were boarder nobles.”

I raised a hand and they looked at me. “I will not be taking this type of action Sir. Your part of this kingdom so you as well as miss Aella here. But, your free to come to my court in Equestria if the two of you would like.” They smiled then the queen stood and spoke.

“Ok, we need the throne room cleared and the king needs to be taken to the master room and let him rest.”

The nobles nodded then started to leave and the guards quickly took him off while I stayed behind with the queen and myself were left in the throne room with her privet guard. I laughed as I crossed my arms as I looked at the queen. “So?”

“Would you like some wine?”

“Not a drinker and nothing fancy like that anyways.” She smiled as she looked down at me then walked down to me and I saw I stood seven inches taller than her.

“Well can I temp you with a mug of cider?”

I laughed as I looked down at her then put a hand on her head and messed with her hair a little. She blushed a little and took my hand off her head. “We as tempting as that is I don’t think it’s the best idea right now. The army may be gone but there may be a few hanging around here. I also need to help my troops with the hunt for them.” She smiled as she looked up at me then waved her guard’s way. They bowed then walked out of the throne room closing the doors behind them. I laughed as I walked back over to the door.

“I’ll be tagging along.”

I turned back to face her and she smiled as she put her fist up and a light glow formed around them.

“I may be in my early thirties but I was a gold-ranked adventure before I was married to that ‘little’ bull.”

She made a small gap with her hands with only nine inches long. I covered my mouth and laughed a little as she laughed a little more. I punched her shoulder and she smiled then punched mine. I rubbed my shoulder and waved for her to follow. “Fine but you’ll need to stick close so we don’t get separated ok?” She smiled then we walked out of the throne room. We walked down the hall and she spoke up again.

“So where is your homeland?”

I put my hands in my pockets as I walked beside her. “I’m sick of dealing with my past and my homeland is a place that is a damn death hole.” She nodded then I stopped and looked down at her. “Before I forget I need to pay my respects to the fallen please get me a sword, Mace and battleax. As well as two flag poles with your flag and mine.” She looked at me confused as she seemed to be thinking it over.

“Why do you want these items?”

I smiled as I looked at him. “As I said, I’m going to by my respects and I’m going to do it my way.” She nodded then she waved over a few guards. They walked over and asked then for what I wanted. They bowed then walked off and I looked down at her. We started to walk again and as she smiled up at me.

“So, why didn’t you ask my name?”

I smiled down at her and she smiled back up back at me. “Well, I was waiting for it to come up on its own. But, something about you is a little scary.” She laughed into her hand as she looked up at me.

“Well here, my name is Isa.”

I smiled as I looked down at her. “Uh, a fitting name in my home it means strength.” She laughed as she punched my arm again. “Haha, you know you remind me of an old dear friend. Her name was Leone and she was a hell of a fist-fighter and I would go as far as to say she may have even been better than me.” She burst out laughing and a few maids did as well. I looked around confused and she raised a hand as she looked up at me.

“S-sorry, it’s just not bull would ever admit a cow was better at something but fighting is something they’d never admit to.”

I rolled my eyes as she laughed, even more having had enough I picked her up and threw her over my shoulder. I held her legs as all the laughing stopped as I started to walk. “You can't talk or walk then I’ll just carry you there.”

“B-BUT!”

“I’ll kick the ass of anyone who gives you trouble about this.” I turned my head and saw the bright red face of Isa. I smiled back at her and she pointed down with her face red as a cherry.

“Put. Me. Down!”

I laughed as I smiled then did as she asked and she quickly fixed her clothes then started to walk away. I walked up beside her and she started to walk faster I just kept pace without trying. “Oh come on, you should have seen that coming seeing how I came in with a freaking head in a bag. Besides, I’m no noble I’ll a warrior breed for war.” That stopped her and she looked at me.

“What?”

I stopped and realized I fucked up. “Crap.” She looked at me eyes narrowed as she walked up to me and I backed up some. I put my hands up as I looked at her. “Now look, queen Isa I know I may have crossed a line so sorry I’ll just leave you alone.” I turned and was about to run off she grabbed the back of my shirt.

“Now hold on, what were you talking!?”

I looked back at her then sighed as I looked down at her. “Well shit, I guess I have to tell you about my homeland now,” I told her everything I have with everyone else and her face very quickly filled with horror as I explained everything I had the others. When it was over she looked up at me and the horror in her eyes told me all I need to know. “I’ll be on my way maybe you should go and fin…” I tried to leave but she grabbed my shoulder then spun me back around.

“How old are you?”

“Nineteen.”

She let go of me and I turned away from her. ‘Forget about hitting that I’m going to go find someone else.’ I started to walk down the hall and she spoke up one last time.

“Do you feel as if some your age can truly hold command of the army you now leade?”

I nodded as I looked at her then put my hands in my pocket. “Yes, I can handle this. I was fourteen when I first joined up with the revolution.” I balled my fist as I started to walk again. “Sent the items to the front gate and I still need to pay respect to them.” I walked off and up to the gate where the others were waiting. They seemed to noticed I looked pissed and didn’t question me as I leaned on the side of the gate. “ The stuff?”

“Already heading for the camp before we move out to the griffin empire.”

Agapi reached out to touch me but I glared at her and she jerked her arm back. Brutal grabbed her shoulder having seen me like this. They took a few steps back and I could hear them.

“Don’t mind him, I’ve noticed that sometimes he has a hard time with things. Something or something someone says seems to trigger something in him. I think it was to do with his past but I’m not sure.”

“Um, King Troy?”

I turned and saw a younger bull in armor with the weapons and flags I wanted. I took them then walked off to the battlefield where many of the dead were still being taken off to be buried. I walked up to the battlefield and some of the soldiers moving the bodies were watching me as I walked to the center of the field. I kneeled down on my knees and pulled out a clean cloth then wiped down the blade making sure they were clean. When the Mace was polished I then sat them all of the ground then grabbed a busted shield then used it to made a large mound of dirt. Soldier gathered around and some even grabbed stuff to help but didn’t know what I was doing.” When the mound was about four feet high and three feet wide. I stood and threw the shield to the side then grabbed the flags and stabbed them into the center of the mound and tied them together then grabbed the sword.

“Um, King Troy?”

I looked back to a bull as he held a part of another shield. “I’m paying respect to the fallen the way my people honor fallen warriors.”

“Why the weapons then?”

I smiled as I stabbed the sword in front of their flag. “The sword the sign of honor and loyalty to those they loved.” I grabbed then mace then forced the handle into the ground. “The mace a sign of will and strength to overcome any foe.” Then I grabbed the battleax then finished making a triangle and took a step back. “A battleax, The sign of nobility and greatness of the fallen. With these weapons, I honor your acts here and hope and pray all you’re next life are as joyed filled as your old her honorable has this one ended.” I bowed my head spoke a few words in my native language then turned and started to walk over to a cart. “Now. let’s go to work the fallen need to be buried.” As a few hours passed many more soldiers and families came to help. Many of them helped us and cried over fallen family members and to my shock, many started to place weapons on and around the mound we had made. A few more hours passed until we called it a night much to everyone’s sorrow. We hadn’t finished burying everyone yet. I left for the camp to get some food. ‘Life can’t be worst than at this moment.’

farm girls
View Online

The Imperial arms

farm girls

Troy pov

“King Troy a word!”

I looked over to the open flap of the war tent and I saw the queen Isa and two of her guards behind her. I waved my captains out then I looked at her as they closed the flaps. I sat back on the table as she glared up at me. “What?” She stomped up to me with a glare on her face.

“What are you thinking!? More than half of our whole army is ready to follow you and your army!”

I closed a book as I looked at her. “I didn’t ask them to come and as far as I knew only three-thousand were willing to come with us. When did this happen, Queen Isa?” She seemed to calm down a little as she looked at me.”

“Well, you don’t seem to be lying. I have a talent for seeing through lies.”

I nodded then sat my book down on the table. “How many are wanting to come?” She frowned as she looked at me.

“About eight thousand.”

I sighed then rubbed my eyes as I looked at her. “We don’t have the mains to handle this.” She nodded but then a smile formed on her face.

“I’ll see to it an extra supply train will be set up. I’m not happy about this but if they follow I won’t see them hungry.”

I nodded and she waved to her guards and they bowed then walked out of the tent. She smiled at me then pointed to her ears. I smiled as I nodded at her. “Yes, the tent has a soundproof spell on it. You can also lock the flaps by putting a hand in the center of them then turn it to the right then to the left to unlock it.” She nodded then walked over and did as I said. Then the flaps turned red and the lower parts to the ground did the same so the rent wouldn’t be moved.

“Now, we need to talk about what you talked about the other day.”

I crossed my arms as I looked at her then sighed as I looked at her. “So, are you going to tear into me about my heritage too?” She nodded her head as she looked up at me then rubbed her arm as she looked down to the ground.

“No, I think I reacted in the wrong way after hearing all that. I overstepped with my words and I was scared I offered you with my words.” I nodded my head as I looked at her then leaned back on the table. “Please, by far your words were the most harmful I’ve ever heard.” She looked at me with pity by I waved a hand. “Look were not moving out for a few more days so do whatever you need to.” She opened her mouth to say something else and but stopped when I locked eyes with her. She turned then unlocked the flaps and walked out ears back on her head. I stood and turned then put my hands on the table. ‘Ya, she knows I’m pissed.’

“Boss?”

I turned and saw Shrapclaw standing behind me. I smiled as I turned and cracked my knuckles as I walked over to the weapons table. “Don’t worry about me Claw, I’m going hunting for some meat.” I put two quivers on my side then grabbed my metal bow.

“I’ll get a guard unit ready.”

I looked back at him then nodded my head as I looked at him. “No, any big game would run when a large group cames around. He looked at me for a second then sighed as he looked at me.

“If the queens or the offices hear about this then it’s going to be trouble.”

I laughed a little then I patted his shoulder as I walked out then jumped off to the forest and farmland. I landed then started to ran through trees and jumped around watching for any large beast. Then I saw something moving towards an open area and I jumped at the figure and landed on a branch where I saw it last. I heard breath then I shadow shot out at me. I jumped back landing on the ground then looked up at the tree. A cat-like woman stood on the branch I was standing on not a second ago. She was a large woman with a well-toned body. A nice six-pack with a nice set of double c cup and was wearing a black tank top with long black hair and blue glowing eyes. She was wearing bandages around her forearms and side hip armor.

“Your battle instincts are very good.”

I smiled as I hooked the bow to the back of my belt and punched my fist together as I looked at her. “Yep, now you going to try or?” She smiled as she jumped down and crossed her arms under her breast.

“Or nothing, I thought you were one of the deer assassins who were lurking around before the battles the other day.”

I laughed as I lowered my fist and crossed my arms as I looked at her. “Well, I’m sorry about that, I guess you could say it was our fault for destroying the war camp.” She smiled a little then walked over and started to look up and down me. I noticed darker spots on her fur on her shoulder and chest. “A snow leopard?” She looked at me surprise on her face.

“You noticed? Most think I’m a mountain lion.”

I laughed a little then pointed to the faint spots. “If you’re trying to hide your spots your make up is coming off.” She laughed into her hand then pulled out a small can then opened it then got out some grey stuff. “Um?” She looked at me then her face flushed a little then turned.

“S-sorry, I’m used to just being around my sister.”

I laughed and turned my head as I looked around. “Ah, well that aside what are you doing out here?”

“Looking for any big game. Our meal supply is empty and we need more. My sister doesn’t like to hunt so I do it after we moved down from the mountains after we lost our father.”

“Tell you what we’ll help each other miss?”

“No miss and its Aura and if we get anything I’ll have my sister Flora cook us a meal.”

“Ok, but what do we have to hurt around here?”

“Elk, bear, huge boars and if your brave gators in so swamps..”

I nodded as I looked at her then I waved her on. “Your land your call.” She smiled as she looked at me then extend her claws.

“Elk and maybe some bear meat too.”

I smiled then waved her she took off running then I ran up beside her. “So, why so trusting?” She smiled at me as she ran.

“I like to give someone the benefit at first so if someone does something stupid then I can kill them without regrets. I burst out laughing as I looked at her and she laughed as well. Then we stopped and I pulled out my long knife. I tossed it to her and she nodded and we jumped into the trees and keep going higher and higher. We stopped on a large tree overlooking a large clearing. I looked down at these monstrous large Elk. At the tip of the horns, they seemed to be nearly sixteen feet tall. “How heavy are those things?”

“Well, these are what the diamond dogs call mountain elk since the magic in this area makes them grow so big. As for weight, I think the heaviest I’ve heard of was over a tone.” I nodded then looked at a smaller bull near the edge of the clearing. I stood all the way up and tied the bow to my belt before I looked down at Aura. “Give me five minutes then come down to help my gut this thing.” I jumped off the branch and she yelled as I fell towards the young bull. I slammed into the ground beside him and he jumped back up on his hind hoofs. I jumped up out of the dust cloud and grabbed his throat and one of the horns. I threw my weight to the side taking him down to the ground but he was fighting like crazy kicking and screaming an ungodly screech. I locked my legs around his neck and grabbed both horns. I felt my bow and knife belt fly off as I fought with this guy. "Thanks for the meat!" I turned the head as fast as I could and snap its neck with a loud crack. He kicked his legs for a minute then stopped as Aura jumped down from a tree. She looked at me with shock on her face as I stood up. I dusted off my pants as She walked up and looked at the Elk.

“By the stars, you broke, it’s neck with your bare hands.”

I nodded as I picked my bow off the ground then my knife belt and tied it back around my waist.

“I’ve never got this much meat in one go.”

I looked at her as I retied the bow to the back of my belt. “Well, that’s good. Now, where can I find a bear?” She smiled as she leaned down then started to cut into the chest and started to drag the blade down.

“One will come to us, wherein their hunting ground.”

I nodded as I started to help her gut this thing and about twenty minutes I hear loud stomping. I stood up and saw a massive large white bear towering over me on all four. This thing was covered in scars with massive metal like claws and long white fangs with dry blood on its jaw and chest. I smiled as I pulled out four of my throwing knives as I looked at him.

“You’re going to fight it!?”

“I’m going to turn him into a rug!” I took off at a run two knives in my mouth as charged the beast. I turned the two knifed ready to stab down when I get close. I dropped to the ground and slide under then thing and stabbed both blades into the right knee focusing it to buckle under its own weight. I grabbed the other leg then pulled out another knife from my mouth. I stabbed the center of the second leg hind legs fully dropping it as I flew back from the beast. I landed and took out my last knife as it tried to stand back up but it buckled again. I jumped onto it’s back and it spun and tried to crush me but I spun to the side then stabbed the top spinal cord. He slammed down died as the elk. I ripped the blades out and looked over to a shocked Arua. I smiled as I turned the bear up onto its side. I pulled out a large knife from my bag then started to gut the bear.

“Your incredible.”

I smiled as I heard Arua my ego getting yet another boost. I cut the stomach opened then pulled everything out and set the heart aside.

“Why are you keeping the heart?”

I started to skin the bear as I explained. “It’s a tradition that many hunters chose to honor in my homeland. Plus. it shows respect to the spirit of the animal.” She stopped talking and I started to skin the bear. It took an hour for me to skin it and I looked back and she had nearly skinned the whole elk and I smiled as I started cutting off the meat.

“Just cut off the legs and back straps.”

“You sure?”

“Ya.”

I nodded then did as she asked and I cut the legs off then cut the back straps all the way down. It was well near sunset as we left with well over nine hundred pounds of good meat. I looked at the sky and pulled out a communication crystal from my pocket. I rubbed it and it gave off a bright blue glow. “Brutal you there?” A few seconds later his voice came back over.

“Ya?”

“I’ll be back late so have everyone ready to move out tomorrow evening,”

“You got it, Troy.”

I smiled as I put the crystal away then looked at Aura. She smiled as she struggled to pull the meat she had on the elk skin. I smirked as I stopped then grabbed the skin just under her hand. I grounded as I started to drag both skins.

“H-hey!”

“I got it just to lead the way.” She nodded then quickly walked ahead of me and I started to walk quickly behind her. After a few more minutes we walked up to a small farm with a light on in a run-down barn.

“Hey, Flora!”

Arua yelled and she ran up to the large barn door. I dragged up the meat as she pulled both doors open for me. And I saw a large female diamond dog wearing a pair of tight shorts with a bikini with a pattern I’d seen applejack wearing. I think it was called flannel but she only had it as a bikini bearly holding back what must be e cup breast. She was a beautiful dog with golden fur and a head full of hair with bright green eyes.

“Hey, sis… who is this?”

I smiled as I let go of the skins and waved at her as. Arua smiled as she walked over and grabbed the front of my belt and pulled.

“Troy and tonight I’m going to have fun.”

“Um?”

“Not a word seeing you take down the biggest monster of these country has got my blood hot.” I grab her forearm then pull her hand off my belt. “Well, I have a say in that and I don’t know you very well so maybe next time.” She looked annoyed but smiled then grabbed my junk I jumped then slapped her hand away.

‘Master I don’t think no is a word she knows.’

With a blush, I turned and walked out of the barn. “I’ll wait out here if you’re going to cook some of the meat.” I walked out and over to a woodpile in front of a road in front of the farm. I sat on the cutting block and sat in the cold air.

“Hey.”

I turned my head and saw Flora a small blanket over her. I stood up and she had to look up to me. I was a good thirteen inches taller than her. She was at most five-foot-four making her just a little shorter than Applebloom. I smiled down at her and she smiled back up at me. “Thank you, and I hope you don’t mind me taking the skin of the bear.”

“That’s more than fine…”

Three long and loud howls came from not too far. Flora looked scared for her life and I smiled down at her. “Let get you back inside of the barn and I’ll see what we can do about diner.” She smiled and we walked back to the barn and walked in. Now with a few lanterns on, I can see there were tons of holes in the walls and I could quickly feel the wind coming in. They had two small rooms in the back which looked like they had a little work done on them. I saw Arua had pulled all the meat in and was cutting up some. She had changed into a part of one of the shoulders. I walked over to the wall then put a hand on the wall. “Let’s see what I can do about this.” I sent a waved of ice energy out over the barn and every open spot in the wood filled with ice. It traveled all over the barn then the wind stopped with heat from the fire. I nodded at the stunned look on their faces when I saw down and grabbed a few chunks of meat from the elk and bear. I froze them solid and then tied the bearskin around it then froze that closed. “You two can keep everything else and I’ll have someone come to fix this place up. You could get sick living in a barn-like this.” They looked down then I realized what I said. “I’m... sorry I didn’t mean to make it sound like that,” Flora spoke up and sounded sad.

“No, it’s fine. We know what it meant when we left our father’s home but we couldn’t take the fighting anymore. We found this barn last year and well it’s been home.”

I nodded as I looked at them threw the meat on a grill. I sat down and put my back on the wall then let my body relax. ‘Those must be some big wolfs to make those howls. Maybe I should get another wolf puppy while I’m here.’ I closed my eyes and listened to the sounds of them talking and the sound of the siling meat. I felt one of them sit down beside me. I felt her shaking and I opened my right eye seeing Flora shacking clearly still cold. I smiled as I pulled the cloak off my body then wrapped it around her my heat energy quickly helping her. She smiled as she pulled it tighter to her body as she leaned back into the wall. I smiled then stood up and walked over to the grill. Arua had three nice stacks cooking with something wrapped in time folly. “So what’s cooking up?”

“Potatoes and Elk stacks.”

“Sound good.” Arua smiled then slapped her tail on my chest. I rolled my eye and seeing she wanted to play that game I played back in kind. I smacked her ass and all her fur shoot straight out with a blush on her face she turned and faced me with her claws out. I smiled as I looked down at her. “Play that game I’ll playback.” She huffed as she crossed her arms then smiled as she looked up at me.

“I think well get along very well.”

I smiled then crossed my arms as I looked at her then a thought hit me. “Say you two want to come along with me?” She raised an eyebrow as she looked at me.

“Where exactly?”

“My army is marching to griffin stone and we could use more nurses to help with the wounded.” She looked at me for a second then a scared look formed on her face.

“Are you an army officer?”

I laughed as I crossed my arm then nodded. “No, I’m the king commanding the now allied army.” She looked up at me frozen and I smiled as I leaned down to her face. “I also gave fair pay to anyone who works in my army. And, If you’d like I could have some better land and farm tools sent to you two.” She snapped out of it then frowned as she looked at me.

“What do you want for that?”

I smiled as I stood back up. “Join as a nurse and once it’s over you come home and I’ll have the royal family deal with everything else.” She nodded then sighed as she took both a stack and potto off the grill. She wrapped them in some more tin folly then held them out to me.

“We’ll talk about this, for now, have a good night.”

With a smile, I nodded then grabbed my meat and fur then walked out Flora keeping my cloak with a smile on her face as she waved me off. The walk back was nice and I noticed I was being followed as I walked but they backed off once I walked close to the camp. I set the stuff down then turned around and saw eyes. I opened the folly and took a bit of stack and spoke.“So, we going to do this or not?” I heard a laugh then claw jumped down from the trees.

“Sorry boss, we got a rush of deer troops while you were out.”

“And?”

“No wounded or casualties.”

“Any survivors on their side?”

“No sir we whipped them out after they tried to drag off a few female members of the second rifle battalion.”

I nodded then the other tigers came out then I unfroze the meat then took the skin then refroze it. Theirs well over four hundred pounds of bear and elk meat.” They smiled as they snacked it and took off running. “Make sure theirs enough for everyone one who wants some!”

“I’ll make sure of that Boss.”

Claw raced off after them and I laughed then lifted the skin over my shoulder. I walked but in to came and everyone was lining up at many of the mess hall tents getting some food. I walked passed them all and up to my tent, I walked into and stopped seeing a death mach staring match between Magma, Isa and Crhysails. “Um?” they all looked at me clearly annoyed. I blinked then took off. “Nope!”

seige plans clop
View Online

The Imperial arms

seige plans clop

Troy pov

I walked alongside my troops with Isa and Chrysalis, both not happy. Isa was going on the march since the nobles refused to fund the army if he or the prince led their army. They would not have a coward or the son of a known coward to be the leader, but Isa was a known fighter who never turned her back on the field. Then to the noble's joy, she handed me the central command, and she took the sub-command. Chrysalis, for her part, had her changeling scouting ahead with my dragons and griffons.

"So, when will we stop to make camp?"

I looked at Isa, and she looked back at me. "Two hours before night, but I have to ask. Why did you bring a whole bedroom with you?" She frowned as she crossed her arms.

"I haven't slept on a cot or the ground in nearly eighteen years, and I'm not doing it again now."

I rolled my eyes then walked ahead of the two.

"MY KING!"

I looked up and saw a dragon flying down to me. He landed then dropped to a knee.

"My king, we have discovered the deers have set up multiple layers of defense. Mostly walls and trenches we think they’re trying to copy the tactics we used, but we saw no signs of cannons or rifles. The griffon army is over a mile from their lines. The others have stayed behind to have an area set up for us to make camp."

I nodded, then he stood back up. "I know you raced here, and I'm grateful for that. There are supply wagons near the center of the march. Go get yourself a meal and a mug of cider or maybe some of the crystal water you guy asked for." He smiled as he started to walk to the middle of the slowly marching rank and file. I raised a hand, then the ranks and field stopped as officers called for them to a full holt. "Break for mass time! Rotate guards as you eat!"

"YES, SIR!"

I smiled as I watched them all split up by units and squads. I crossed my arms as I watched them. Isa and Chrysalis walked off to get some food, but I waited. When all of them had gotten their food and drinks, I got my own. I jumped up into a tree and watched over everyone as they sat around eating.

"Eating alone again?"

I looked to the side as Agapi pulled herself up beside me. She was struggling with one arm as she tried to steady herself. I grabbed her shoulder as I took a bite out of the meat I had.

"Thanks."

I smiled as she moved a little closer, and to help her, I put my hand on the branch and made a block of ice under her. She smiled as she sat more comfortably next to me. She smiled as she started to eat her meat as she looked out over the troops. I looked at her, and she was a gorgeous tiger, and I loved her blue eyes. She turned to look at me as I looked at her out of the corner of my eye.

"What?"

I smiled as I nodded my head, then finished my meal. "Nothing, just a thought is all."

She laughed a little before we started to eat again. Agapi finished first then dropped the bone under us, which I glared at her.

"What?"

"When we get down to the ground, pick that up."

She rolled her eyes but smiled as she crossed her legs as she looked at me.

"Ok Troy, but you'll have to give me something.~"

I laughed, then covered my right hand in the cold, then ran it up her back, making her shack from the sudden cold in this heat. She blushed a little then shoved me hard. I fell out of the tree and landed on my head violently making my body shake as I rolled a few times then landed on my back, looking up at Agapi, who looked down at me worried as others ran up to me. I smirked as I locked eyes with Agapi then smiled as I looked at her. "I do like that spirit of yours, Agapi, but please don't do that again." I sat up a few of the doe nurse came over to cheek my head. Flown was the head nurse of the camp; had me sit in front of her so she could look over the back of my head.

"Well, it looks like your fine, but please don't push it too much."

"Ok." I stood back up, and everyone walked off. Then I noticed Isa and Chryails giving Agapi glares. I jumped back up and sat with my back on the tree. I rested into the spot then closed my eyes, wanting to relax some with one leg off the side of the branch.

"HEY!"

I opened my right eye and as Isa looked up at me. "Ya?" She punched my foot as she looked up at me.

"What is your problem!? She just threw you out of a tree, and you landed on your head!"

I shrugged my shoulders then put my hands behind my head. "I've been thrown from a mountain, so a small fall like that is nothing." She looked at me shocked as I started to swing my foot. The weight of my boot pulled them down a little. I closed my eye then I heard her talk.

"Ok."

I smiled then jumped when weight slammed down into my lap. I grabbed the tree as my eyes snapped open and Magma was sitting on my lap with two apple-sized rubies in her hands. I felt my eye twitch as I looked at her. She smiled back down at me then moved a little on my lap. I blushed then frowned. "Get. OFF!" She smiled as she moved some more.

"Is something starting to poke me?~"

I grabbed her shirt and bra then jerked her back, holding her in the air. I dropped her to the ground, then covered my body in a bright blue glow, and from the look of the others, they got cold quickly. Agapi jumped down, then they all took off all of them, seeing I was starting to get pissed. After a little while, we started the march again.

Four hours later, Isa pov.

I walked through the griffon camp, looking for Troy or Chrysalis. We had gotten split up, and I was lost.

"Isa!"

I stopped and turned, seeing Troy walking up to me with his new black cloak on. He walked up to me, and I smiled up at him.

"Good to see, I found you first. Chrys is heading back to our camp, so we should get going as well."

I nodded, then we started to walk griffons, making way for us. "So, is the griffon king going to listen, or his he going to act as my fool of a husband did?" He laughed, then nodded his head.

"No, they're going to listen after hearing how fast we crushed the deer army after I was given command." With a smile, I looked up at him as we walked. Sure he wasn't a bull, but he was loyal to a fault when it came to his troops. 'Maybe I was worrying too much about leaving our troops with him alone.' As I walked, he raised his arms stretching them out, and I saw he had two swords strapped to his side with a few knives on his waist with two more over his chest. 'He's armed to the teeth more than likely seen just these.' We walked out of the Griffon camp into the open area between our two camps.

"Say Isa, and I have a question."

I looked at him as we walked into the darkness of the night just outside of the light of the camp.

"Yes?"

"You didn't want to marry the king, did you?"

I only nodded then he spoke up with a soft tone.

"I see the prince?"

I rubbed my arm as I walked and spoke quietly. "Not my choice, he wanted a son and nobles wanted a strong prince for the throne. My family always had sons, and I was one of the greatest adventures in the country at the time." He was quiet as he walked, then he put a hand on my shoulder.

"You could leave, and you know, we're in a different country, and I would be willing to offer you sanctuary in Equestria if you'd like."

I looked at him, shocked as I made out a smile on his face. "Maybe."

Troy pov

I smiled down at my soon to be new Queen. 'She's making me work for this. I like this a lot more, seeing as she is not playing my games.' I moved my hand from her other shoulder to around her and pulled her into the side of my chest. She blushed a little but I covered her in a dull red glow and she relaxed into the embrace.

"AH!"

I looked up at the camp and saw green flames flying in my camp. I let Isa go taking off at a run to find out what’s going on.

“TROY!”

I heard a voice I haven’t heard in eight months. I jumped into the air seeing him Spike holding a doe in his right hand with a new sword in his left.

Spike had groaned and would be as tall as me metal shine guards with a set of gauntlets with long green claws. The sword in his looked like it was made of ice with a crystal ore. I then looked around as I started to fall. There were seven more dragons fighting with my dragons and tigers. I crashed down and the fighting stopped as I walked out my hands covered in ice gauntlets with lighting cracking up and down my arms. Spike smiled as he threw the doe away as he looked at me.

“I’ve been waiting for this freak!”

He jumped at me then swinging his leg and now blade-like tail at me. I grabbed both his leg and tail, shooking him then I swung him down, breaking the ground, then kicked the blade out of his hand then threw him back up and I was going to make this hurt but not Lethal. I grabbed his head spikes then grabbed his left leg and slammed my knee into his back. There was a crack but it wasn’t his spine I was sure it sounded more like his scales. I let his leg go then grabbed his throat then shocked his with what I think was ten-thousand volts. Once I had him stunned I held him down as we started to fall to the ground then as we were about to hit I slammed a fist into his face knocking out his teeth. I stood up then in a flash I was in front of the nears dragon. I threw a hard punch into his face completely breaking his whole face and jaw bone. Blood, bones, and parts of his brain fell as his body dropped to the ground dead. I looked at the other six and saw two female dragons were looking at the next closest dragon. He was a large white scales dragon with pink claws, I saw in front of him then grabbed his throat and crushed it. He dropped trying to draw in a breath but couldn’t then two green-scaled dragons tried to fly away then filled the two of them with ice spears dropping the two back to the ground. I looked at the last male dragon as he was pinned by Magma and a black scaled male dragon wearing a set of think leather clothes. I looked at the two females then snapped my fingers then pointed down at the ground. They both dropped onto their knees and locked their hands together behind their heads.

“Cuff them!”

Two bulls knocked them onto the ground then put large cuffs on their arms then tied the wings down. They pulled them up as the other male was cuffed then cuffed around his ankles. He was dragged off the other way and I was left with everyone looking at me as I walked over to Spike. I checked and found a pulse and I smirked. “Claw!” A second later Claw jumped over a tent then walked over to me.

“Ya, Boss?”

I pointed down at Spike. “I want him cuffed tied and threw into the nears thing we have to use as a cage.” He nodded then everyone started to clean up the small fight. But, I looked at Magma as she was getting that look again. I destroyed the ice on my hands then ran over as she jumped at another female dragon. I pinned her face-first into the ground shocking some of the troops around us. I locked her arms behind her back with an elbow buried into her back making sure she couldn’t move easily. “Damn it Magma! I’ve told you to keep yourself calm!” She thrashed and kicked around but I covered her body in cold energy making her body stop. Flames came from her mouth and nose then her eyes turned back to normal. Once she settled down I let her and she got up. She blushed a little then shoved me then crossed her arms. I looked at her for a second then I heard laughing. I turned back seeing another female dragon a little taller than me looking at us. “What funny?” I asked with no anger in my tone and she smiled then pointed to Magam.

“She’s about to hit her mating cycle. Female dragons start going into these cycles around eighteen or nineteen. She’s going to grow a little then shes going to jump on the strongest male she can find.”

I blushed and a few of the other dragons suddenly took a lot of interest in looking at her. I sighed then looked at the dragons looking at her. “No, screwing each other while we’re in camp I need everyone ready in a moment’s notice. We just got attacked in our own camp for the ancestor’s sake!” They looked at me annoyed But, Magma slapped her tail on the ground cracking it and it seemed to scare them as she spoke up.

“I for one only have interest in one male and not a weak dragon who can’t win a real fight without help.”

“Enough!” Everyone flinched then I grabbed Magma’s arm. “I’m throwing you in that river we passed to cool down that brain of yours. As for anyone hurt, go to the medical area and you’ll be given a rest period.” A few told us to have a fun time but I slammed my foot into the ground shutting them up then I pulled her out of the camp and walked us over to the river and she grabbed my arm seeing I wasn’t joking.

“Let go!”

I did as she wanted and she fell onto the ground and looked up at me. I sighed as I dropped down crossing my legs as I rubbed my eyes then ran my hands down over the small rough hairs on my chin. I looked at her and nodded my head then leaned into a tree next to me. “Why did you come if you were about to hit a damn heat cycle?” She blushed as she looked at me then rubbed her arm as she looked away from me.

“I don’t know, maybe I just wanted to try and be close to you. You're nice and sure you turned me down before but you gave me a sweet lava spring and the food I wanted. Besides, you didn’t try to use me so I like being around you.”

I looked at her for a second then sighed again crossing my arms as I looked at her. “Magma I’ve told you before…” Before I could finish she tackled into me making me fall onto the ground. She planted her hand on my chest, her claws ready to rip into me if she wanted to.

“What would you do if I tried to force it?”

I looked at her as a sense of calm showed over me. “Do you really think you could?” She rubbed my chest for a minute then she sat down on my gut.

“No, but I don’t think you’d stop me. Were both dragons after all.~”

I blinked as I looked up at her and she smiled as she looked at me. “How did you?”

“I heard rumors you came from a tribe know as the most powerful fighting tribe. Your tribe is called the Dragon fang tribe of the northern tribes.”

I narrowed my eyes as I looked at her. “Who did you hear that from?” She nodded as she looked down at me.

“That bug queen was talking with queen Ayka.”

I frowned then grabbed her shorts with one hand then jerked her to the side and I jumped up landing a few feet away. “Magma I’ve told you no.” She got off the ground and flashed her fangs as she looked at me. She huffed a few times then nodded her head as she looked at me. She retracted her claws as she looked at me.

“Look, I get it but if I hit this while I’m in camp it’s going to get crazy really quick. Sure, cold weather or water can calm me down for a while but it will come roaring back.”

We glared at one another then someone cleared their throat. We jumped and I jumped up getting in front of Magma but stopped seeing Bellezza standing there in light black armor with the night raid crest on her chest plate.

“Did I interrupt something?”

I sighed as I stood straight back up then nodded as I looked at her. “Not really, but I guess the supply train has arrived?”

“Ya, and Queen Celestia marched with us leaving Queen Luna and Queen Cadence to lead the country so she could join you on the frontline.”

I nodded and was grateful for Celestia’s actions this time. “Ok, great! Thank you, Bellezza. Magma we’ll finish this conversation later tonight when I make the rounds for the night.”

“Ok.”

I walked passed Bellezza who stood there with her arms crossed.

“The queen is asking questions about why your tent is without the items a king should have.”

I nodded then I jogged back into the camp stopping by the medical tent and looked in. Two doe’s were laying on cots with three bulls with burns on arms and hands. I walked in and they looked at me. “Is this everyone who was wounded?”

“Yes, sir.”

I nodded as I looked at a blonde-haired doe. “Ok, Listen up. I’m going to have you sent back to the equestrian border with the other wounded to seek better aid. Please if you’re able to gather your weapons and armor.”

“Yes, sir.”

I nodded then walked out of the tent and started for my tent. The air in the camp was tense and only got worse as I got close to my tent. Then I noticed the heat coming from in front of me. I sighed then covered my body in cold energy then walked ahead having a good idea of what I would find. Sure enough, I walked around a few more tents and as a head full of fire and tail. “Well, I see that temper is as strong as ever.” Celestia turned to look at me and the flames died as she looked at me.

“Troy!”

She smiled then ran over in a set of light black plate armor. I sidestepped her when she went to hug me. I circled around her then turned once I saw my tent.

“HEY!”

I ignored her yell as I walked into my tent and stopped. The inside of the tent was now like a bedroom with dressers and a large bed in the center of the tent with Murasame set up on the cot I’d been sleeping on. I heard the flap open then ducked making Celestia missing another grab at me. “You really need to stop.” She looked at me and I noticed makeup under her eyes. I closed the flaps then walked over to her. I cupped her face and then rubbed under her eyes. I was right about the makeup. She had bags under her eyes and she shoved me back as she looked at me. She looked down and I heard her sniffing as she stood there.

“I know you said you weren’t mad but I can’t take this!”

She looked up at me tears forming in her eyes. I stopped seeing what me holding onto a little anger had done to her. But, I couldn’t do much now but weather this storm than deal with damage control. She snapped at me flames came roaring back as she yelled.

“It’s been nearly a month! You’ve been in the field for two weeks do you know how stressed out we were about you getting hurt!? About you getting captured and tortured by these bucking deers! I don’t care how strong you are, it could happen!”

I didn’t say anything as she yelled but I covered my body in cold energy then took a step towards her. My energy protected me but I felt the heat from her and small burns started to form around our as items started to burn. I walked up to her as she slowly started to back away but then hit the support beam. I stood in front of her as red steam came up from her face as her own fires dried her tears as she cried. I pulled her into a hug and wrapped my arms around her as tight as I could. My energy wasn’t enough and I felt my arms starting to burn as she hit her fist into my sides. But, after a few more hits she calmed down and wrapped her arms around me as her flames died back down then out.

“Sorry.”

I smiled then ran my hand down her back and wings as my arms healed up quickly with the flames working. “You’re fine, It’s a good part of my fault too. I was being stubborn about my actions even after seeing what It was doing.” She laughed then rested her head on my chest.

“I really am sorry about attacking you without thinking.”

I laughed as I patted her wings then we broke the hug. “I’m going out Celestia, I’m in the guard rotation for tonight. I need to get everyone together before Luna raises the moon.” She smiled then kissed my cheek before letting me go.

“My king!”

I turned as Agapi ran in with a smile on her face. “What is it Agapi?”

“We just captured a two deer spys trying to sneck into came and we also have to female’s calming to know you.”

“Who are they?”

“They said their names were Flora and Aura.”

I smiled as I looked at her then waved at her. “Ok, lock the seers up and send those two to the medical tents and have them checked over. Celestia and I will come to see them later tonight.”

“Yes, Sir.”

She left and I laughed then followed her out Celestia following me out.

“Did you?”

“No, I haven’t touched anyone since I left the castle. But, right now that’s not something you have a say in.” She sighed then spoke in a softer tone then I was expecting.

“That’s fair, but you know we don’t mind if you have some side mares or creatures if you want.”

I turned back looking at her and she smiled.

“The male population is low so you're free to sleep with safe females. So, you don’t have to hold back if there's a mare you have an interest in.”

I looked at her for a second then she smiled and waved at me. I rolled my eyes as I walked off to see the farmer girls.

“Hey, Troy.”

I stopped and saw Chrysalis walking up to me with some soup and bread. I smiled as she held a bowl out to me with a smile on her face. I took it then started to sip it as we walked down to the front of the camp. “So, what have your changelings gathered?” She finished her bowl then pulled out some papers.

“There are currently two hundred females behind held but strangely they aren’t being touched. Some troops from our last battlefield are in there.”

I nodded then we slip up and I walked up the front of the camp and there standing with two doe’s were Arua and Flora. “I didn’t expect you two to show up.” Flora smiled as she looked up at me.

“Ya, we talked it over and decided to take you up on your offer.”

I smiled and as I was about to talk Arua spoke up.

“But, we want to come back to Equestria to start our farm back up. We hear the best farming areas are in Equestria.”

I smiled then nodded my head as I looked at them. “I’ll see what I can do about getting enough land for a farm near the castle.” She smiled then I waved for them to follow me. They followed as I took them to the center of the camp and found Agapi. “Agapi I need you to get them set up on one of the tents.”

“Sure, Troy.”

Agapi nodded and they followed her as she walked off to the tigers part of the camp.

“AH!”

A mare yelled and I took off running for the yell when another scared yell came out. I ran up to the mess tent as a small puppy ran a hunk of meat in it’s mouth. I stomped my foot on the ground making a are wall of ice with the only way our passed me. I looked close and saw it was a female puppy as I took a step towards the puppy and turned to look at me. I saw one blue eye and one yellow eye. Her fur was black with a white-tipped tail and while lines going around her chest, shoulder and lower face.

I sealed the opening then got down and sat crossed legged. I held my hand out, my eyes locked with the puppy as she looked at me. “Come here sweetie.” She turned her head as she looked at me then looked around as she slowly started to walk around the little before slowly walking over to me. When she was close I moved my hand then softly touched her chin as she held the meat in her mouth. “Good girl.”

“Boss!”

She jumped as I rubbed her head, calming her as a hand flew over the top of the ice wall claws dug into the ice. Claw threw himself over the wall and landed seeing me picking up the puppy as she kicked dropping the meat. She nipped at me a few times but I smiled as I turned her and cradled her to my chest then used my heat energy. She stopped kicking then curled up as she realized I wasn’t going to hurt her.

“How did you do that?”

I smiled as I started to run a hand down her back as I looked at Claw. “It's easy, show you mean no harm or make them think I’m a threat they can like you easy enough. I also have a pet titan wolf and a manticore. There the sweetest things and their good around our foals. Tracy, my manticore loves my oldest daughter. She licks her clean if she thinks she’s dirty or if she has food on her face or hands. And, Snowball my wolf is a huge puppy who loves to have his ears scratched or his stomach rubbed.” He nodded then I reached down and grabbed the meat then held it out to her. She snached it then I put a hand on the ice wall. I turned my hand then the ice cracked and broke falling to the ground. Everyone looked at us as I stepped over the ice as Claw grabbed a block of ice.

“You care if I take this?”

I looked back at him as he took a bite out of it. I shrugged then looked at him. “No, but I don’t see why you want it.” He smiled as she pulled a water bag off his side. “Ah! Well when you need ice all you have to do is come and ask.”

“Sure.”

I smiled then walked off the wolf chewing on the meat. “I’ll have to give you a good name.” I thought about it as I walked around the camp with this little girl not trying to break a thick thigh bone. “Hm, I think I’ll call you Eva.” She looked at me from my arms and looked at me as she wagged her tail. I smiled as I looked at her as she looked at me. “Good girl.” She started to chew on the bone as she looked at me and I laughed as she did.

“Aw!”

I jumped then turned to see Karla and Omah walking with a happy looking Celestia.

Karia rushed over damn near knocking me down as she took Eva. Eva, scared from the sudden quick moving, dropped her bone then bit Karla’s nose and she dropped her. I caught her before her before she could hit the ground. She snapped around for a minute then calmed down as she huffed and growled at Karla. “She sure doesn’t like you Karla.” I picked up her bone and gave it back to her and she bit back down and started to chew on it again. Karla was bleeding a little then Eva growled as she looked at her. I started to rub her head while looking at the two. “Go get that checked.”

“Ok.”

She and Omah walked off as Celestia laughed as she watched them walking off. She walked over to me then started to pet Eva’s head.

“So, I guess we have a new wolf. Plus, with this area she may be another titan wolf it’s a lot more common to seeing one around here.”

I nodded as Eva finished her bone then licked my arm. I smiled then we started to walk again but a hand grabbed my shoulder. I turned my head and saw Agapi behind me. “What’s up?”

“The meeting tent is up and Claw asked me to find you.”

I nodded then turned and she saw Eva now falling asleep in my arms.

“Aw! So cute!”

She softly scratched behind her right ear and Eva started to kick her leg into my chest. “Celestia, can you keep the troops in line while I deal with this. Oh, and here watch Eva.”

“Sure.”

She took Eva from my arms and she held her like she would Flare. I quickly rushed off to the griffon camp Agapi right behind me. We walked into the camp and a griffon smith pointed down the center of the camp. I nodded then took a few bars of steel out of my bag. He looked at me with wide eyes with a smile on his face.

“Real steel?”

I nodded then I threw them over and he caught them then waved us off as we walked down the small openings. But soon we made it and I sat in the Griffon command tent around a large round table. To my right were Ayak and Isa to my left with Chrysalis to my far right. After a few minutes the meeting started.

“What’s the full count?”

I grabbed a list with each number of troops. “Celestia’s reinforcements gave me three-thousand when they arrived. The Yaks brought a thousand volunteers. The bulls have the eight-thousand they’ve brought as well as the spy crop that Chrysalis brought, having a count of twenty but I can attest to the help they can give. They gathered a large amount of information for use on the counter-attack. So overall count the griffon army we have fifteen-thousand troops to the nine hundred holding the fort.” The griffon king nodded as he looked at me.

“That’s good but we’re still going into a siege. There are five cannons on each wall and a large set of cells under the fort. A sky attack is useless since the fort was made to fight both land and air. They could wipe half of the army out before we take the fort.”

A griffon soldier walked over a folder in hand. She set the folder down on the table then slid it over to Isa and Ayka. They opened the folder taking out photos from an older camera They looked through them and they turned red with anger then Chrysalis looked over and her black scale-like armor seemed to turn bright red around her eyes. I waved my hand then they sent the photos my way. I grabbed them and stopped at what I saw looking at. They had set up what looks like the beginning of a slave market.

“They move more around and in the fort, at night we think they’re using the fort as a slave market. Just before you showed up a large group of what we think we're diamond dogs and some females from the easter content.”

I nodded then put all the photos away then cracked my knuckles as I looked at Agapi. “Go get the diamond dog mining crop ready we're going to get those girls out by the end of the week. Also, get the medical supplies we have ready to go in a minute’s notice.”

“Sure, Boss.”

I nodded as Claw ran off as we all looked down at the map the Griffon king laid out.

“If you’re going to dig a tunnel then the law area on the east side would be best. I saw take the Yaks with you and then I can have my army the bulls form a wall all around the fort.”

I nodded then we all stood up and walked out of the tent Ayak close behind. I waved Isa and Chrysalis as we walked off to the main encampment while we walked to the yak encampment.”

“I heard Celestia has come to the field as well.”

“Ya, now have a good night.” I nodded then we split up. She walked deeper into her camp while I walked off to our camp.

“Hey.”

I stopped and looked over to the right. Magma was standing there rubbing her arm.

“Can we talk please?”

I looked at her for a second then sighed then nodded my head for her to follow me. She smiled as we walked out of the camp and once we were about to hit a small cliff I turned and looked at her. “I guess this was going to have to happen. So?” She rubbed her as she looked at me then reached around then pulled a small pill capsule.

“I went and got a pill meant to help suppress the effects of heat. I’m sorry about what I said but I’m going, you've got a big herd so you know what happens when those hormones get going.”

I nodded then sat down on a rock and she smiled then sat down on a fallen tree. “I can say I do. You lot get crazy as hell when in heat and then actions and frankly speaking it does scare me a little with how fast mares snap in heat a dragon in heat. I really don’t want to think about it.” She laughed as she looked at me then I heard laughing with an echo.

“MASTER!”

I jumped up and was in front of Magam as a Changeling queen came walking out of the darkness with tons of yellow eyes looking out. This queen was shorter and maybe younger then Chrysalis with a similar body type and I could see her wings were more blade like. She wore a yellow dress with dirty blonde mane with leafs in it.

“You wouldn’t happen to be Troy Thanatos would you?”

“Are you looking to fight me too?” I got in my muay thai stance flames covering my fist. She laughed then pulled out a letter out from between her breasts. She walked over to me then I dropped my stand and the flames died out on my right then took the letter.

Dear Honey

This is your sister Chrysalis I’m writing so you can inform out sisters and mother that Scarlet has been killed. When I found her daughter was still alive I tried to find her with my son Aki only to run into a powerful warrior named Troy Thanatos who very nearly beat me to death only being stopped then he saw Aki. After a time I came to see him as a good friend and an ally as well as Aki has taken to thinking of him as the father he’s never had. I have also become an ally to the country of Equestria. I ask you to come to me and we try to align you with him as well. Troy is a kind soul who doesn’t look down on us for our race.”

I nodded then I looked at her. “So, how did you know we were here?” She smiled then one of Chrysalis scouts walked out from the tree line. “Ah, ok then. Now come on, we’ll get you to Chrysali’s part of the camp.” She smiled then Magma and I took her through the camp. Many of them were shocked to see many races getting along so well and how nice they were to them as they walked behind us.

“My, I never thought I would see the day.”

I laughed as I waved a hand at her and Magma waved as she walked back to her tent. I walked her down to the area Chrysalis wanted and I saw her. “Hey Chry!” She turned to look at me and a massive smile formed on her face.

“Honey!”

She ran at us then she and Honey hugged her. I smiled then waved the others off as I walked off hand in the air.

“Oh no don’t!”

I got yanked back and slammed back onto the ground then looked up to see a smiling Chrysalis looking down at me. “You remember what happened last time you tried force right?” She smiled then her horn lit up. “Honey I’ll talk with you more tomorrow.”my shirt turned green then I got jerked into the tent Chrysali was using.

“We need to talk.”

I slammed into a somewhat bed she had but it was hard as hell. I sat up and looked to see a half bed half dome looking bed. “The hell?”

“It’s a bed made by my changelings. It’s call a queen’s hold it meant to keep me safe while I sleep but it can fit up to five queens or a mate.~”

I looked at her then laughed a little then sat up as she looked at me playing with the metal bra she called armor. I was about to say now but shadow spoke up.

‘Celestia did say you're free to sleep with safe females. Plus Chrysali does have many traits that would be nice to pass down to another generation and Aki may like to have a new brother or sister.’

I thought about that for a second then thought to hell with it. I stood up and took my shirt off then with a smile she locked and sound profted the tent with her magic.

Clop start

She jumped at me slamming me back into the dome thing as she crashed her lip into mine. I wrapped my left arm around her then held her head in place as we started to make out. Her tongue was a little longer than a mare’s and thinner. I unhooked the bra and she grabbed it then threw it to the side as she broke the kiss. Her nippers were neon green like her mane and tail. She smiled as she touched my chest running her hands down my chest then with a smile she kneeled down then unbuttoned my jeans then dropped them and got smacked by my stiff cock. She smiled then grabbed a hold of my cock the claws on her fingers running along my skin as she started to jerk me off strangely turning me on more.

“I can’t believe you’ve got something like this.~ I wonder if it will even fit.~’

Yet another ego boost as she wrapped her lips around my tip then started to jerk me faster as she started to bob her head going halfway down as she jerked the other seven inches. Then she started to lick the underside as I felt my tip hit the back of her throat. She gagged on it for a second then to my joy the hand holding my cock let go then she grabbed the back of my thighs then shoved my tip into her throat slowly taking it to base her throat getting tight around my cock. I moaned a little as she pulled back my cock coming out of her throat then once the tip was in her mouth she took a deep breath through her nose then shocked her head back down making me moan louder and I grabbed her mane make her look up at me as she started moving as best she could. ‘God she's so going to be part of my herd…’ After a few more thrust she pulled herself off coughing then looked up at me.

“Why haven’t you cum?”

I smiled as I let her head go so she could stand up. I rubbed the drool from her mouth then smiled as I ran my hands slowly down her sides as I spoke. “I can last for a good ten rounds at the lease so I hope your ready.~” Her face turned bright neon green then smiled as he shoved me back into the dome and I fell onto a surprisingly soft feeling bed. She unhooked the sides then dropped the crotch guard and I saw her folds here the same as her mane then took her leg guards off slowly as she kept eye contact with me. Once it was all off she climbed on top of me and was face to face with me then reached back and opened her folds as a trail of clear liquid ran out of her and she moved her lower my head pressing into her opening. She moved around a little getting my tip wet and something about her fluids felt different then I felt my body starting to heat up. She smiled as she looked at my then started to slowly push her body back until she was sitting with all fourteen inches inside making a bulge in her stomach.

“By the hive I feel so full.”

I smiled then rubbed her hips as she moved her hips around then I smiled as I thrusted up into her and she gasped then smiled as she started to bounce slowly. She started to speed up moaning as she did and I grabbed her flanks. I gritted my teeth as she really started to bounce then she leaned down wrapping her arms around my neck then locked me in another kiss. She was fully in control but I wasn’t having it. She broke the kiss then pressed her head into mine with her horn on top of my head. I moved my hands from her flanks to her knees then flipped us. My cock slipped out of her as she fell on her back then I grabbed her waist then picked her back up then slammed back into her making her scream. She grabbed my shoulders as I started slamming into her, my climax coming then she locked her legs around my waist and she screamed as her walls tightened around me as I pushed balls deep and came into her womb. She silently screamed as a load bigger than any I’ve had before filled her womb. Her eyes shoot open wide as I bulge formed in her lower stomach. I took a few deep breaths as Chrysali looked up at me with a happy smile on her face then she tightened her legs again and grabbed my face, her eyes filling with hunger.

“Keep going.”

I smiled then started to thrust into her again. For the next three hours we fucked like rabbits until Chrysalis was left too sore to keep going with a basketball sized bulge in her stomach. I was more than spent by the end as well. ‘This mare is like Celestia when it comes to lust, maybe even worse.’

Clop end

Soon I knew it was time for Celestia to raise the sun. I smiled at the sleeping queen then got out of the dome and got dressed. I kissed her cheek, covered her up then walked out of the tent after breaking the magic. I walked for the one area I knew Celestia would have to raise the sun.

Celestia pov

I laid in bed Troy’s newest puppy laying on my stomach, her head on my breast happily sleeping. I softly rubbed her head as I knew Troy was off with a mare mostly likely. We all really didn’t mind Troy was a good stallion who loves us and his foals. ‘A bigger family never hurts.’ I smiled as I laid in bed until I felt it was time to raise the sun. I slowly moved the puppy off my chest then walked outside guards and soldiers already moving around. I smiled as I walked out of the camp to a small clearing as I watched the moon lower in the sky.

“Knew you’d come here.”

I looked over to the right and saw Troy sitting with his back on a rock looking at me. I smiled then held a hand up. “Give me a moment.” He nodded then I channeled magic into my horn as I felt the sun start to rise. After a moment the sun was rising and I smiled as I looked back over at him a smile on my face. “So, who’s the lucky mare?” He smirked then laughed a little.

“You know her and her son.”

I smiled and walked over as he stood up from his place. “I think Aki will be happy to finally have a father in his life.”

“Ya, from what I’ve heard about his father I may just knock the fuck out of him.”

I rolled my eyes with a smile on my face. “By my sun all you know is knocking out creatures.” We laughed as everyone started to get ready for the work of the day.

A dragon Goddess
View Online

The Imperial arms

A dragon Goddess

Troy pov

“How’s it going!” I yelled into the hole two of my larger diamond dogs walked out of the cave mouth opening.

“We, close king. We hear females talking every soon we get in. But, we hear deer as well. Their setting up inside they know we coming but not how.”

I nodded but I frowned on the inside making a note to get these dogs into a classroom for speaking and literacy when this is said and done. “When you are done send word I’m leading the charge when the tunnel is ready.”

“Yes.”

I turned then walked off quickly heading for the camp as our cannons were being drawn up. I waved and Brutal saw me come.

“Were almost ready, are you sure about this? FIring on the right wall seems to be a risk.” I nodded then pulled out a copy of plans for these forts. I opened it then she and the others gathered around. “From what we can tell the captives are behind held here.” I pointed to the center of the fort where the cages were set up about ten feet under a thick stone floor. “So, we hammer one side making them come over here so when we break through to the cells.”

“Oh, so were the decoy units. But, the trenches will be a pain to deal with as some of the dragons flying high enough to look down say they're moving around in there.”

I sighed then rolled up the map then held it out to Brutal. He took it as I cracked my knuckles then waved my hands. “I’ll take care of that, but have any females been seen in there?” He nodded as he looked at me.

“No, as far as we can tell soldiers are there but we're not one-hundred on that.”

I nodded then started to walk towards the trenches. “Alright, give me ten minutes and I’ll have them emptied out.” when I was about twenty feet away a lot of them jumped out swords and spears at the ready. I smiled then tapped my foot on the ground and then speared with ice spikes. I jumped over the ice landing in the trench seeing deers charging at me from both sides I jumped then stomped back down on the ground then threw my fist out sending fire like whips through then as they lined up in the narrow paths. I stopped the flames then started to walk through looking for anyone who survived that last attack. I found a few younger deers clearly not built for war. I nodded for them to get lost when I found them. They ran for the fort as I started to walk again then when I was about to make a full circle of this massive and badly built trench system.

“S-sir?”

I stopped then looked down at the wall seeing a cage dug into the wall. I knelt down and looked inside the cage. Sitting there in the cage was another female diamond dog She was in a purple two-piece swimsuit with small hands with purple nails with long white hair with purple highlights but her eyes were close to mine.

“C-can you please get me out?”

“Ya, gave me one second.” I grabbed the bars with one hand then put my left hand in the top then branched the bottom with my foot. I started to pull pretty hard then after a second, I ripped the door off shocking her. I threw the door back slamming into the walls of the fort then held a hand out to her. “Come on miss?”

“Call me Sea.”

I smiled as she took my hand then I pulled her out of the cage and she fell into my chest. I looked down at her and saw her left leg was swollen. “What happened?” She frowned then spoke up as I pulled my shirt off and cloak.

“I was caught a few days ago but I was cuffed and drugged here before the army out there showed up. But, I shocked when I heard the deers talking about how the king of that army skins the deers caught raping any females. From what they were saying they're scared to even go near the ones they have in the cells.”

I held my hand out to her and she took it quickly putting it on. I picked my cloak off the ground then tore it up then tied it in a way to hide anything from view. I tied the rest of the cloak around my waist leaving a half cape with a good four foot left. It was torn just under the symbol but I liked the look a little. “Ok miss Sea let go.” She nodded a blush on her face as she looked up at me.

“Ok.”

I smiled then picked her up then jumped out of the trenches landing on near the cannons as the deers finally sounded the alarm before they started stacking up on the wall. “Haha, nearly twenty minutes to get the alarm up?”

“Ahm!”

I turned back seeing the queens, Celestia, Agapi, Chrysalis standing on shaky legs with Magma.”

I laughed as I sat Sea down as the medical doe’s rushed up and claw came running past me and threw my shirt. “Thanks.”

“Ya boss.”

The rest of the tiger quickly went running as a female diamond dog walked up covered in dirt.

“We’re ready.”

I nodded as I put my shirt on then I took off before they could lay into me. “You can kill me later!” I heard a few of them yell as I ran near the tents then grabbed a wood staff spinning it as we ran. When we got to the tunnel the cannons opened up.

‘Master those females are going to rip you limb from limb when you fall asleep.’

‘Theres an empty fort and a whole fortress around here.’

‘Ture.’

I smiled as a large unit of yaks and bulls shield and spears at the ready. I smiled as the larger dogs picked up two huge hammers.

“Follow.”

I nodded then we started to walk in cannon firing almost non-stop as we reached the stone walls. “Get that down quick then get ready for action.” They nodded then they started to hit the walls slowly knocking then in. After a minute they nearly had the wall out then a huge part fell out. We saw two large female diamond dogs with larger hands smiling. The one on the right spoke up first.

“Are you in the allied army?”

“Yes ma’am, now if you'll give us a hand well have you all in a moment.”

They smiled then started to pull on the stone as the other doing their best to move the stones to the side as I saw more cages silently waving and cheering us on. Soon we had it opened then all the captives were rushed out as we rushed in troops me at the head. I kicked the cell door down then ran over to the first cell door. “Everyone get back.” They did so then I but my staff in my mouth then grabbed both sides of the doors. I jerked back, ripping it off, pulling some of the cell walls as well. “Go, you're safe once you're out of the cave we’ve dug head for the camp and passed the cannons.” They ran out as my troops broke down another cell door. But, our actions were noticed as a huge set of doors flew open and a lion with a group of deers ran in. “Keep them safe!” I jumped at the group, the staff spinning in hand. I grabbed the end then slammed the body of the staff down on the head of the lion. I wanted him alive. I need to know what he was doing here. I then made a blade of ice on the top of the staff as I spun it. I stabbed the first one as I stopped spinning then pulled it back then stabbed another then threw my left hand up throwing an icy wind there way freezing there hoofs to the floor. I smiled as I looked at the terrified faces of these deer. I felt my hand up balls of lightning cracking around my hand. “Bye.” I pulled my arm back then sent the balls into the group and a blast of lightning blasted them none stop blood flying from their mouths, eyes, ears, and noses. Burns for on the open spots of they're armor. When I was done I looked back as Claw and a Bull forced the last door open. “Shields and spear with me! We're pushing forward!”

“YAY!”

I rushed there the dead bodies, the others quickly following behind me as we rushed through the open door. The deers around you saw us rush into the courtyard, dropped whatever they were holding, and charged us. I slashed the first deer as the others slammed into the now formed shield wall. Tigers jumped over knives, swords, claws, and fangs at the ready. I threw a blast of fire into the air and a second later the cannons stopped as to me and the tigers rushed the main gate. I threw my shoulder into the gate nearly breaking the gate down in one go. I took a step back then threw my shoulder back into it breaking it down. The Yaks and Bulls started to charge as I heard yells above me. The Tigers had made it to the top and were on the top killing the archers and stopping the air defenses from being used. I moved off to keep up the hunt for the slaves or for more officers. The others charged in as I stabbed a deer through the guard then kicked him off.

“Troy!”

I looked up as Celestia came down, dragons and Griffins close behind. As she did some more females were found as a few younger doe’s were led out of must have been the sleeping quarters. What medical staff we had left not checking over the now freed girls we brought out were here checking them over as he tied up the surrendering soldiers. “Put them with Spike under guard by the dragon crop and the Yak army. We’ll deal with them before the day’s over with.”

“Yes, Sir.”

The guards bowed then got them off the ground and started to march them off as Fawn walked over to me a notebook in hand. Celestia and Claw walked over as she started to explain what they have now.

“Well, all things considering they’re not too bad. Many of them are under so great stress but none seem to have been raped or anything of the sort. From what we can gather they are scared of angering the death king of Equestria. The doe’s say they are talking about him leading an unstoppable army. And, the second fort was abandoned with the females still inside after hearing we had arrived before any reinforcements could arrive. The Griffins are going to be sending a force to see if it’s true.”

I nodded then we heard yelling and screaming. I looked to the right and saw that the lion was awake and was holding one of the younger doe’s by the hair with his claws at her throat.

“Back UP!”

The bulls around him moved away as he pulled her back with him as he looked around.

“Here’s how this is going down! I’m walking out with this fawn and once I’m sure I’m safe I’ll let her go!”

I smirked then held my hand up using my finger as a way to aim. “Claw be ready to get on him.”

“Right.”

I snapped my fingers and sent a lighting light blast of fire flew through the air and hit his arm, burning it off, making him scream. Claw and I charged him as he let the girl’s hair go then he grabbed his burnt off arm. I grabbed his throat and took him to the ground. Claw pinning him I slammed a punch into the center of his chest knocking the air out of him. Then Claw grabbed his arm then broke it at the elbow making sure he wouldn’t be trying that again. He seemed to have passed out from the pain. I huffed as I grabbed his armor then started to drag him then stopped. “To hell with it.” I grabbed his throat and pulled my left back then a hand grabbed my arm. I looked back and saw a scared looking lioness looking at me.

“Please, don’t.”

I lowered my fist as I dropped him to the ground as I looked at her. “Why?”

“He’s a member of a high noble family of the jungle clan. It could start a war if he doesn’t get back.”

I looked at her for a few seconds then I looked back at Celestia. “Well, you know this better than I do.”

“The jungle clan is a branch of the royal family. She does have a point if we kill him it may add a new enemy for us to fight.” I sighed then looked down at the now broken lion. “Send him to the most guard jail or prison nearest to here.”

“Yes, Sir!”

Griffons quickly tied him tight as they could then they took off holding him by ropes. I sighed then a smaller body tackled into me. I looked down and saw the fawn her head burying her head into my side trying not to cry. I smiled softly and put a hand on her head rubbing her soft white hair and had fist fulls of my shirt tear running down her face. I looked back at Celestia and she nodded as she walked over to the two of us. When she was next to me she kneeled down and put a hand on her shoulder making her jerk and look at her.

“Sweetheart, do you want a hug?”

She let go of me then tackled into Celestia’s almost taking her to the ground but she didn’t fall. She hugged the crying fawn then stood up holding her as she shushed her running a hand down her back. I smiled as I put a hand on her head rubbing her head.

“You're ok now, you're with us now I promise no pony will ever hurt you again.”

Celestia soothed the girl and nodded her head as she started to walk back to the camp. I smiled knowing more than likely I had a new daughter. I nodded my head then I looked around as they started to take all the bits, weapons, and medical supplies they found.

“Hey! All those bits go to the joint found for our supplies and the medical supplies got to the medical care unit! Weapons are to be spread throughout the units who need more! Any other items are free game!” They followed what I said but most of the well off griffons and bulls looked annoyed but a glare from me sent them walking.

“Um, Sir?”

I turned to see some of the diamond dogs with a few zebras. She was a large mare dressed in a tight open top with a silk bra showing with a bikini bottom on. She had ear rings with a necklace on with some hair going over her left eye.

"Yes?"

She cleared her throat as she looked at me.

"Would you happen to be Troy Thanatos?"

I looked at her confused as I nodded. "Yes, but how do you know my name?" She smiled as she looked at me then grabbed my hand and shook it.

"It an honor! My sister was one of the slaves you freed when you destroyed the slave camp in city of Manehatten. Thank the spirits of the ancestors she didn’t come back pregnant.”

I laughed a little then put a hand on her head petting her a little making her blush. “You know I give thanks to my ancestors for good things as well. My people believe the spirits of our ancestors send help when we need it, maybe you're and your sister ancestors did the same.” She smiled as I took my hand off her head. She was smiling with a red face and her tail slowly moved from side to side.

“Boom”

I threw my hand up as a blast of black flames flew out of the forest. “What the hell?”

“It’s a demon summoning!”

I looked at the mare and I looked at the soldiers around. I waved my arm around two fingures out. “Form up! We got unknown inbound!” They quickly did as I said then I jumped onto the wall trying to see what’s come our way. I wasn’t ready for what I saw as the flames grew out burning everything with smaller rocks melting to magma then a huge figure flew out from the flames then landed on a massive stone. Smoke was coming off whatever it was, it had a massive mouth and eyes both glowing yellow. The smoke cleared off and what I was looking at was a dragon easily five times the size of the fort. It had to be nearly two-hundred foot tall on all four with obsidian looking spikes and scales from up and down its body. The wings themselves looked like they were more like super thick leather.

“A true titan dragon…”

I looked at my side and hadn’t noticed Ember had come up beside me. “Ya, this will be more like the old days when I fight the monster of my world. By the ancestors this thing is as big as some of the s class monsters in the north a good deal bigger than the last mountain dragon I face. I know I can keep this thing's attention. You get Celestia to get everyone as far as you can then any kind of long range support you can.”

“YOUR CRAZY!”

I smiled as I cracked my knuckles as this thing looked our way. “Maybe, but you need to get going. NOW!” I jumped fist covered in a thick block of ice around my right fist.

‘YOU GOING TO GET US BOTH KILL!’

‘I know I’m throwing us in a head long battle but not much to do now! Give me everything you’ve been holding onto!’ The beast looked up then sent out a roar that broke the sound barrier as an ungodly amount of heat slammed into me. The shock of the roar threw me back slamming back into the ground and I couldn’t land clean. I spun and rolled on the ground before slamming into a rock wall.

“You're crazy! But, I want to live here!”

The waves of power fell down my body as black energy flew out of my body into the area around me but I could see clear as day. The dragon was looking at me as if it could tell I was staring it down. I laughed then jumped out heading for the beast. It spread its front legs spreading its wings and the scales looked like it was on fire. “This is the hill one of us will die on!” I jumped faster this time then threw a kick into the thick jaw armor of the right side of the jaw. A blast of air sent another shock wave out but the dragon didn’t move an inch. Not even a suff was on it.’Oh, fuck yes!’ I covered my left in lightning as I yelled. “Finally! an enemy I have to fight with everything I have!” I turned then slammed my left leg into the same spot with a blast of lightning running along its body. This time it moved a little but only an inch.

‘You’re strong.’

A female voice rang in my head then the dragon turned its head hitting me with an insane amount of force and sent me flying but this time I landed on my feet making two lines as I kept my eyes locked with it. “Did you?”

‘Yes, I did. I’m speaking straight into your mind. It has been some time since last I’ve felt even an ounce of pain. But, I felt both those kicks with even a pinch of pain.’

I smiled as I covered both hands in lightning. “Your face Troy Thanatos the god of death and destruction. All thought I don’t think even I may be able to drop you. I’ve never seen someone as strong as you my lady.” A smile formed on the dragon's face as She turned to look at me.

“Honest words and with power like those kicks it’s clear you’ve earned that title. I am the unholy dragon goddess Urgirth the destroyer of life.”

I nodded then slammed both fists together as I started to run at her as she turned quickly to try and hit me with her tail. I grabbed a hold of her tail and it was a light mountain hit as I tried to but I lost my footing then but not wanting to be sent flying again I froze my hands to her but the air blast took a massive part of the remaining forest out. But, I managed to stop the strike as she started to slow down a little. “My turn!” I slammed my right hand foot into the ground using all my strength and to both our surprise I pulled her back then I started to turn. Slowly but surely starting to spin picking up speed making her feet come off the ground. After a minute I had her spinning in a huge circle making a small tornado then I sent a blast of lightning into her body then threw her over my shoulder crushing the ground under her body. I broke my hands free of the ice then jumped up. Making two bowling ball sized balls of high voltage as she started to get to her feet. “Thunder falls!” I threw both balls down, the first hitting her in the head the second in her gut. The attack forced her deeper into the ground and I was heaving my arms and chest hurting from the extreme strength I was using.

“Troy!”

I looked up as Celestia flew down in the same armor she had on when she was fighting Moon with. “You need to get out of here. This dragon is way too much for y….!” Her tail shot out like a spear the end slammed into me and sent me flying and I smashed through the fort and slammed back into the ground sliding along the ground. I came to a stop after a full minute if I had to guess I took a few deep breaths as I looked up at the sky but I noticed something. The sun seemed to be getting brighter and brighter than a flash. A wipe like form of light flew down and crashed into the ground. A roar like I heard before came from the arar I was at then I jumped back up and started to run as I saw flames and black fight being thrown. Then Celestia was sent flying with her armor missing its shoulder and chest plate. I jumped up and grabbed her then air as she started to fall. She was alive, her breathing was steady at least. I landed in the fort and quickly ran to find a place to hide her.

“Ah!”

I looked down at Celestia as I ran up a set of steps to what was left of a tower. She was awake and looking up at me. “You're awake! Did the others get away?”

“Yes, they're heading for the capital and I think my arm is broken. My left wing also feels strange.”

I looked at her left arm and as it was swelling up and down. “Fuck, can you teleaport away?”

“I… I think so. But, you can’t beat something like that!”

I stopped as I reached the top as I looked out an open part of the wall and saw she was slowly making her way to where I was sent flying. ‘Good, she’s looking for me.’ I laid her down against the wall and grabbed her face making her look at me. “Celestia listen to me! She looked me in the eyes and I pressed my head to hers then gave her a kiss before standing back up as she looked up at me. “This is what I was bred for to fight. I will stop the dragon here you get back to the nearest friendly outpost. I can hold that thing and when you get out of here send a letter to the others I want Equestria on high alert. If anymore demons are summoned, we're too far to do a damn thing. I need you to protect our people, our foal, Flare needs her mother if the worst happens.” She looked at me tears in her eyes then she nodded as her horn lit up and she was gone. I sighed as I unstrapped my knives on my chest, my cloak pulled my shirt off then drew the moon sword as she started to talk in my mind.

“Where are you!? I want to keep fighting you!”

I took my boots and socks off then jumped out the opening as she turned around a smile on her face as she looked at me.

‘Oh,~ I see you’ve lost some of the clothes and a weapon now?”

I huffed as I made the blade twice as big out of ice making the edge as sharp as I can then covered the whole thing in lightning. ‘I need to think I need time to come up with a plan.’ I started to walk to her and she started to stomp her way over to me. “So, what happens if I manage to beat you?” She laughed then moved a clawed hand to her chest then drug her claws around making a symbol over the center of her chest then moved the hand and I saw what she had carved into her thick scales. It was a crest of a dragon with long waves like spikes eating it’s own tail.

“Let a single drop of your blood fall into this crest and I will be yours and I will listen to your orders. Now, what do I get if I beat you?’

I smiled then reached back into my second magic bag. I pulled Rongo Rongo out as she looked at it. I have a magic bag on the back of my belt holding five legendary weapons I would offer you all seen but the other two I could never let fall in the wrong hands.” She smiled as she looked at the book then to my shock she stood up. She was easily six-hundred foot tall and she smiled.

`Well, if we're both fighting for these things then I better be in my true form.”

I watched as her body took on a black glow then she started to shrink down until she was a good nine foot tall, a full foot and half as taller than me. The glow vanished and she had full black scales with sea blue eyes like mine. She had leather wraps around her ankles with a wrap around her right thigh. With a beautiful leather skirt with a published pick of metal holding up the skirt with a string of pearls with a large leather strap around her chest with a bra of some kind holding her breast. The last thing I noticed was a necklace with a spike dragon head.her wings would be a good fifteen feet wide and had spikes running down the sides of her tail with a spear head and a crescent moon like blade attached to the end of her tail.

She stretched her arms and wings out a smile on her face as she spoke.

“Ah, I’ve forgotten what it was like to be in my true form. Though I don’t remember my breast being this small.”

She cupped her breast and but they were a nice double b cup. She wasn’t huge like many mares or the other I’ve seen but she was a stunning dragoness. “You know this may be bad to say with what’s going down but I think you're impressive in your other form but this one is stunning besides breast size isn’t everything. If you want my opinion, big breasts or flanks are only skin deep. I think you have to look inward to see one’s true beauty.” She smiled as she laughed into her hand then nodded her head.

“My, you have a way with words Troy Thanatos. I wish I had found you nearly eight-thousand years ago.”

I laughed as well then got in my stance making her smile as she readied her claws covering them in blue flame. I made a pick of ice then threw it into the air. A few seconds fell on the ground then we jumped and she grabbed a hold of my sword as I swung the blade and the impact sent a massive shock wave taking her to a knee but to my shock she busted my sword into pieces with just her hands. Then she head butted me and I felt my nose break then fix as the energy rapidly healed me. I dropped the handle then slammed a thunder charge and punched her in the face with a blast of air forcing her back a foot or two. ‘Without that extra weight this will be much easier!’ I grabbed the strap then slammed the butt of the sword handle. She didn’t seem to care about it as she grabbed my throat then threw me head first into the ground. I lost the handle then she kicked me in the rib cage breaking all the ribs on my right side and sent me spun and roll but she was there as I slowed down threw a kick into my gut then threw her leg up sending me into the as as she jumped with a spin then kicked me face first back into the ground. I coughed as I landed then she crashed back down on top of my solar plexus breaked all my ribs right as the right rib cage healed. ‘She’s using me as a fucking toy!’ I grabbed a hold of her ankel as she trid to jump off but I threw her into the ground beside me and got on her as she tried to turn to face me but I slammed my left palm into the center of her wings and made her scream for the first time as I felt and sae then come out of the sockets.

“AHAH!”

She threw her tail around my neck as I just managed to grab her tail before the end could stab or cut me.

“You’ll pay for that!”she threw me to the side with her tail but I grabbed onto the ground then grabbed her right wing jerking it to the side as she tried to pull me away making her ground so she turned a pissed on her face like I wanted. I quickly formed a ball of plasma by supercharging my fore energy with my lightning in my free hand. “Eat this!” I threw my arm forward as she crossed her arm to try and protect herself. The energy traveled far off then hit a mountain in the distance completely destroying it. I looked at her and she had some burns on her arms. I grabbed as close to the blades at her tail then squeezed as I would and I felt bones popping. She loosened her tail and I slammed another punch into the base of her tail right above her lower part of her spine. I felt completely limp as it dislocated.”

“Get off!”

She threw her legs but I grabbed a hold of her legs. ‘I have to chip away at her and end this before she can change back.’ I kicked her in the face then slammed my hand on the ground then threw my legs back getting to my feet dragging her up as I stood then I threw her over my shoulder then dropped down slamming her and jumped up then made two ice lances then covered them in fire and lightning. I threw them at her then both stabbed into her gut as then I crossed my arms to black some of the damage. They blew and I was thrown back as a second blast hit it from the lower side of blast a bright red energy then both the blew up and I heard her scream again as my arms were burned to a crisp. My legs also burned but not anywhere near as bad but the flames were quickly healing everything as she flew out of the blast crater. Her wings and tail now fixed as I watched the blue flames traveled over her body as she stopped to look down at me. As the burns fully healed while I tried to think of another plan.

“Oh, your immortal as well. My that does explain more than a few things about you.”

I smiled as I covered my two fists in a set of ice spike knuckles dusters with both covered in fire and lightning. “Less talking more brawling!” I jumped up at her and she flapped her wings flying higher in the air. I started to send a stream of flames out from my feet, letting me chase after her. She turned mid-air then took a deep breath and sent a stream of blue flames at me. I threw my feet forward and I flew up into the air as she moved her head trying to burn me. I threw my legs straight then with a burst of speed I shot forward and as in front of her then before she could stop me I threw a punch connecting with her jaw sending a powerful punch right into her left temple she dropped a few feet but quickly flapped her wing and she slammed into me and he spun as she punched me in the face and then clawed me across the chest. I grabbed her throat then sent another burst of energy to me feet and slammed us into the ground then started to beat on her everywhere she couldn’t block with her arms. My spikes weren’t breaking her scales but were scratching them. She tried her tail again but I was ready this time. I grabbed it as I kept on hitting with my right hands. I was going to use the seal but I wanted to see everything she could do. An unknown that is too big a risk even if I have to end this fast.

‘Master I think I figured out how to end this!’

She threw a leg back claws stabbing into my back then jerked me back; the rolls now reversed as she rained down punches along with a stab from her tail. I covered my arms in ice and really cared about the punches just the stabs.She looked down at me with a smile on her face and I saw in her eyes I was smiling too.

‘I think you can pin her I can put everything into a single strike and with the right place it should end this.’

‘Do it I’ll get her!”

I kneed her back taking her by surprise then I grabbed her horn then slammed her face fist into the ground then pulled my right back my foot holding her tail down.

‘I need twenty seconds!”

Urgirth I think her name was thrown her wing out then another slash formed across my chest forcing me to let her go and she went away. I dodged two more strikes as white energy formed around my fist as all my elements spun around my arm.

“What!?”

She looked scared for the first time as I jumped right in front of her then sammed the punch into her face starting to threw her waved as everything I have hitting her before I threw my arm all the way down as she slammed head first into the ground my punch breaking her right horn then I released the power and a blast unlike anything I’ve ever made the groundbreaking open making a massive crater, rocker and bolder flying with all the air forced out of the area then it rushed back and a enormous tornado spun around us.

I stood over her as she laid on the ground golden blood coming from her nose and mouth. Then I noticed my blood as half red and silver. I nodded my head as I held a hand over the crest in the center of her breast and a few drops fell into the bottom of the circle of the lower part of the crest. It flashed black then her body shrank down her breast and flanks grew out of about as big as Celestia’s and she would be about the same height now as tall as me. I laughed as I looked down at her then I fell back on my back my body hurting and burning as I laid there. I looked over at my arms and saw my right arm was broken with bones poking out of my skin. ‘My adrenaline must be keeping the pain from hitting me for the moment.’ Urgirth is down so I think we're good now Shadow.’

“Yes master, and I can sense dragons, and Luna heading this way.”

I laughed as I laid there as I tried not to pass out as I saw spots coming this way. After a minute she and a dozen dragons landed. Luan started to run over to me dressing in thick plate armor. She ran over to me and dropped to her knees as she looked down at me and my busted up arm. I laughed as she looked at me. “It’s over, Urgirth is out for a while but I’m not moving for a while either. I haven’t gone all out like that in nearly two years. I forgot how much it can hurt to fight someone stronger than me too.”

“Look, stop talking we’re getting you to the capital.”

Luna waved over some of the dragons and a large white scaled dragon reached down to grab me but Urgirth tail shot out cutting the hand off making him scream as he grabbed the arm. I was shocked then tried to get up as Urgirth stood up looking down at me. Luan turned flaring her wings, her horn glowing as she looked up at her. She smiled then sat down as she looked at Luna.

“I’m done fighting him mare. I’ve never been knocked out before he’s won not only the fight but has won me over and my respect. In eight-thousands years I’ve never once been bested in battle. Troy you truly are a formidable foe for any to face.

“RAH!”

The male tried to punch her then she turned and he stopped dead as she looked at her.

“Get lost weakling.”

She threw her hand up and the same blue flames hit him. A second later his whole body went up and he was gone a second later. I was shocked and that explained how she broke my sword so easily. Then she looked back down at me, the flames still on her hand.

“Now then.”

She shoved Luna away then rested her hand on my chest. Then covered my body in the blue flames. My body quickly healed out as I shot up and she smiled as I touched my hands around as the fire died out.

“Troy!”

Luan jumped over and pulled me back as she glared at her. I laughed as I laid back into the hold as the dragons looked down at us. “Your fine Luna.” I started to move around my body cracking and popping as I stood up with both their help. I rubbed my arms and rolled my shoulders as I stood there. “By my ancestors I haven’t fought that hard since I killed Esdeath.” Urgirth laughed then pulled me away from Luna before kicking her back with a smile on her face then wrapped both arms and a wing around me.

“Well mare I’ll be taking him now bye.~”

Blue flames covered us and it felt like I turned into air then we came out of the fire and I dropped to my knees.

I was in deep snow as I was shocked and awed at the site. We were on a huge mountain range with a castle that seemed to run through the mountains and some clouds even looked like dragons flying around.

“Do you like our home?”

I turned back to look at her as she looked down at me.

“You mean your home.” I got myself to my feet but I was shaking on my feet but she wrapped her arms around me helping me stand.

“Well, really it’s your castle now that you beat me and I will take you back as I’m sure someone like you has a hoard maybe even younglings?”

I nodded, then stood back up my body slightly weak still. “Ya, more than a few with a few more coming.”

“Aw, well them and the mothers are free to come here. But, before that let me show you around after we get your strength back.” She pressed her hand into my chest then energy was entered into my body. I felt that it was damn near identical to my energy. “How!?” She smiled as I stood up and my balance was back.

“I can absorb magic or in your case elemental energy to keep myself strong.”

I huffed then waved her on as she smiled.

“You're a slave driver.”

I rolled my eyes as she started to talk to me as we started to walk through the snow to the huge door.

“This is the castle my followers built for themselves and me. But, with all the fires out and the empty look of the place I’d say it’s been abandoned for a long time.”

We got to the gate then I pushed open a door. Ice and frost crack and break as I shoved it open. The door got stuck on a huge chunk of ice as Urgirth nodded as she looked into the castle.

“How sad.”

.I nodded as we walked into the dark castle. “Ya, but I have questions.” I made a ball of fire in my hand with as little energy as I could.

“Yes Master?~”

I blushed then glared at her as she laughed a little. “Really!?” She laughed into her hand as we walked.

“Oh, relax Troy. If you're wondering why we're still not fighting it's because of the crest. It’s a hoard masters crest. It’s one that shows I’m the head of your dragon hoard that I’m sure you’ll someday make.”

I looked at her as we walked down the iced up wall and floors. “Ok, so that makes me what a?” She smiled as she spoke.

“My mate.”

I stopped dead as she laughed and kept walking down the hall. Then she stopped to look back at me then slapped her new rounder ass as she looked at me.

“This crest also changes my body to match the figures the male likes the most. I must say you must like to be the large and powerful dominant in the relationship.”

I blushed and she laughed as she looked at me then huffed as she laughed then she walked over and took my free hand.

“Come on, there was a massive fire crystal in the lower levels.”

I pulled my hand free and she huffed as she led the way. As we walked I was slowly realizing just how big this place was as we entered a greathall.

Massive columns stood hundreds of feet above us with what looked like metal and gold and in the back as a golden throne.

“Oh my bad, I took us to the throne room. Five and a half thousand years make the mind foggy.”

I huffed then as she walked beside me and smirked then slapped her ass making her jump and gasp. She turned back glaring at me as I smirked. “Sorry, my hand slipped but that’s a firm ass you got there.” She blushed then clawed at me as I laughed a little. “Get going.” She huffed then started to walk again and I smiled as she walked.

“You're a hatchling.”

“A hatchling that managed to knockout a goddess.”

Stopped huffed then crossed her arms then started to walk again.

“Shut up.”

I laughed as we started to move lower into the mountain and I saw dragons carved into the walls then I started to see alicorns. I stopped and Urgirth looked back at me as I looked at the male and female alicorns carved into the stone.

“I see you noticed the former alicorns. What happened to their race was so sad they were so gifted with their magic.”

I looked at her as she looked at a few of the stone figures. “Are you telling me there used to be more Alicorns?” She nodded as she started to walk again. I quickly followed her wanting to know what she was talking about.

“A great plague struck them, killing all the Alicorn stallions and leaving only two mares left. Thankfully one was pregnant with one filly already born but until today I hoped that one would be a colt but I guess those hopes were dashed.”

I smiled filing away the two comment as we walked then we came up to a huge door made from what looked like obsidian.

“It’s through here, once we lit it we’ll head back to the battlefield.”

I nodded then we opened the doors and walked deeper and I noticed her was slightly warmer here. ‘Um, must be heard a lava vein nearby.’ We turned a corner and I saw a huge crystal.

A huge red crystal was stabbed into a stone olter with a little bit of steam coming from the rock.

“My, it’s still got a little magic in it after this long.”

We walked over and I held my fire close to it to get a look at the black line on the crystal. But when my flames got close the crystal glowed then the flames from my hand were pulled away and was absorbed into the body of the crystal. A small fire came from the olter then started to grow out turning into a bonfire covering the crystal. Bright lights came out of the olter and traveled some carving in the floors and walls. In what looked like torch holder flames erupted out lighting up the hall as it moved more fires lit up as the light traveled.

“Well, it will take about four hours for all the lights and heat to get back up. That will also get the water and forge going again. I guess we can go back now.”

She grabbed me and the flames covered us then I fell face first into the center of the burn out field in the middle of the army.

“TROY!”

I felt something grab ahold of what’s left of my cloak then I was jerked back across the ground. A pair of blue arms around my neck with a black hand on my chest.

“Thank the hive!”

Chrysalis grabbed my face with her free hand rubbing her check into mine as Luan flared her wings and magic as she glared at Urgirth as she laughed into her hand.

“Oh you two can relax. I was only showing Troy his new castle.”

The two looked down at me and I smiled as I looked at them. “You two are going to love this place. It’s like my homeland full of ice and snow.” I smiled as the two of them looked at each other.

mother in law
View Online

The Imperial arms

mother in law

Luna pov Two days later

I sat in the war tent, looking at Troy with his head on Celestia's lap as he laid on a cot two guards brought in. Celestia's arm was in a splint badly swollen, but she was hiding the pain well. Ember spoke up as she looked down at him.

"You need to get back to Equestria Troy. You look wiped out, and some of the wounded need to go back as well. I'm sure your captains can handle this; they've seen how you fight."

I stood up then looked down at him. "She's right, and I'll leave my personal elite guards as officers." He nodded his head as he sat up, looking at me.

"No, my captains won't listen to them. They don't know them or how they may lead a battle. I will tell them to hunker down and build up defenses along the front. I'll be staying aa well, but the wounded will be taken back to the capital to be given proper medical treatment."

I was getting annoyed as I looked at him. "Why must you stay!? You've worn out your body fighting this Urgirth. You can bearly sit up! You've led them into each battle, and I've done so asking. You've skipped meals and done full night watches and...!" I took a step towards him, but a black, and white wolf puppy shot out from under the cot snapping at me. I jumped as the puppy growled as it looked at me.

"Down, girl."

Troy reached down and picked up the puppy as she looked at me.

"Eva, you need to play nice with one of your mommies."

"Another wolf?!" I yelled at him as she smiled as Eva; he called her turned and looked up at him.

"What? I love dogs and wolfs."

"Really?"

We all looked at the sole female diamond dog guards, and she blushed as she looked at us. Troy laughed a little and nodded his head as he looked at her.

"Ya, but don't let it go to your head, Fetch."

She nodded red face red as she looked at the ground.

"Yes, sir."

He laughed again then spoke to her.

"Fetch, why don't you go get something to eat while all we here a little talk."

"Yes, Sir."

She bowed then quickly walked out of the tent then He sat Eva down then looked at Chrysalis as she sat down at the table, a smile on her face as she and her sister Honey were looking through a foal book.

"Chrysalis, can you get the queens and the Griffon king?"

"Sure."

She stood up, then walked over to the flap as he sat Eva back down in her paws. But, she jumped back up, pressing her paws on his legs while banting. I sighed at his attitude at this, then the flaps opened, and a snow leaper walked in light armor with hair and eyes like Troy. She looked pissed as she glared at us. She walked in then shoved me aside as she looked down at Troy.

"Troy, we got a problem with the prisoners. The male dragon in custody is fighting with everyone who gets close; also, some of the deers are grabbing at any female that gets close. My sister got grabbed as well as some of our medical staff."

He huffed then stood from the cot, grabbing a long knife from his side bag. "Who did you catch this time?" He looked at me, a frown on his face.

"Spike."

Troy pov

I watched as a snarl formed on Luna's face as Arua looked up at me. "Let's go get him chained back down. This time I'm making the point clear." I walked out with Aura, and Luna followed me out.

"What are you going to do?"

I smirked as I held up the knife. "A scar can be a good reminder of who not to mess with or to be stupid. Besides, he's still got two and a half years." Luna huffed as she rolled her eyes then shoved me a little.

"And ponies say I'm crazy."

I laughed a little, then walked closer, and hip bumped her. "I'm just going to slash his arm or maybe a scar over one of his eyes. Now, Got back, and please keep the leaders peaceful until I get back. She smiled then nodded her head before turning back. I sighed then spun my long knife on hand as we walked up to the quickly ade prison area. Griffon's had cages brought to hold them as they captured, but the deer wasn't who I was after, but the fear in their eyes as I walked passed made me realize how much they feared me. But, I also saw some of the younger deers tied and chained with well-dressed Griffonswith handwritten price tags. I was about to ripe, but a hand grabbed my shoulder. I turned back to see the prince.

"Don't try and stop them. The nobles have threatened civil war if we stop them from buying so of the soldiers. But, we made to clear death would follow if any of the females were taken or sold.'

Jerked my rm free then started to walk knife at the ready. "No, I have another idea." As I walked, the nobles saw me walking up, and fear quickly filled their eyes as I walked up to them. I spun my knife in hand as I looked at the oldest and most well-dressed griffon. "So, want to tell me what's going on?" He gulped down air before speaking to me.

"We're selling the capture soldiers; only the females aren't to be touched."

I spun my knife around my hand as I looked at him then nodded as I threw my knife at the tip of his paw. He jumped back and fell to the ground scaring him half to death. I grabbed my knife as he back away on all four. I started to walk forward, knife spinning as I walked. "You want to know something?" He stopped as his back was on a stone. "I hate slavery!" I yelled the last word making him jump as everyone looked at us. "I tore my way through an empire spanning a continent to destroy it I can and will do the same to anyone or any country who sees it as an option. But, I understand why you wish to gain from this. So, were going to do something we did in my homeland. "

"A-and that is?"

I smiled as I pulled a gem out of my side bag, then heated up my knife and cut an x into the gem. "It's called the right to the hoard. When we destroyed a large enemy force, their weapons were taken as anything of value. It's spilled into equal parts then shared out to the clan who fought in the battle. We have a massive surplus of weapons as well as items I know many counties don't make as well as some artwork they found in a giant safe. Split it up evenly with the yak and Menatore armies. I have plans to reward my troops." He nodded, then quickly rushed off the others immediately followed him. I huffed, then turned and looked at the angered Prince. I walked back up to him, and then we got into a staring match.

"You overstep!"

"You underestimate those you've faced. You think enslaving them as they have the females will change anything!? You will only breed more hate and thirst for revenge!"99

"You're a coward!"

This bastard swung on me, shocking everyone even the nobles around us gasped. A few jumped to stop us as I slammed him to the ground. I held him down by his throat knife on the ground a few feet away from us. A few of them grabbed, but when I looked at them, they backed off.

'Celestia and the griffon king are here.'

"You try that again, you damned griffon, and I'll make sure you can't ever move again!" I let him go as I stood up, leaving the prince on the ground, looking up at me then looked at the knife to the right of us. I smirked as I looked down at him then locked my hands behind my back. "You're free to go for it, prince. But, you pick it up, and you'll pay understand." He looked between me and the knife then reached for it. I threw a kick into his chest and sent him rolling. I nodded as the griffon king rushed over to him. I grabbed the knife then nodded my head. "Don't swing on a guy who's patience is already shot and tired as hell." He coughed a few times as his father helped him up as he held onto his chest. The father looked at me, a snarl on his face.

"You!"

I glared at him, and he froze as he looked at me. "I won't be nice this time." I smiled at the frown on the prince's face. "Princes your name."

"Steel Feather."

"Hm, fitting if you ask me. You have to have steel in your very soul to attack me. I respect that, but you'll need to work on speed and wait for the right moment. At the moment, say if you wanted to stab me in the back or cut my throat in my sleep, you'd have a good chance of getting it done. I used all my strength fighting Urgirth, so if anyone's to try their luck there free too." Nobody moved, and I smiled then stomped the handle of the knife, making it flip into the air. I caught the blade between my fingers. I threw it up then snatched then handle before turning. "Now, I have a dragon to deal with." Everyone cleared a path as I walked knife spinning around my hand.

"You seem upset."

Agapi walked up, bandages wrapped around her. "What happened?" She huffed then looked down at her arm.

"That dragons got me with his claws of his. But, a few of our dragons pined him the chained him down. "

"Ok, go get some rest I'll go and deal with Spike."

"Oh, the female dragons are asking to speak to the dragon lord."

I looked at her as we walked then I sighed as I stopped spinning my knife. "Chain them, then take them to my war tent, Ember, and the other leaders should be there."

"You got it."

We walked up to the cage's I had the griffons bring to see Spike's hands chained to the floor, giving him only four inches to move with his feet locked down to the floor of the cage. He had his tail and chest chained to the wall of the cage. I looked down at him, and he looked back up at me with a snarl on his face.

"Troy..."

I smiled as I waved over the griffon guards standing watch as Agapi took off the two females. A female guard quickly walked over with keys on her side. I pointed to Spike, and she nodded as she opened the door then I took the keys when Spike tried to move. "I got this."

"Suit yourself."

She quickly walked off as Spike glared at me. "You and I are going to get on the same page." I stabbed the knife into the ground and sat down in front of him on the grass then threw the keys to him. They landed right under his hand, then took them while looking at me.

"How is my mare?"

I smirked as I looked at him. "Lovely, and she loves our son more than life." He flashed fangs as he looked at me as his hands were freed. The started to uncuff his feet as I readied myself. I guessed right as the second his feet were free, he jumped at me. I pulled the knife then slashed him over the left eye as I dropped to the side. Spike screamed as he landed on the ground behind me. I turned to see him holding onto his face as blood came running out from under his hand. Guards and some of the medical staff came running as Spike rolled around, holding his eye. I nodded as I stood up, then walked over and reached down, then grabbed his shirt, pulling him up. I started to drag him over to some of the medical staff and held my hand out when I saw Fawn. "Can I please have some bandages and anything to keep his wound from getting infected."

"Sure, Troy."

She quickly pulled out what I asked for, then I turned and slammed my knee into the side of Spikes' head, knocking him out. His hand dropped, letting me see the cut I came. I saw the cut was shallow, but his eye would most likely be fine. I drug him outside of the camp but stopped halfway to the forest when I noticed someone above me. I looked up, seeing Bellezza looking down at me with Magma. "Sup, you two." Bellezza flew down with Magma close behind her.

"Were after him."

She pointed down to Spike, and I raised an eyebrow. Bellezza nodded then reached down and put a hand over his eye. She used her magic, and to my shock, it was the same as Urgirth's. I noted that for later as she pulled her hand back, letting me see the wound had turned to a scar. "Hm, interesting." Then I felt a strange energy from behind me. I turned my head, seeing the bag I have all the arms I 've taken in giving off a dark aura. I pulled it off my belt, and Bellezza looked at him.

"Can you hear that?"

I looked at her for a second, and then I threw Spike's body away as I opened then bag, seeing the darkness from the magic. "Bellezza, I know this will sound strange, but I want you to reach in here and take whatever your thing is making that sound." She looked at me for a second then looked at the bag then she stuck her hand in then moved it around. A second later, she pulled her hand out with Rongo Rongo in her hand.

"What is this book?"

I smiled as I closed and put the bag back on my belt. "This is an Imperial Arms from my home. It's called the complete book of the world Rongo Rongo. This book contained every single map in the world and included every detail about the mountains and lands. On the last page, there should be predictions of natural disasters that will happen in the future."

"What is an Imperial Arm?"

I sighed as I nodded my head then held my hand back out. She gave me Rongo Rongo back before I waved for her to follow. "Magma, please go tell everyone we'll be minute."

"Ok."

She flew off a second later than I turned then started to walk over to Spike. "Come on, Bellezza, I need to explain what an Imperial Arm is." She followed me as I dragged Spike. I explained how they work and my two as well.

"I see, so your weapons act as a certain death sentence, and the other is a seal for those killed by it. I must say those are some fearsome weapons to wield. And, since I could hear something from this book, I may be able to use it?"

"Ya, but if it's calling out to you can use it."

I pulled Rongo Rongo then held it out to her. "It's your now Bellezza, and I can't use it." She reached out and grabbed, but I didn't let go. She looked at me, and I spoke to her again. "Protect this with your life. Lose it, and you'll see me when I get angry." She nodded a scared look in her eyes. "Now head back." She nodded, then opened her wings and flew off as I looked back at then still out the cold Spike. "I need a place to leave you somewhere you'll have a chance." I looked around and saw a cave. 'There we go.' I. dragged him up to the cave and saw it went pretty far back.

'Master, we have enough left in the tank to make it safe for him in there.'

I froze the back of the cave shut then made bars strong enough to keep him safe but would melt away about a day later with this heat. I threw a few bottles of water out of from the supply bag I always had on my with side. With him locked away, I turned away, knowing he'd come right back to fight more. I leaned on a tree after a few minutes then sighed as I put my back on the tree and slide down the tree I hung my head and rested my arms on my knees as I sat there. I took a deep breath as I rubbed my eyes then looked up at the sky. "What the hell am I doing here."

"Your the only one who knows that."

I jumped up, hearing a woman's voice, and looked around. "Where are you!?"

"Don't forget where you came from, Troy Thanatos. You have more in you; then you may think you do."

I looked around as I pulled out the sword Nightmare gave me as I looked around. Then as I looked around, a flash came from between two trees. I covered my eyes with my arm, and I heard the voice again as I lowered my arm.

"Please take me to my fillies."

Celestia pov

I sat in the war tent Luna at my side with everyone waiting for Troy. As we waited, I looked around, seeing all the queens, but the Griffion queen were here.

"So, where is the commander?"

"We all know Troy when he goes off to do something he doesn't come back till it's done."

"C-Celestia Luna!"

We heard Troy yelling then he burst into the tent sword in hand as he looked at us.

"I... you.... Get out!"

He rushed back out, and we quickly followed him, and when we rushed out, I stopped as I looked at our mother. I was shocked as I looked at her as she stood there in a pearl white dress with her bright red mane with her soft blue eyes. She had the crown of Equestria on her face as she looked at us. She smiled and looked at my arm.

"My little sun drop, always so recluse."

She slowly walked over to me with a smile on her face.

"Mother!"

Luna jumped at her, pulling her into a hug, and our mother hugged her back. I smiled as I rushed up and wrapped my good arm around, and she shushed us as she ran her hand over my mane.

"I know, I know. I'm so sorry I was gone for so long, leaving you all alone in this world. But, never again, I promise."

I smiled as hugged her then a hand was placed on my back. I opened my eyes and saw Troy a smile on his face. I smiled as I looked at him and mouthed thank you to him.

wounded
View Online

The Imperial arms

wounded

Troy pov three days earlier

I sat in the war tent sitting beside the former queen of all ponies. She had taken her crown off, and I saw it was made almost like the crowns of a Roman emperor leaf crown.

"I think I understand what's going on, and I'm making this clear. The deer kingdom is not to be Annexed. The deer god Forest Master will not stand by while his creations are conquered. He's already having a fit over you all take the doe's."

"Hm, I'll deal with him if it comes to that."

Faust looked at me out of the corner of her eye.

"You'll die, the rest of the gods and goddess may not care, but you directly pick a fight with Forest Master. That will force them to take action."

"I'll take my chances if it comes to that."

"Troy."

I looked at Luna, and I nodded as I looked. "Fine, I'll back down for now, but I stand by my words."

"As do I."

Faust and I looked at each other out of the corner of our eyes. 'This is going to be hard to get along with.' I stood up and looked down at the mare. "Well, every side are we agreed?"

"Yes, we'll hold here until you've had time to rest."

Troy current pov

POW!

I slammed a right hook into my custom sandbag, my knuckle wrapping coming loss. I huffed as I took a step back, my fist alight with the healing flames from me beating through the bandages.

"Are you finished with your little tantrum."

I huffed as I looked to the side, seeing Luna standing there arms crossed. I looked over to her as my skinned healed. "I'm not throwing a tantrum. I'm letting out my frustration from having to leave the battlefield." I turned back to my sandbag then started punching again as I talked. "I'm a northern tribe warrior! We don't run or turn our back!" I threw a left upper sending the bag up into the air, and the chain snapped as it fell back. I huffed as I stood there, my fist still raised as I stood there. "Argh! By the ancestors!" I kicked the bag and sent it skidding across the floor. "I'm a warrior; I should still be out there beside everyone else!" I clenched my fist tighter, then I sighed, unclenching my fist. "Who am I kidding? I'm not the warrior I was."

"Why do you say that?"

I turned, seeing Faust standing beside Luna. I nodded as I burnt, then bandages off, then walked over to the bench next to the weight wall. I huffed sweat dripping from my hair. "I don't feel like I did before the fight with Urgirth. I don't know how, but she dragged the old me out." I looked up, seeing the two of them looking at me. "The two of you don't understand how I feel about that. To think even for a moment, that side of me was dragged back out." I nodded as I looked back down at my fist balled as I sat there. "God damn it." I stood up, walked over to the sandbag, grabbed the chain, and then walked back over to the hook in the center of the room. I took off the broken link then started to lift it, but a white aura ripped it from my hands. I frowned and looked over at Faust as she held the sandbag a frown on her face.

"You've been at this for four hours. You punched enough for today, so go see your foals."

I glared at her and turned my back on them. "You too leave, I won't stop until it feels like that part of me is gone again." I started to walk over to my sword rack, but the white aura grabbed me and threw it back into the wall. I snarled as I forced my muscles to break free of the magic holding me. Faust looked a little shocked, and I cracked my neck as I glared at her. "Never do that again!"

"Troy!"

I huffed as I nodded my head then threw my fist back into the wall, breaking part of it down, leaving a hole in the wall. I huffed as I looked into my shower room and sighed then sat down on the stones. "By the ancestors, am I turning back into who I was? I freak whose only skill is killing everything."

"Enough!"

I hard smack hit me on my right cheek, and I turned to look at Luna. "Luna."

"NO! SHUT THE BUCK UP!"

She yelled at me, surprising her mother and me.

"Your not who you were! Your not some mindless killer anymore. You've freed hundreds of doe's and built an army that even now frees more. You are not a monster, so don't think of yourself as one! "

I huffed as I stood up from the broken stones and looked down at her. She backed up fear on her face, but I didn't care about that. "If one were to really stop and look at me, my past, they'd see I'm not monster but more like a demon." I walked passed her then out of the gym Faust watching me as I went. I walked down the hall using my heat energy to dry my body as I walked.

"You know, you didn't have to got that far."

I stopped as I looked at Nightmare. "Hm, maybe, but the truth is the truth. These days, I'm finding it harder to try keeping my more undesirable family traits under control." We started walking again, and I looked down at her small bludge over her stomach. I huffed as I put my hands in my pockets before turning down my hall.

"Troy?"

"Don't follow me; I need time to think."

"Ok."

I kicked my door in, and to my surprise, I walked in, seeing Twilight standing there in her bra and panties. I closed the door and walked over to my bed. I fell back onto the bed and sighed as I closed my eyes. "Didn't Rarity converter three rooms in a massive room for you?" She sat down on the bed after putting jeans on.

"Ya, but your room is closer to my magic range."

I nodded as I laid there, but She laid down and rested her head on my chest. I was a little annoyed, but I didn't care at this point. My door flew open and

"Get Daddy!"

Twilight and I fell out of bed as Tracy, snowball, and Eva rushed in. Tracy jumped over the bed landing on me with Eva close behind.

"AH! SNOWBALL! Not my shirt!"

I Shoved Tracy to the side as Eva licked my face as I glared at Applejack and Applebloom as they laughed. "I'll give you both five seconds to run." They laughed as they ran off, and I sighed as Tracy licked my cheek. I scratched the side of her head as she purred as she pressed her body into my back. "I know, girl, and I missed you too."

"Daddy!"

I looked at the door seeing Daybreaker with Ameerah at her side in her little blue and black dress with a blue bow in her hair. I smiled as Tracy jumped over me, running over to Ameerah. I laughed as Eva put her paws on my chest. I frowned as I looked down at her as she nipped at my small beard. I pushed her down and rubbed her head before standing back up. I nodded my head as I walked over to the door and got one knee. Ameerah reached up, hugging my arm with her little arm. I laughed but didn't smile down at her. "Sorry, sweetie, but Daddy doesn't want to play right now."

"Daddy?"

I rubbed her mane then stop up, making her let go of my arm. I looked down at her for a second, then looked at Daybreaker. "I'll be back in a few hours please keep everyone from killing one another." I walked passed her my bare feet on the cold marble floor. I jumped up to an open window then took off running into the midday sun. I jumped into the air flying above the forest, but even down, I fell off a father part of the forest I'd not gone to yet. I landed in the forest, tearing up the ground as I landed. A branch caught my shirt ripping it I landed then sighed as I ripped the rest of the shirt off. I laughed as I started to walk through the forest hands in my pockets. I looked down at my chest, seeing more than a few new small scars the longest being an inch or two long on my the lower side of my right side.

"AH!"

I heard a male scream, and I took off running ahead. I came through the forest and saw a huge cave mouth seeing a large manticore standing over an older Diamond dog who was bleeding, and there was something under him. I snarled as I ran up behind the manticore. "Come chew on my fist, you furry freak it turned it's head right as I swung my fist. I connected with the face and sent this guy flying back into the blood, flying off it as it flew. I huffed my body feeling a little better after that. I looked down at the older diamond dog seeing he wasn't as old as I'd first thought he was as I saw his red fur. He must have been middle-aged with a cut over his right shoulder with two smaller dogs doing there best to hold him up. I reached down, then picked him up and threw him on my back.

"Sir?"

"Lead me to the closes thing you have for a doctor around here!"

They nodded as they ran into the cavemouth. Soon we ran into a large cavern lite with huge torches with homes carved into the walls with a river and waterfall.

"Over here!"

I saw the smaller of the two waving me over. I rushed up to the sole standing house. A young female with blue and white fur dressed in a torn skirt and a bikini top under the shirt. There was an older dog plum and rough like Cloudy beside dressed the same way, but she has a scar over her right breast. They looked up from the pup then their eyes widened.

"Chief!"

She looked at the dog on my back then jumped up, rushing me into the house. I walked into the house then laid him down on a stone bed with what looked like dried grass acting as a mattress. I took a few steps back, giving them to work. I walked back out of the house and stopped as I saw the whole town in front of the house. I waved as I tried to walk around them but stopped when the smaller dog grabbed my hand. I looked down at her and noticed she looked like a small Doberman.

"Father!"

A Doberman with light purple hair with a blue-collar on with something that looked like pearls came running it. She had dark blue eyes, and she was dressed in an overcoat with no bra and had on a red thong. She had a brown fur on her front with the rest of her coat was black, and her arms were slightly smaller than the other diamond dogs around. She ran passed me into the house. The smaller dog pulled on my hand.

"Come, Come."

She started to pull me along to a larger house in the cave wall.

'Master a bat pony is watching us.'

I huffed as I walked into the house, then sat down and crossed my legs after being pulled over to the sidewall with a small fire going under a pot. The small pup walked over to a large clay pot, grabbed a bowl, and got some water. She ran back over to me but started to fall, and I laughed before catching her. I caught the bowl as well as she fell into my chest. I laughed as I set her down beside me the bowl out to her.

"Thank you."

I nodded as I made a few ice cubes then dropped them into her water. She took a sip of the water as I heard pad and claws on the floor. I turned, seeing a large dog wearing torn up pants with a club in hand. I narrowed my eyes as I put a hand on the puppy's back then pushed her behind me. "You even think of using that, and I will show you a new world of pain you'd never seen."

"Brother!"

The pup jumped up from in front of me, then ran around to the dog. Now that I was looking at him, he did look a lot like a doberman too. He had long orange hair with the same eyes the female had. His paws were huge as well with large claws at the ends of his fingers. He picked her up and rubbed his head in her forehead.

"Sorry, Bone."

I laughed as I turned to face them both as they hugged. "So, what now?" The dog smiled at me as he walked over to the wall setting the club down. He walked over while Bone I think he called that she pup sat in the palm of his paw. He sat down in front of me, then sat Bone down and then balled both his fist and bowed his head.

"Thank you. Saved my father, you did."

I smiled as I bowed from my place when he looked back up. "No need to thank me, Sir." I looked at him, and he smiled as he looked at me.

"Crush?'

We looked back to see the female walking in a look of relief on her face. She smiled as she looked at the two, then she looked at me. She walked over, then got on her knees and bowed her head as she looked at me.

"Thank you for saving our father."

I smiled as I waved for her to get back up.

"Don't bow, miss."

She looked back up at me, seeing my smile as I looked at her. I fully turned then reached into my back belt bag. I pulled out the bag of meat then set it down on the ground. They all looked at it, then the little pup reached out, grabbing it. She pulled it back over, then opened the bag, and she smiled.

"Jerky!"

She reached in grabbing handfuls of meat then ran out of the house. I laughed as the large dog grabbed the bag, then took out a few pieces of jerky then passed the bag to the female. She took some out then started to eat it as they looked at me.

'Mater the bat pony is outside of the cave mouth waiting.'

'Thanks."

I nodded, then the younger medical dog came in. I gave her a real look this time. She was a wolf-like with a half in the top of her left ear. She looked down at the bag after sniffing the air. "Give her some too."

"Sure."

The guy held up his paw with the bag in his paw.

"Take stranger share with us. "

I laughed as I stood up from my place than pulled Tanda out of my bag as I started to walk out of the house. "You all have a good day. I need to go deal with something." I walked through the town then out of the cave feeling the eyes on me. I jumped into the as I heard the dogs running up behind me. I started jumping through then I noticed two glints of light. I grabbed a branch and dodged two large throwing knives. I landed on the ground sword drawn as I heard someone moving around. I looked around, feeling the eyes. 'Shadow?'

'It's a stallion, but he's using very strange magic to hid where he was and hold close he is.'

'How close? Can you tell me that?!'

I blocked two more knives, one from each side of me.

'Ten feet to the right!"

I jumped to the right then cut the tree in front of me in half, just missing a stallion. This stallion had a red mane, and yellow eyes stood out in the dark as he looked at me out of the corner of his eye.on his side were two swords on his side was both a sword and a long sword. Something about this one was different from the other I've fought with. His eyes seemed to be excited as he grabbed his long sword then drew it swinging it at me. I blocked the strike then tried to kick him, but he grabbed my foot. I threw y leg up, taking him off balance as he tried to swing his sword. I made a few balls of fire in my hand then threw them at him. They blew up. He jumped away, landing on the ground his wide stance hoofs digging into the ground with one hand on the ground with his other hand raised sword at the ready.

"Come on!"

I smiled as the two of us charged each other. I spun Tanda in my hand to block the strikes as he drew the second blade. I punched him across the face and sent him rolling, but he recovered so quickly it surprised me a little. A bigger smile formed on my face as I jumped at him. I blocked the sword then kicked him in the face forcing his head back.

"I want to fight more!"

I smiled as the two of us separated smiles on our faces. "Come on!"

"YA!"

We each of us charged, and I blocked his two stikes, then grabbed his top shirt then threw my knee into his chest, making him cough out his breath. I turned then slammed an elbow into the side of his head. He dropped, then spun on the ground then tried to kick me in the face. I ducked, grabbing his throat. I looked him in the eyes, and I watched as is eyes took on a dark look.

"Got you."

I blinked, then he dropped his short sword and slammed a punch straight into my solar plexus. I coughed out a mix of red and silver blood.

"Moon Sythe kick!"

He kicked me in the side of the neck, taking me to the ground. I coughed out more blood and couldn't help but wonder how he was getting blood out of me. I smiled blood coming from the sides of my mouth. I still had my grip on his neck was weak but still on. "Fine, well, play that game." I dropped my sword then pulled my right fist back, clenching my fist as tight as I could black energy coming from it. He saw this; he looked scared as I started to throw the punch.

"Dragon rush!"

I punched him straight in the face and sent him flying, breaking through the trees, and I jumped back up then charged him. I was in front of him in a second, then grabbed his shirt and started slamming punched into his gut over and over. He lost his long sword as I rushed my attack before I slammed him back into a cliff base. I pulled my right back about to deal the killing blow. But, I stopped as I dropped my fist with a smiled on my face. I let him drop to the forest floor as I laughed a little then sat down in front of him. I pulled out a healing potion on the ground as well as a gallon of water. He smirked, then grabbed the potion then drank it. Once he was healed, he sat down in front of me and laughed as he set his arms on his knees.

"Well, buck, I guess I've finally lost a fight."

I laughed, then flicked his forehead as he looked at me. "So, you're the great warrior king the world is going crazy over."

I blinked as he looked at me.

"Oh, I guess you haven't heard yet, have you?"

I nodded my head as I looked at him. He laughed, then reached into his side bag then pulled some newspapers. He held them out to me, and I took them. I looked down at the top one seeing the headline.

'Equestria's unstoppable march speared heard by the warrior king Troy Thanatos. Leading slightly smaller forces against overwhelming numbers and crushing them without taking losses."

I turned to see the next front page.

'Minature kingdom disgraced by their king cowardly action of running from the field after massive losses. Equestria's king forced the deer from their lands and marches on to the enemy border."

I huffed as I looked at page after page. "Wow, they're calling me the Warrior king, and they're calling this a crushing of the slavers of the north. Got to say I never expected to be called the Warrior king." He huffed then, leaned back into the stone walls, and rested an arm on his knee.

"Well, buck, I was hoping to win in a surprise attack."

"So you know that wasn't going to work. I'm too used to getting ambushed from behind and even from underground."

"Um, I guess I was completely outmatched from the beginning."

I laughed a little then stood you and looked down at him. "Your name."

"Knuckles."

"Hm, that name fits you now get your swords. I've been needing a skilled opponent to spare with." He nodded a he got to his hoofs and ran off to find his swords. I smiled as I found my first student and I could use him as a base to figure out how to teach my children.

Push back
View Online

The Imperial arms

Push back

Troy pov

I smiled as Knuckles ran at my side, the two of us heading for the front. I jumped up into the trees, and he opened his wings and flew up beside me. I looked back at him then started to laugh again. Seeing the shiner Daybreaker had given him.

"SHUT UP!"

"Can't believe you walked up to Nightmare and told her you attacked me."

"Ya, well I didn't think a pregnant mare would attack me. By the moon, I'd never have thought I get knocked out by a mare let alone a pregnant one."

I laughed, then jumped down from the trees and spotted our camp. We burst out of the forest, and Knuckles flew ahead of me. They saw us coming. Cheers rang out as my captains came out to the camp's front, and the queens came out. I saw Chrysalis with her sister and a new Changeling. I slowed my run to a jog as they came running out Urgirth had a few dragons wearing robes. Chrysalis jumped up, wrapping her arms around my neck and her legs wrapped around my waist. I laughed as I wrapped my arms around her back as she hugged me.

"The king!"

I laughed as Chrysalis rubbed her cheek into mine as the rest of the camp came out. I patted Chrysalis back, and she let go a second later. I set her back on her hoofs then claw wrapped an arm around my neck as he laughed.

"The king returns to battle!"

I punched his side, and he laughed then acted like he was going to knock me one. I nodded, then shoved him a little, and I started to walk again. "Ok, ok, everyone go on and get back to what you were doing before we showed up." They all quickly did as I said, leaving me, Knuckle, Claw, Chrysalis, Isa, Ayak, Urgirth, and the new Changeling. I looked around as Chrysalis keep her body pressed into mine. I laughed as I rubbed her arm, then spoke up. "Ok, catch me up on where we are I need numbers, supplies, and battle reports if we've had any battles."

"I'll have it to you in an hour Troy."

I nodded as I looked at Claw, then I patted Chrysali's arm, and she stopped leaning on me. I knocked my fist together and grabbed Tanda from inside of my backside bag. I put it on my side then started to walk, but a hand grabbed my shoulder. I turned and saw the new Changeling holding on to my shirt.

"Are you going to pick a fight?"

"No, it's been two weeks so I want to shake off the sluggishness I let come over my body. I was thinking of practicing my sword strikes for a little while."

"How about some sparing?

I raised an eyebrow as I looked down at her. "You're a bare-knuckle fighte..." I threw my head to the right, dodging the swift left hook, then jumped back as she threw her right leg up doing a full standing split. The metal on her legs seemed to stretch her leg flew up. I grabbed her leg when she fully extended her leg. I threw my arm out, grabbing her throat, and she grabbed ahold of my arm and tried to kick me with her free leg but couldn't get her leg around my arm or her other leg. "You showed that kick too soon use that as a finisher." I sat her back down on her free hoof, then let go of her leg and let her throat go. She rubbed her throat as she looked at me.

"You know I could have aimed for your stomach or knees if I wanted too."

I smiled then turned my foot on the ground than in a flash. Her legs were frozen tot he ground. She looked at me as I pulled my right back fist clenched. "Lesson one never let pride, or in this case, anger lead your actions. It's clear your body is flexible, and you have speed, but your all-flash no substance." A frown formed on her face, and I noticed Chrysalis as she giggled. I smiled down at her, then patted her head as I looked down at her. "Don't worry before long with legs like that you may very well land a kicked." The frown turned to a smile then she punched my stomach.

"Whatever."

I freed her, then she walked off, and I laughed as the others walked back too. I was left with Chrysalis and Knuckles in the little clearing. "So?" Chrysalis grabbed my shirt then jerked me to the side.

"You're coming with me."

"HEY!" She pulled me through the camp, and I was quickly noticing all the changelings gathered through the camp. It was like I was looking at a rainbow. There was Chrysalis's hive, and from what I saw six more with a few white-haired changelings seeming to order the colored changelings around. She turned, and I saw a massive black tent with guards of all colors standing.

"Sister."

I heard a hissing voice and turned my head as Chrysalis finally stopped pulling me. I turned and saw another mare who looked like Chrysalis, but her mane, eyes, and armor are purple. Then I blinked and noticed she was larger then Chrysalis with more prominent fangs in her mouth. She looked from Chrysalis then looked me up and down as if I was a piece of meat. A smile formed on her face and took a step closer to me.

"I can see the love coming from you. Why not ditch my little sister and come with me?"

I narrowed my eyes as I looked at her then pulled Chrysalis into my side as I looked at her. "No." I looked down at Chrysalis to see a surprised smile on her face. I rubbed her shoulder then I looked up at the large tent. "Chrysalis, why were you trying to get me in there so quick?"

"My other sisters and mother are in there. Mother said she wanted to meet my new mate when you returned. She also brought all the other hives giving us twenty thousand more troops."

I smiled then nodded as I started to pull her along. She grabbed ahold of my shirt as we walked into the dark tent with three other Changeling Queens. The one on the right color was red with a long jagged horn and half spiked armor. The one on the left was a very light green, maybe jade if I had to guess. The center mare was a well-curved mare wearing no armor of any kind with a heard full of white hair. But what stood out the most was her eyes. Her eyes were white with silver irises staring back at me. They looked at the two of us, and Chrysalis seemed to be trying to hade behind me. I grabbed her hand as she hid behind my arm.

"So, this is the unbeatable king of Equestria and my second youngest new mate."

I showed no emotion as I pulled her over to the table then pulled a chair out for Chrysalis. She sat down, and I sat down in the chair beside her, and she moved closer then started to wait. They tried to talk to me or, in the case of the red-maned mare, threatened. Soon enough, all the other queens walked in, and Honey waved to me as she sat down beside her lighter green maned mare. Once they were all sat down, I finally spoke up. "Now, that every one his here, I want to make this fact clear. You all will not forcibly feed off of the others here. I've done my research and know you can force-feed if you want too by putting them in pods."

"Troy..."

I looked back down at a nervous Chrysalis as she looked at me.

"Chrysalis I know, some of the other soldiers don't mind you or your changelings feed off their emotions to boost magic power. But, I've seen some of them that have been drain from overfeeding. There dead on their feet for days afterward."

"I know, but we also use that magic to help the medical staff and the information gather missions as well. Besides, they all volunteered to let us feed off them and we eat more solid food then love energy becuase we were already over feed."

"ENOGUH!"

I looked at the red mane mare who stood up then I looked at her with a death glare. She flinched from my look then sat back down, shocking everyone in the tent. I looked down at Chrysalis again, seeing the shocked look on her face. I smiled then turned to speak out to them again and locked eyes with her. "I'm not saying you can't feed off their emotions but it has to be consensual no forcing it or you'll face my wrath." That got a reaction out her, and she narrowed her eye as she looked at me.

"Is that a threat?"

"No, a promise I dare you to try it. I've killed one queen what's two more if they don't listen?" The red one started to sweat, and the mother seemed to be trying to beat me at a staring contest. After a second, she laughed then looked at Chrysalis.

"I really like this one Chrysalis, he's got both bark and bite to him better keep yourself on his good side."

I laughed a little then nodded my head as I looked at her. "Well, at least we understand one another. Oh, and before I forget I'd like to know your names."

"I'll be happy to give you the names of my daughters. Starting to right is Omaira, then Bluesette, you know Honey and Chrysalis, Fuchsia, and lastly Jade."

"Um, names based on color interesting." I rubbed my chin as I looked at each sister then a question popped into my mind. "Hey, I know I was just threatening everyone here but I have to ask. But, what do emotions taste like?" The mother laughed a little then nodded her head as she looked at me.

"Well, that depends on the emotion we have to eat. Love is very sweet; anger is real bitter but has a tangy after flavor. Lust is sour with a nice bite to it."

"That my favorite emotion as well."

I looked at the purple one. "Um, your name was Fuchsia right?"

She nodded as she looked at me and licked the corner of her lips. 'Not even if you were the last mare alive.' I huffed, then nodded my head as I stood up, then turned my head to look at the tent's darker part. "You five is getting on my nervous now come out before I drag you out here."

"Well, your a cocky bucker."

If I had to guess, five large Changeling kings walked out with colored armor matching a queen. The largest wore the same as the jade mare, but he seemed to be staring at Chrysalis. I looked closer at his face seeing an older version of. "Aki, your Aki's farther aren't you?" I clenched my fist as a smirk formed on his face.

"Oh, is that the name she gave the runt?"

Loud cracks came from my knuckles as I looked at him. "You me out side now! I'm going to beat you into a bloody mess for abanonring your son and his mother." He laughed then looked me with a smug look on his face.

"Look foal all you did was take my slopp..."

I didn't let him finish; then, I rushed him disappearing from everyone's view and reappeared before him. He looked at me, shocked at my speed, and I felt the other kings turn to look at me. "You think you're above me but you have it so wrong it's pitiful. People in my old world knew by just seeing my shadow they were going to die before another minute passed. I could kill the five of you in the blink of an eye remember that and know your place at these mares hoofs especially Chrysalis cause she's my mare now." He gritted his teeth but still had that look a fear I laugh then nodded my head as I looked him in the eye. "I won't stain my hands with the blood of a coward but my sword is another story." I shoved him back and fell on the ground then turned my head to look at the other kings. All of them seemed to be just as scared. I laughed more than spoke up again in a colder tone. "You could all attack me at once and maybe one of you could wound me. Or will you stand there pissing yourself?" Before I could finish picking my fight, the mother stood and spoke.

"Enough, Sir Troy. It's clear you are the better king and warrior here so stop toying with these young maggots. It clear they know there place in this camp now."

"Kill joy."

She huffed, then I walked back over to Chrysalis, and she then stood up and then bowed before grabbed my hand and pulled. She nearly took me off my foot as I kept my eyes locked on the bastard. I saw the hate in his eyes as he looked back at me and smiled as I looked at him, flipping him off as I was pulled out. Chrysalis pulled me to her tent, then locked the tent down and glared at me.

"ARE YOU CRAZY!?"

I crossed my arms as I leaned back on her bed thing. "No, but I know someone who thinks they're about to take over. Your mother and sisters were sizing me and had the kings walking around us the whole time." She looked at me, shocked, and I smiled as I walked over to her. "Chrysalis, I do want you and Aki in my life as part of my family. In my homeland, we maybe savage like but we'd die before our family members were brought to harm. if your sister and there kings believe they have something to gain by attacking you I know they will."

"What will you do if they do try something?"

"I'll do what I have too."

"You'll..."

"Not unless I have to Chrysalis. They are your family, so I will only take action if they attack you or harm any of the troops." She nodded as she looked at me, and I sighed as I rubbed my eyes before looking at her again. "Look, I know I may seem like I'm being stubborn about this but..."

"It's fine I understand Troy."

I frowned down at her, but she smiled as she walked up to me and rested her hands on my chest then rested her head on my shoulder. I smiled as I wrapped my arms around her as we stood then. I laughed, then rubbed her back and kissed her forehead before letting her go and standing back up. "Come on, I need to go get caught up on what's going on."

"Sure, but we need to deal with the griffin prince first."

"Why?" She frowned then nodded her head as she looked up at me with her hands still on my chest.

"He's sold the captured bucks as slaves to the lions throught a trade deal."

I felt my blood start boiling, and I nodded then grabbed her shoulders as I looked at her. She looked me dead in the eyes, and I spoke in a cold tone. "Say here, I'm going to make that brat understand who he should listen to." I walked over to the flaps and unlocked them before taking off for the war camp's griffon area. Everyone moved to the side as I marched straight up to the king's tent. I tried to open the flap, but it was locked a snarled formed on my face, then ripped it off the and stopped. I found the griffon king and Prince with two you doe's that couldn't have been older than twelve. Lightning cracked around me, and the two of them looked like that had seen death. "YOUR BOTH DEAD!" I jumped at then, grabbed their necks, and took them through the back of the tent scaring everyone as we slammed down into the ground. The king and princes gasped for breath as I choked then out.

"Troy!"

I heard Fawn and Magma yell, and I loosened my grip. Letting them breathe a little before I tightened my grip again. I stood up, holding the two with there pants down. I looked over and saw Magma and Fawn with Aki with them. "Deal with the two young doe's they had in the tent. The changelings just got a meal." I chocked them both out, forcing them to pass out as the other griffons looked at me. I dropped the two and turned to face the scared griffon nobles. "I'll deal with you all later," I spoke through gritted teeth, scaring them more. I looked at two of the griffon guards, and they flinched as they looked at me. "Get their pants up, and I want them cuffed and locked up in the changeling potion of the camp. I also want them locked there for three days. Full meals, and keep them dry and warm at night."

"Yes sir!"

They quickly did as I said as I turned to see Fawn holding the two girls while Magma was all but breathing fire on the griffons around us. I walked over and put a hand on her shoulder. She turned back to me, and I nodded my head then looked around. "Your king and Prince are coming with us when we break camp the rest of you are on your own. Anyone who wants to fight me on this deals with me. That said I find out you've sold any of the captured troops as slaves I will see to it this country losses all trade rights with every country on this continent and those oversea." The noble's face quickly turned white before running off to do whatever they could to save themselves. I huffed then turned to see Fawn holding the girls as they tried not to cry. I felt my rage dying down and sighed as I looked at them. I walked over and go on a knee as Fawn looked at me, a worried look on her face. I nodded, and she nodded before she moved them out of the tent. I nodded and sighed as I rubbed my eyes as I looked at Magma. "Please get a few dragons to keep an eye on those two."

"Ok, but Ember and her dragons are wanting a fight."

I nodded then sighed as I started to walk to the war tent. As I walked, I noticed I had a showed following me. I stopped then lunged at the sides of a tent and grabbed hold of a changeling colt a few years older then Aki was. He had a red mane and eyes. I lifted him up by the shirt he had on, and she looked at me, terrified as I looked down at him. "Hello, why are you following me?" He balled up, and I noticed bruises on his arms and even had a few small cuts. I sighed as I sat him back down then I ruffled his mane. She looked at me as he slowly started realizing I wasn't going to hurt him. I smiled as I got down on a knee, then put a hand on his head. "I'm sorry for scaring you, little guy I can't stand it when someone is sneaking around behind me." He looked at me for a second, then his stomach growled. I laughed, then picked him up and sat him on my shoulder. "Let get some food, buddy."

"R-red."

I looked at him as I started walking again. "Red? Is that your name?"

"Yes, Red is my name."

I nodded as I started talking with Red. "Well, my name is Troy nice to meet you, Red." He went quiet, and I quickly noticed Omaira changelings were looking at me. I moved the cloak to the side, showing off my swords. That seemed to get the point as they all looked away from us. I smiled then looked up at the little guy. He seemed a little scared but more relaxed. I laughed then I reached my other arm around into my storage bag. I felt around and smiled when I felt my hand grab onto the plastic bag I was after. I pulled out a plastic bag of vanilla candies the changelings loved. I held them up, and he looked at them.

"What is this?"

"Vanilla candy, your free to have as many as you'd like." He smiled, grabbed the candy, opened the bag, and popped a few in his mouth. He hummed, and I laughed a little as I walked up to the mess tent finding Agapi and Arua eating a chunk of meat. Agapi noticed me first and waved.

"Hey, Troy!

I smiled as I walked up to them and sat Red on his hoofs. He took one look at them then ran behind my legs to hind from the two of them. I laughed then moved my cloak out of the way to look at him. "Red please don't worry Agapi and Arua won't do anything to harm you. I promise these two won't hurt you in anyway." He looked around my leg then spoke.

"They won't hurt me?"

I nodded, then Agapi set her meat down then turned to look at him.

"We won't Troy would knock us out so quickly you couldn't blink fast enough."

I laughed and rubbed his head as he walked out from behind me. He looked at her for a second, then pulled one on the candies out then held it out to her. She smiled, then pushed his hand back.

"Those are yours little colt."

Red smiled as he looked at her, then she rubbed his head as she stood back up. She looked at me and smiled as she pointed back at the mess tent.

"You should have been here a few hours ago. The she-dragon who helps in the kitchen nearly ripped a griffon in-half. He threw a bowl of potato soup in her face but before she could get her hands on him, the other male human Ohma, I think his name is took him to the ground. He knocked him out after slamming his fist down and cracked the ground under his head."

I nodded as I laughed. Red walked over to Agapi, and she picked him as she finished talking. Red seemed shocked then smiled as he wrapped his arms around her neck and noticed the bruises. She looked at me, and I nodded as I looked at the red Changelings. I nodded at her as she and Arua looked at one another. They nodded, and she sat with Red as I walked off head straight for changelings.

'Master?'

'I'm going to beat them to an inch of there life.' I walked back into the changeling's area and stormed straight up to the largest red tent. I slapped the flap, and it was solid to the touch I narrowed my eyes, then sighed, then walked over to a tree stump then sat down. I glared at the flap, and darkness started to flow from my hands and up my arms as I sat there. The changelings who were near me dropped everything and got away as fast as they could. I sat there for twenty minutes until I heard rushing hoofs.

"What was that!?"

I turned my head to see the mother, Chrysalis, and the rest of her sisters and kings, all looking at me as the darkness stopped. I smirked as I looked at the mother. "If that red-haired bitch doesn't get out here I'll start picking off her hive one by one. I'll teached her why you don't piss me off." Chrysalis stepped out, looking at me with a worried look.

"Now calm down Troy I'm sure we can talk this out if..."

I narrowed my eyes as I looked at her, then she backed up some. "I saw the bruising on Red arms and some went under his shirt. I don't give a damn if this whole camp jumps me I'll crush them all to make her and her mate pay."

"Calm down Troy Thanatos your even letting you murderous instinces show."

I looked out of the corner of my eye, seeing Ohma standing there, cracking his knuckles. "You want aonther beating?" He jumped a few times as he looked at me.

"That's the trouble with you dragon tribe members all your good for is killing no higher thinking power."

I gritted my teeth as I stood up and looked down at him. "Oh, and the little cowards of the Claw have any right to speak. How often as the weakest started something only to get a beat?" Omah looked at me for a second, then I threw my arm back, grabbing a throat. I pulled back to see Karia in my grasp. I fist land in my face a second later, and I looked down at Ohma out of the corner of my eyes. I grabbed his hair, then slammed, then heads together and then kicked Ohma in the stomach, making him cough out a mouth full of blood as I dropped Karia. She was out cold, and I looked at Ohma as he heaved as he held its stomach. He coughed more blood as he fell back down on his side. I sighed as I looked down at him, then looked back at a group of scared mares and noticed the kings were gone. I looked at Chrysalis, and I nodded my head as I started to calm down. I took a few deep breaths as I calmed down and pulled out two healing potions. Ohma looked up at me, and I kneeled down beside him. "Sorry Ohma, I don't normally let my anger get the better of me." I popped the top, and he drank it then sat up, still holding the spot I hit.

"I'll take care of Karia Troy and I thought it would be better if I took you on then letting you start running off rage."

I nodded as I looked at him, then helped him back up. I looked back at Chrysalis, and she looked at back at me. "I'll explain what that was in a few minutes just let me help this two over to the medical tent." She nodded, then I walked over and grabbed Karia and threw her over my shoulder.

"I'll come with you as well."

I looked over Ohma, seeing the mother without that confident look she had before. "if you want but know I'm still going to beat that red maned bitches ass." She nodded a slightly fearful look on her face. I started to walk Ohma close behind, holding his stomach. "What are you thinking?" I looked down at the mother as she walked slightly behind us. She looked away fear in her eyes.

"I wholely underestimated you."

I looked forward and sighed as we walked. "Ya, sorry it takes a ton to get me to snap but there been so much lately I guess I was closer to snapping then I thought I was."

"I understand, being a ruler is hard then you add in this war."

I nodded and sighed as we walked up to the medical tent. When they were laid down on the beds, I looked at the mother as we started walking away. "Say what is your name?"

"Jewel."

I smiled as I looked down at her. "Well, once everyone is..."

'MASTER!' Shadow yelled, and that was my only warning before the massive frame of Snowball slammed into my back. I slammed face-first into the ground and growled as Snowball huffed as he sat on my back. I heard Luna laughing at me, and my right eye twitched as a Snowball sat on me. "Luna..."

"Yes?~."

I sat up, and Snowball jumped off my back as more darkness came from my hands. I turned to face her and smirked with her arms crossed.

"You know you can't scare me with those shadows. That killer intent is so threating when you know you want do anything."

I huffed then rubbed Snowball's head after my shadows faded away. "Whatever, so Faust and Celestia stayed at the castle?"

"Ya, Snowball wanted to steal a bag from my hand as I started to teleport he jumped at me so he got taken along."

I nodded as Snowball jumped around at all the ponies, griffons, dragons Yak, bulls, Diamond dogs, and changelings." I snapped my fingers, catching Snowball's attention, then ran over. He jumped, and I grabbed his paws as he barked, wanting to play. I laughed then let him fall back to the ground and scratched behind his ear. He sat down and started kicking his leg as he sat there. I laughed as I looked down at him and stopped scratching as I looked at Luna. Snowball whined as I cupped his head and threw his head side to side as I spoke. "Well, I have to go deal with a few things my tent should still be in the same place. I need to go talk with Chrysalis."

"K." Luna turned to walk, and Snowball followed me as I walked back to Chrysalis tent. When I opened the flap, Snowball rushed in, scaring Chrysalis and Honey. Snowball knocked Honey over, and she started to laugh as Snowball had started to lick her face. I rushed over and lifted him off, Honey, and she laughed as she got back up.

"My, he's a large friendly wolf."

I laughed before I sat him back down on his paws. "He's a titan wolf actually. He's sweet as can be and loves to get attention." Honey nodded as she grabbed his face, then shook his head as I looked at Chrysalis. She smiled as she looked at me, and I sighed as I rubbed the back of my head as I looked at her. She nodded her head as she looked at Snowball and Honey. I nodded then walked over to her, and she put a magic dome over us. I sat down, and Chrysalis sat down on my lap and wrapped her arms around my neck. "You seem relaxed." She smiled as she looked me in the eyes.

"I talked with Luna after she got here. She explained that something like that happens when something makes your emotions start running out of control, and your killing intent starts taking over."

I laughed as I wrapped an arm around her lower back. "Ya, I meet who I believe is her son Red with bruises up and down his arms. With everything going on, I guess I was ready to snap." She laughed as she suddenly went stiff, and I looked at the flap. I saw that bastard and Red's father. I narrowed my eyes, and Chrysalis relaxed. She started to laugh as she looked at them.

"Here's your chance I told them not to come here."

I smiled as she got off me, and I rushed them. I grabbed them by the throat as I ran out of the tent and slammed the two to the ground. They were out cold from the hit, and I felt so much better as I stood back up. I laughed and smiled as I turned and walked back into the tent.

Luna pov two hours later

I sat beside Troy with Chrysalis on his left, and she was leaning into him. I didn't mind as I like Chrysalis, and she did become part of the herd. Plus, I love Aki as if he was my own like Flame or Spark.

"So, what are we going to do with the griffon king and prince?"

Queen Ayak asked as she looked over to Troy, and queen Isa spoke up.

"Why not just send them back to their castle? It's not like we're about to start another battle since we've forced them out of all the countries they'd invaded."

"We can't do anything else anyway."

We all looked at Troy as he looked down at the map, a frown on his face.

"We had a reason to fight them and force them from these lands, but we can't invade without looking like we're seeking revenge. Doing so would leave us vulnerable to backlash from nations who have trade treats with our nations and the deer kingdom. I don't think we can risk something like that right now."

We all nodded as we looked down at the map seeing we were set up right on the border. As I was about to speak, yak horns blew, and we all jumped up.

"It's the forest guard!"

Queen Ayak yelled, and Troy was out of the tent quicker then we could move. Once out queen Isa and queen Ayak ran to gather their forces, Chrysalis was doing the same. I opened my wings them flew up into the sky, seeing a large group of strange warriors. They're large a few may be as big as Troy is. I flew over and watched as Troy took one of the bigger ones to the ground as the tigers and Yaks rushed in Snowball, running up with them. I looked back at Troy and saw a snake running up behind Troy with a sword drawn. I started to fly down, but before I could get down, Snowball jumped on the large snakes back and bit down on his throat. Snowball struggled with him for a few seconds, and he stopped as I landed. The attack quickly came to an end as I looked around, seeing the tiger and yaks quickly killing or forcing them to run.

"Grabbed anyone who's still alive we need intel! I want double guards posted this could have been a probing attack!"

"Yes Sir!"

At Troy's yell, everyone started doing as they were told. I walked over to Troy as he grabbed a large male snake by a chest strap. I saw a little blood coming from the side of his mouth. He smirked as he looked at me. "My, you seem happy." He laughed as he lifted up the snake.

"I think I got the leader."

He laughed and nodded his head as I patted his chest as the other came running. I nodded, then kissed his cheek and opened my wings before looking back to Troy. "I'm going to get both then tent set up and get my nightguards set up for night time fleets."

"Sounds good but leave my cot where it is."

I laughed and rolled my eyes as I jumped up flapping my wings and flew above the camp.

friend or foe
View Online

The Imperial arms

friend or foe

Troy pov four days later

I sat on a large stone with Claw and Knuckle overlooking a valley some of our pegasus scouts spotted the retreating snake people ran to. Luna hadn't seen them before, and the Griffon didn't know them either. The ones we caught weren't forthcoming with information as they hadn't said a word. Knuckled huffed as he threw his arms up, the swords scrapped across the stone.

"Why don't we just storm the bucking valley? The three of us should be more than enough to take out a fair amount of there forces."

I nodded as I looked at him, an annoyed look on my face, I'm sure. "Were already over the border by half a mile. We get caught fighting in their country; it becomes a full-scale conflict instead of us just forcing them out of our allies countries. We're in a border war since they tried to force an expansion. That also why we're the only ones here as the three of us are the best at stealth and survival."

"Ok, so what are we going to do once they move?"

I turned back to watch the entrance of the valley. "Shadow them and try and find out if they are acting independently or if they are allies with the deer kingdom." Knuckled huffed, and I understood why he was so annoyed about this. We'd been in a small camp waiting to see some action. I sighed, then stood up and looked down at them. "That said, at this point, I don't think well gain anything by simply waiting for them to make the first move. We're going proactive to try and figure what they may be up to. Knuckle you take to the air and see what you can see and don't get into a battle if you see anything. Claw you search the area around the mouth of the valley and I'll head into the valley to see what I can find."

"Sir!"

We jumped off Knuckles talking to the sky as Claw, and I jumped around on small cliffs we were sitting above. When we landed, Claw took off to the mouth of the valley, and I jumped to the mouth and slammed into the side then jumped into the valley. I grabbed hold of the wall and slide down the wall. I jumped near the base of the wall and landed on a dry river bed. I looked around, seeing no trace of anything moving through the area. No footprints or tail drag marks from the long tails. I hummed and then pulled my scarf up and pulled my hood up before I started to walk. A few hours passed with me walking around seeing skeletons of animals and a few skeletons of what I think were deer at one point, but it was clear he'd beaten to death. He had a crushed skull, busted rips, and crushed femmes. I kneeled down, then picked up the skull and show just how bad the hit must have been.

"MASTER!'

I dropped the skull then dashed to the side as a blade-like spear smashed the rest of the skull. I stopped to see two female snakes. The first one I noticed was the smaller but was clearly the leader of the two. She was covered in black scales over most of her body with orange scales covering most of the center of her chest and tail. She also had hair with orange bangs with horns. She was dressed in straps with black eyes with yellow ires.

I looked at the other one seeing she was a little bigger then I was. She had two tones of purple with scale-like armor on and she had fins that made her look like a king cobra.

"Your too aware and too big to be a deer buck, and no griffon would cover their wings so what are you?"

The smaller one said as, the bigger snake pointed her spear at me. I grabbed my cloak then pulled it to the side. As a sign that I wasn't going to fight with them, I pulled my swords off my side then threw them over. She quickly grabbed them with her tail then threw them back to the small one as the big one looked me over.

"Not, a yak or Minotaur tall enough and bulky enough to be but no hoofs or horns."

I nodded, then reached for the scarf and pulled it down then my hook. They seemed surprised seeing my face, and I smiled as I looked at them. "My name's Troy and I'm looking for folks how attacked our camp over the border. I'm the best fighter, so I came into the valley with two others waiting for me to come back." The large snake-woman seemed to relax as she looked at me. Then she put the butt of her spear on the ground as she looked at me.

"I see, well I've never seen your race but given how your actions I guess I don't need to kill you right now."

I smiled as I lowered my hands as the smaller one walked out from behind the big one.

"So, you were chasing the river clan males that ran into our valley?"

I nodded, and she smiled as she looked at me. Her voice was sweet but had a slightly rough edge to it. I looked at her for a second and moved my arm around into my supply bag. She jumped back as I pulled a water jug out, opened the top, and started drinking. I wiped my mouth off once I finished drinking and looked at her. I held the jug out to her, offering the water. She smiled, then took the jug and waterfalled some of the water then passed it the bigger snake. She drank some then threw it back over. I grabbed it and capped it with only a few sips of water since I wasn't ready for the throw. I put it back into the bag then pulled out a bag as I sat down with my back on the stone wall.

"What are you doing?"

I smiled as I pulled the bag out then opened it letting them see the meat I'd saved from the mess tent. "I haven't eaten today so I want to have a bite your free to have some it you'd like." They looked at me, and I pulled out a chunk of meat the took a bite out of it. I held the bag out to her, and I saw her mouth water a little, then she looked back at the big one.

"Scarlett, let's not be rude."

"Yes, lady Margo."

Margo sat my swords at my feet with her tail as she grabbed the bag from my hand. I laughed and left my sword as I chewed on my meat as they started chowing down. After a few minutes, a few more females came around and found us eating the meat. I noticed them before the two did, and I saw it was like the ponies. All of them were quite large, most about my height well built and well curved. They were all armed, and one stood out as she was about a head taller then I was. She was wearing a cloth cover over her sex and bra with a metal ring between her breast. She had a claw neckless around her neck with a long spear that looked like it was made of bronze. She had green scales with whiteish scales over her chest and tail with a nice six-pack and curves.

Margo noticed them and jumped as the biggest one walked up to

"Mother!?"

"Margo who is this and why is he still alive? You know we don't allow males in this valley."

I glanced at my swords as she walked over, spear raised.

"My chief please wait a moment."

Scarlett stood a piece of meat in her hand, catching the chiefs.

"Scarlett, where did you get the meat?"

She turned to look at me and noticed I hadn't touched the swords. I hummed a tune as I sat there, arm resting on my knee as I looked at the two. I picked up the bag then threw it over to her. She grabbed it, then showed it to the chief.

"He came here for the males we killed the other day. He said they'd attacked his camp over the border and he chased after them with two others."

"And where are they?"

She looked at me as I looked at her out of the corner of my eyes as I stood up, noticing she was only seven inches shorter than her. "There searching outside of the valley but after what I just heard I guess this is a waste of time." I stomped the sword and grabbed them as the flipped in the air. I put them back on my swordbelt, but the chief stopped me as I started to walk.

"You will go nowhere. You could be a spy the bucks hired to catch us."

I raised an eyebrow as I looked at her. "What do you mean?" She grabbed me and threw me into the stone wall cracking the stone. I didn't let it show, but it hurt a little as she put the blade to my throat.

"You're coming with us even though I want to kill you."

I grabbed her hand then squeezed, making her drop the spear. She let me go, and I lowered my hands, still not sure what to do. "I guess I get what your saying, and I understand why you are acting this way. I've heard and seen what those bucks do to females, so I see why you're worried about this, but." I pulled off the cloak, letting them see my full form as the cloak fell to the ground. I will defend myself if I have to miss." She frowned and locked eyes with me as the others surrounded us.

"Do you really think you can win a fight with all of us?"

I smirked as I looked at her as she tightened her grip and her spear. "Ya I think I can." I smirked and ducked the spear stabbing into the stone. I threw my leg up, breaking the wood shaft and punched her stomach and sent her flying into the group of girls behind her. Then I grabbed the second-closest woman and slammed an elbow into her stomach. She coughed out the air in her body, then I grabbed her arms while kicking out her legs and threw her into the other side, then spun and kicked the last woman. I looked down at the seven women and saw the shocked Scarlett and Margo. I smiled, and I cracked my knuckles as I looked down at them all. "Want to try again for a bit?" The chief jumped at me, and I grabbed her arm and turned to pull her onto my back and kicked her legs out from under her. I shoulder slammed her into the wall, and I felt her ribs shack as the already weak stone broke under the force. I let her drop, and she coughed as she laid on the ground. I kneeled down and looked at her as she held her chest as she looked at me.

"Why are you this strong?"

I smiled as I interlocked my fingers as I looked at her. "I've been trained to fight my whole life and I have strength greater than any dragon. Plus, the people in the land of my birth people like me were breed for one reason to fight." She looked at me then to my surprise. She smiled as she moved around on her knees. She laughed as she looked at me, then she stood back up. I stood back up, and she smiled down at me.

"Your people are similar to our own. We are a tribe of female warriors and I think I'd like to take you back to the village with us for the night."

I looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "Why?"

"The male controls the valley by night and I don't think you want to fight off massive groups on and off in the pitch black of the night."

I nodded see her reason, but then I thought of Claw and Knuckle.
"What of my friends?" She nodded as she looked at the females.

"We have five hours so find them and bring them to the village."

"Knuckles is in the air and maybe for a while oh his a thestral by the way, and I'd say about half as strong as I am, so don't fight him if you don't have to. Claw is a tiger; try not to come up behind him if you can help it. He's fast enough to grab me when trying to avoid him." They nodded, then four of them walked back the way they'd come from. Margo grabbed my hand, then started to pull on it.

"Come, come."

I laughed, then patted her head with my free hand, then pulled my hand free. I kneeled down and grabbed my cloak, quickly putting it back on. "Say, anyone want some candy?" I turned back to see all of them looking at me with wide eyes.

"C-candy?!"

I nodded, then reached into the bag and pulled out a pound and a half bag of assorted candies. I held it out to Margo, and she smiled as she took it then ran over to all the girls. I smiled as they all started eating the sweeties. I still had some rock candy and a few jawbreakers so they could have it all since I could quickly get more in a matter of hours, thanks to Luna when I get back. I pulled my hook up then pulled my scarf up as Margo looked back at me.

"Thank you."

I nodded then waited as they stuffed their faces. The chief looked at me and smiled as she chewed on what I think is chocolate mint. As I stood there, I heard rocks moving above me. I turned my head slightly, just enough to see but not enough to let them see my eye. I saw a buck looking over the clifftop. I smirked then jumped, kicking up a dust cloud making the girls scream. I landed on the ground behind two bucks and looked at the two of them. I looked down at the two and them and cracked my knuckles as I looked at them. "So, who wants their skull crack open first?"

Margo pov

I looked up to where the dust cloud flew up to then I heard screaming. A second later, two bodies were thrown over then side, and Troy jumped over. He grabbed hold of the wall's stone, siding down as the bodies crashed into the ground. I blinked as I looked at him as he jumped down into the river bed. I looked down at the bodies and saw they were two dead bucks. Troy cracked his neck as he looked down at the bucks.

"I hate being spied on."

We nodded as he kicked the closest buck over. I jumped when I saw his throat, and an upper chest full ripped open by what I think was brute force. I looked back at him as he cleaned the blood off his hands.

"Did you do that bare handed!?"

I looked at my mother as she walked up beside me. Troy nodded as he pulled his hands back into his cloak.

"Ya?"

He looked at me with a strange look as he walked over and looked at the second deer. I looked at him and smiled as I looked at him as he pulled the swords off his side. 'My he sure is interesting.~" Once he took the swords and a bow with a giver of arrows off them, my mother started to walk back Scarlett, and I quickly started to follow. Troy walked in the back, looking over the swords he took.

"By the great serpent I'm glad he didn't fight us."

I nodded as I looked at Scarlett as we walked up to the hidden gate to our town. It was well hidden behind a massive boulder set in the front of the valley. Troy stopped outside of the boulder, and we stopped to look at him. "Troy are you ok?"

"How annoying."

He pulled out four knives and threw them. A second later, I heard a scream followed by a slam. I rushed back out and saw another deer with the four knives deep in his chest plate. I blinked as Troy kicked the body much deeper into our valley, and I saw the armor had a massive dent in the side. 'He bent the armor with a single kick!' Troy followed us after that, and he walked into the mouth and looked down at me. I couldn't tell if he was smiling, but I felt like he was as he looked at me. I smiled at him and watched as he looked away and started to walk down to the village and I walked behind him.

Troy pov

"So, what do you do for a living?"

I looked down at her, and she locked eyes with me.

"I fight if you couldn't tell by the way I killed the bucks." She laughed as she moved her hair out of her face as she looked at me.

"No, I did but I mean are you a guard? Maybe a mercenary?"

I laughed and was glad to see she didn't seem to know anything about me. "Um, I guess you could call me a mercenary in a since. I take payment in the form of rare and uncommon weapons I find or maybe rare metals." She smiled as she looked at me then looked at the walls of the cavern. I did the same, seeing many different metals, raw Chopper, iron, gold, silver, and tungsten vines. "My, your people control many different materials so why not mine it and trade?" She smiled as she looked forward as we walked into a laughed area.

"You haven't seen anything yet."

I walked into a massive cavern with homes carved into the walls but what shocked me was all the metals and gems. I looked up, seeing a massive lighting crystal. Then I looked down at the village, seeing a massive fire with many small fires spread around with pipes in the roof and walls to vent the smoke out. I laughed as I looked back down at Margo as the others started to walk down to the village. "Got to say I've only seen something like this one other time in my life but with the set up you lot got." She seemed surprised as she looked at me as we started to walk.

"Well, you and your friends will be staying in the east part of the village. it's for your safety and ours but before that dinner."

I smiled and nodded as I walked down to the village. I looked around seeing many young snakes, but all were females; not even a young male snakes were in the village. As we walked, I did notice that many of the women were scared up a few had lost an arm or a tail. Margo noticed and spoke up.

"They're the old wounded from our battles with the male tribes and the slaver who come to capture the new warriors their first time out of the village."

I nodded then stopped making Margo stop as I pulled my hood and scarf down. Everyone around us stopped as they looked at me as I took my cloak off. Margo seemed surprised as she knew just how big I was compared at her. I tied the cloak around my waist as some of the smaller kids came near me to look at me. I looked down at them then smiled as I reached under the cloak then pulled out some of the smaller bags of rock candy I had. I kneeled down, then opened the bag and reached in to then pulled out a stick covered in bright blue rock candy. A little one with white scales spoke up as she got a little closer.

"What's that?"

I smiled as I held it out to her. "Rock candy sweetheart." She looked at it, then snatched it from my hand. I smiled as some of the other walked closer, but some of the adults held weapons as they looked at me. The next one who came closer to me was a younger girl with blue scales who couldn't have been older than five. She walked close, then grabbed my hair as she looked at me. I laughed as I held the bag out to her as she looked down at it. "You free to have some too honey." She smiled as she reached in and pulled out a stick of green rock candy. She didn't let go of my hair, and I laughed as she chewed on it as she held my bangs. I sat the bag down then looked her in the eyes. "Can I have my hair back?" She smiled as she looked at, then pulled on my hair. She pulled the candy from her mouth, then spoke.

"No, I like the color of your hair."

I smiled then nodded as she looked at me. "Ok, then." I reached for my belt then pulled out a small knife making the adults snap to attention, but they stopped when I cut the long bang she was holding about two inches above her hand. She smiled then ran off as I put the knife back as the rest of the kids quickly rushed me and my bag of candy. I was a little surprised as I stepped back as many were more interested in the candy, but a few of the younger kids were much more interested in me. I tripped over Margo's tail and fell on my ass as a few jumped onto me. "Ah!' I could hear a few of the adults and teens laughing, if I had to guess, watched as I was losing the battle. One of them pulled at the flintlock on my side.

"What's this?"

I grabbed the hand that was on the flintlock and sat up while holding the three girls on my chest, so they didn't fall. I looked down at a smile pink scaled girl looked up at me. "Please don't mess what that I don't want a bullet in the leg or in your foot. it a new weapon for me so I don't know how much it takes to pull the trigger since I've never fired it." She nodded, and I let her hand go then helped them back onto there feet. I spent the next twenty minutes just keeping them entertained as the others emptied the candy. Margo just watched laughing as I struggled with some of the older ones trying to take my swords.

"My you good with the hatchlings."

I looked up at the chief as she walked up as one girl pulled on my hair as I sat there. I laughed as I looked at her. "Well, I have some young ones of my own so I don't care about the hair-pulling or much else as long as one does start kicking me in the face when I sleep." The two laughed as I finally stood back up.

I patted my self and stopped when I felt the bag holding the imperial arms was gone. I quickly turned around and turned white as I saw a little girl running off with it. "AH! SWEETHEART COME BACK IF YOU OPEN THAT YOU COULD REALLY GET HURT!" I took off after her, and a few of the adults took off after her too. She was an older black scaled girl in, and she turned down a road and ran up another woman working in a forge. She was a large woman, well-muscled, had a cobra hood wearing a set of leather shorts, and bandages wrapped around her huge breast.

I caught up to her as the hammer-wielding snake saw me running up behind the girl. She threw the hammer, and I grabbed the hammer midair then threw it back, burying it into the stone wall. She looked scared, and I grabbed her girl's shoulder when she stopped. She looked back at me, and I reached over and grabbed my bag from her hands. I glared down at her, Maiaand she shrank as she quickly ran off to the large female who'd grabbed a spear as the chief and Margo ran up beside me. The chief looked inraged as she looked at her.

"Maia! Your daughter is still stealing items again?!"

I saw the girl flinch as she yelled, and Maia pushed her behind her more.

"She a young hatchling how many times did Margo still raw metals from my forge when she was young."

Margo blushed as the chief huffed as she looked at Maia.

"While that may be true Margo didn't still from a guest of the chief."

I watched as some of the color drained from her scales. I raised a hand and walked over to the two. Maia raised the spear, but I pulled the second bag off as I looked at the young girl. "You saw the candy and thought you'd take the rest right?" She nodded as she held onto her mother's shorts. I smiled, then kneeled down and looked at her as I pulled off the second darker bag off my belt, and I showed her that I'd tied the bag shut. She took a step out from behind her. "Sweetie, the bag you wanted was this lighter one in my left hand is the one you want it's a magic bag made to hold hundreds of items."

"Then what did I take?"

"What you took is a collection of weapons from my home." She looked away from me as she spoke.

"Sorry."

I laughed as I looked at her then nodded my head as I looked down at her. I set the locked ag back on my belt then opened the supply bag I kept. I pulled out a bag of candy apples and sat them down on the ground at the mother's feet. "There are some candies apples in there. Next time ask if you want something from me more times then not, I'd be happy to share." The mother had a look of shame on her face as I stood up and waved everyone back. They left, and I walked off with the Chief and Margo. Soon we walked up to a large house with holes in the walls that looked bars. 'A jail?"

"Sorry but will be having you all stay here for the night but there's a well in the center, a kitchen on the right, and rooms on the left."

"Margo why don't you stay with him until his friends are found."

She looked at her mother then back at me. "I don't mind someone to talk to would be nice." Margo nodded, then grabbed my arm then pressed her breast into the side of my arm. I suddenly got I pretty good idea of how this may play out. She pulled through the large set of doors. When we walked into the house, I felt the air become much colder. Margo quickly started to shack, and she hugged my arm more. 'Oh.' I smiled, then pulled my arm free and grabbed my cloak back, adding heat energy to it, then wrapped it back around her. She blushed as she looked back up at me, and I laughed as her cheeks turned bright orange. I rubbed her shoulder, then walked up to the kitchen. I looked in, seeing a large cooking pot with logs over to the side and saw a large wood stack in the corner. I took the cloak off, letting it all on her, then walked over to the wood and grabbed some as well as some of the kindling.

"What are you doing?"

I looked back at her as she wrapped the cloak tighter around herself. "Getting a fire going to help you stay warm. Plus, I have some potatoes, and other stuff in the other bag so I can make us some dinner." She smiled, then walked over and sat down next to the cooking pot. I nodded, then sat down and with what light was coming from the doorway stacked wood. I put a hand on the kindling and then used my fire to light it. Once that was going, I pushed it under the firewood with another stick.

"How, did you do that?"

I smiled as the fire started to take as I held my hand up. I snapped my fingers, and a flame came from it. "I can use energy to make fire king of like unicorns use magic." She nodded, then I stopped the flame as I looked back at the growing fire. Margo leaned into my side as we sat there. I rubbed her head as we sat there.

"Say, the camp you were talking about. it was the army camp just over the boarder right?"

I huffed as I nodded my head. Ya, in fact, I'm the commander, and the two that came with me are the captain of the tiger core and a friend named Knuckles." She laughed as she looked up at me.

"I could guess you were in charge you seem like the type. You seem like you'd be an alpha male if I've ever seen one."

I laughed as the flame really started to go as she sighed.

"So, I guess you know why my mother sent me in here with you."

"Ya, I knew what she was getting at after she said that. I have no intentions or doing anything to you, Margo." She nudged my side, making me turn my head to look at her. She rested her and on my chest as she looked at me.

"I wouldn't mind, you're a strong powerful warrior."

I blushed as I looked at her as she let my cloak drop to the ground. I moved to stop her, but she quickly moved herself into my lap. "Um, Margo." She smiled as she rubbed her hands on my chest. 'Oh, shit."

"BOSS!"

We jumped, and Margo yelled, then shoved me back, and I hit the floor hard. I back, seeing Claw laughing into his hand as he looked down at me. I smirked as I looked at him. 'Brother you just earned a week's worth of booze.'

"Knuckles is waiting outside."

Margo got off my lap as Claw smirked as he looked at me. I felt an eye twitch as I looked at him. "I'll give you three seconds to get a head start." He didn't need to be told twice before he took off. I sighed, then got up and dusted myself off then looked down at her. "You can head home, and if you don't mind, send your mother here with any maps you have of the border. I need to talk to her about what's going to happen from here. She smiled then nodded as she got up my cloak in hand. I took it from her then wrapped the cloak around her, and she smiled up at me.

"She's be here soon Troy."

I nodded, and she quickly walked out of the kitchen. I waited a few minutes, then Claw and Knuckles walked in and noticed a wet spot on his neck. I smirked as I looked at Knuckles as he rubbed the back of his head. "Seems like someone may have found a friend." He laughed as Claw looked between us.

"You two are the same."

I laughed as a smirk formed on my face as I looked at Claw. "Na, he could maybe go two or three rounds. I've gone whole nights before I don't think you can do that." That proud look on his face dropped as he looked at me. Claw laughed as he looked at Knuckles. Knuckles looked like he wanted to punch me but knew that would only end with her on his ass didn't do a thing. "Both of you get a room for yourself and if you want try your luck with locals feel free. I'm going to talk with the chief about everything around here. We need to know where the hell the attacking tribes are hiding." I pulled out some candles for them to use as light so they could get a room.

"Right."

They walked over, and each took four each, then lite-on before walking off. I left the other on the small shelf then started to get dinner ready. I'd finished the prework as I heard someone walking up behind me.

"So, you didn't want my daughter?"

I sighed as she threw the maps down beside me. I hummed as I reached into my bag then pulled out a small set of spices. "it's not that I didn't want her. It's more the fact I don't have the time to dance around like that. I have to be direct, but I guess that's not what you wanted to hear. She walked up beside me as I slide the potatoes into the cooking pot.

"I get it you want to get straight to the point I can understand that. So, there are copies of the map we have of all the villages near here and there are only two male villages around. The scales and the vipers both work with the deers. We will help you deal with them and deers if you attack or supply you with anything you need but, for I want something for you."

I cleaned my hands in a bowl of water and looked at her as I leaned back onto the wall next to the cooking pot. "What do you want?" She smiled as she fixed her bra then spoke.

"I want a settlement in Equestria near a river so we can start to rebuilt our old way of life. The deers destroyed our cities when they conquered our small nation."

I looked at her for a second then nodded as I pulled out a map.

I tapped the large fall off of what was canterlot mountain. "You can pick between these two rivers. One goes near the new capital of Equestria Ponyville and the other is heading towards Baltermare and there are mountains and a dense forest rich with resources near the river."

She nodded, then I let her take the map. I sighed as I looked down at the maps then picked them up. I unrolled a large map and saw it was mountains, for the most part, this valley. The rest and most populated areas would belong the coastline under their control. The strange thing was they only had one port city so close to the border, and we could launch an attack and cut off their slave trade. 'Hm, this is instresting.'

"Um."

I looked up from the map seeing Margo in the doorway still wearing my cloak. "It's not ready and if you want to know no you can't come back with us right now."

"Had to try."

I laughed then nodded my head as I looked back to the map. "You're free to stay and talk but I will be trying to come up with a battle plan." She smiled as she walked over and looked down at the map.

"So, what are you going to do?"

I tapped the port city then stood up. "I was thinking of forcing them into peace talks, and I want that city. If we cut off their slave trade, then we cripple their economy and force them into giving rights to the doe's in their country." She nodded as Claw and Knuckles walked into the kitchen. We all talked until dinner was ready, then we ate. After that, Margo left still in my cloak, but I could get another one from the set Rarity I made. I walked up to the well and sat down, swords by my legs as I leaned back onto the stones. I was taking the first watch as I still didn't trust the chief, but I'd given her a golden opportunity she's be stupid to turn down. I pulled out my message book then opened it pen still in the spine. I took the pen out, then started to write to Luna. 'Luan you there?' A few seconds later, I saw her writing her response.

'Ya, we've sent the griffon king and prince back to their capital. We've gotten word the forces guarding every defensive fortification have abanded them. We have set up plans to attack their solo port as well as we have worked out who gets what if negotiations come.'

'Those are?'

"Isa wants the river and trading town near their border, Akai wants the lost mountain range, the griffins want the land and rights back to the mines taken but force two hundred years back. We will take the port as well as a city along the western trade roads. I was thinking of turning it into a fortress city to keep these bucking bucks under control.'

I laughed as we wrote to each other for the better part of three hours until Claw came to let me get some sleep. I wrote love you, and she wrote back, love you too. I closed the book then walked over to the rooms. I took an empty bed. I was asleep soon enough as it been a long day.

Knuckle pov next morning

We walked back through the forest Troy leading the way. I smiled as I looked at his back, see the symbol of my leader looking back at me. He stopped, and we did too. I grabbed my swords as Troy moved his right hand to his sword. He drew it then turned as I heard rushing feet. I turned back to see the black snake rushing out of the trees. She fell to the ground holding her leg with an arrow deep in her thigh. Troy rushed passed us the sword drawn as a large male snake burst from the trees. Troy cut him down then kicked him back into another one as He picked the girl up and threw her over his shoulder.

"You two get back!"

We did as we were told as he slammed a foot down on the ground. A huge wall of ice flew up, blocking them. He sent the wall far along the forest, making sure they wouldn't get at us any time soon.

"Fucking... Damn it get the arrow out and treat the wound I'm going over."

"WHAT!?"

Claw and I helped her back down; then, Troy jumped over the ice wall once she was off. A few seconds later, I heard a fight as Claw pulled out a vile then gave it to her.

"You can drink that, and it will help the pain and knock you out in a few minutes. You're lucky too; it looks shallow, so we can pull it out by opening the wound. Other why's we'd have to push it out."

"Ok."

Claw nodded as the sounds of fighting stopped as she drank the vile of green stuff. Troy jumped back over then landed as Claw drew a knife, slid it, and then opened her wound and slid out the arrow as I held her shoulders. She cried a little as Claw finished getting the arrow out. Like Claw told her she passed out as Troy pulled out a roll of bandages then threw them over to Claw. He wrapped the wound the Troy got her on his back. I helped get her on then we started to run for the border.

"Fucking hell, I told her to say at her village."

I laughed as I looked at him then nodded my head. "You know someone young doesn't listen to anyone." He nodded as we ran.

No negotiations
View Online

The Imperial arms

No negotiations

Troy pov

I hummed a tone with sleeping Margo on my back as Claw and Knuckle talked with Claw.

"Troy!"

I looked up at the sky seeing Luna and Chrysalis coming down. They landed in front of me and saw Margo on my back and the bandages on her leg.

"What happened to her!?"

Luna pulled the bandage back as I spoke. "She followed us when we left her village and was attacked but some of the male snakes. She took an arrow to the leg, and we took her with us, not wanting to lead them back to her village."

She nodded, then used her magic to summon some antibiotics and a disinfectant rub. I knew what she was thinking, so I kneeled, and she helped get her off my back. We got her laid down, and Chrysalis pulled me to the side. She smiled at me then pulled out some papers, seeing one was from the griffin kingdom, and the other seemed to be from the deer kingdom. I took the griffin kingdom's letter first.

"We, the high noble of griffin stone, hereby stirp the Storm family's claim and right to the griffon throne. By a unanimous vote of the high novels and the royal council were offering the throne to the king of Equestria Troy Thanatos and his bloodline."

I was shocked and looked at Chrysalis, and she smiled as she looked at me. "What happened the last few days." She laughed into her hand as she looked at Luna as she finished cleaning and wrapping the wound.

"Luna, why don't you explain the new empire to our mate."

I blinked a few times as I looked at her then down to Luna.

"The queens signed papers making their kingdoms, miner kingdoms under our rule. This is a matter of fact, makes Equestria an empire. They still withhold the rights to have standing armies, trade, and other things."

I nodded as I had them help me get Margo back on my back. As I walked, Luna opened and started to read the second letter.

"I the ruler of the land of ice and snow, master of all deer and females hear by a call for negotiations. Meet us at the border tomorrow at six pm on the spot south of Hornsby city."

I rolled my eyes as we walked then turned to look at Luna as she walked to my side. "So, how well do you think be can screw them over?" She smiled as she crossed her arms as she looked at me.

"Bend them over and do it dry."

I burst out laughing, Chrysalis laughing with us as the others tried not to laugh. I nodded my head as I walked, then Margo started to move on my back. I turned my head to look back at her as she started coming around. She opened her eyes as I walked into the shadow of a large boulder. I stopped so the sun wouldn't hurt her eyes. Luan and Chrysalis stopped as she moved to press her arms on my upper back as she tried to set her feet down.

"Where are were?"

"About ten miles away from your village and over the border. Now, why did you follow us?" She looked away as she laid herself back down on my back, not talking. I sighed as I started to walk again, not to happy. "When all this is settled, you are going have a talk meLuna and Chrysalis."

"Ok."

I nodded then spotted the camp seeing then making the camp ready to move out. "So, we're moving the whole camp to deal with a posable attack?"

"Ya, the deer kingdom have been known to go back on all the deals unless you give them more female slaves."

I rolled my eyes as I picked up the pace, starting to jog. "Let's pick up the pace then." They followed after me as I jogged down to the camp. As we come upon the camp, I found the changeling kings arguing with Isa and Akai.

"For the last time, we are taking command of the changeling forces!"

"And as we've told you, Troy, it the commander of all the forces here! He is the one who decides if we attack to hold our ground!"

I walked up, stopping the fight as I glared at Aki's father and the red fucker. "You to get before to your area before I snap your necks." They were gone before I finished dust trailing their hoofs. "Shit for brains." Chrysalis laughed, and Luna punched my shoulder. I rolled my eye then nodded my head as she looked up at me. "I swear your more violent then I thought you were, Luna. What happened to the mare who cuddles up to me at nig.." She grabbed my mouth, blushing as the others laughed around us. I laughed then licked her hand, making her jerk her hand back, and I smirked as I looked at her. I stuck my tongue out at her, and she frowned as she crossed her arms. Then she smirked as she looked at me. I pulled my tongue back as she smiled.

"Celestia is in camp, and she did say she wanted to talk with you. Something about this heat season."

I flinched a little, and Luna laughed a little as she looked at me.

"Ok, you win this round; please keep her calm."

Luna smiled victoriously as she skipped down to the camp. I groaned as I watched her skip away, and everyone looked at me. I nodded my head as I looked forward. "That mare is relentless when she's in heat. I know I can get away but damn if she doesn't go nuts and get pretty force full." They laughed, and I started to walk again, my face flushing as they laughed behind me.

"Ah, don't worry, Mr fearsome and deadly dragon tribe warrior."

I kicked at Chrysalis, and she held her ribs as she laughed. "Forget this." I kicked the kick and took off, leaving them all behind. My speed was making Margo scream as I slammed back down in the middle of the camp. Dust flew around us as I stood, then a flash came from behind me. I turned my head, seeing all of them and an annoyed-looking Luna.

"Was that really necessary?"

I huffed then at her then walked into camp, trying to find the wagons Fawn and the other medical team used to move the wounded. As I looked around, I spotted Fawn herself with a clipboard in hand. I walked over as she started waved down a wagon. I smiled as I picked up the pace as the wagon pulled up with two bulls pulling it. "Hey, Fawn!" She turned, seeing me walk up with Margo on my back. "An arrow hit her, so can I leave her with your team while I deal with the negotiations."

"Ya, let's get her back into the wagon, and I'll have her taken care of once we set the tents back up."

I nodded, then I walked over and turned my back, and the other nurses helped her in and laid her down. I turned around, and she looked up at me as a nurse was looking down at her wrap.

"Were will I be staying?"

"I'll get you a place with some of the female dragons." She nodded then laid back down as the wagon started to move again. I sighed as I crossed my arms then as I started to think of forcing them into doing what I wanted.

"Hey, Troy."

I looked over, seeing Isa and Akai stand with some of there guards looking at me. I smiled and walked over to them as they waved off their guards. They bowed, then they walked over as I walked, I noticed that Isa had armbands with the night raid symbols on their arms. Akai had a black bra on with a black skirt with the night raid symbol on it.

"So, did Luna explain what's going on?"

I nodded, arms crossed as they smiled. "I already know that the two of you want. "Isa, you want the river and trading town near the border back, Akai you want the lost mountain range, the griffins want the land and rights back to the mines taken but force two hundred years back. We will take the port as well as a city along the western trade roads. I was thinking of turning it into a fortress city to keep these bucking bucks are under control. Your nations will be giving lowered tax and trade tax by twenty percent?" They smiled as they looked between each other then spoke together.

"Twenty-five."

I crossed my arms as I looked at them. "Twenty, and I'll see to it there are embassy in the port under your laws on their grounds." They looked at one another, then nodded as they looked at me. Then they nodded, and I smiled, then we started to walk. Everyone found us as we walked, and soon we were marching down the road.

"Hey, Troy!"

I looked up, seeing Magma flying down with something huge in her arms. She landed and had a massive smile over her face. She rushed over, and she held it out to me.

"I took the broken parts of the old moon sword and reforged it into a whole new sword."

I blinked, then unwrapped the sword and saw a blade, unlike anything I've ever seen. The top was bright blue at the tip of the blade started to turn black as it hit the handle with no guard and a blue gem with a small spiral grip with small set gems with a gold butt end that looked like it could both bust and stab someone.

"Wow, this is incredible." I held the sword up and noticed it was so light. I dropped the wrap then gripped it with both hands then swung down. a few times, then looked at a large tree off the side of the road. "let see how well it cuts." I walked over to the tree as the army kept marching, and I noticed this was the longs sword I had, but I could keep it on my side. I stopped in front of the tree, lowered my stance, then stomped on the ground and threw the sword up. As it flew, it looked like blue flames covered the blade. It cut cleanly through the tree, then to my shock, the same flames Ungrith used flew up the tree, burning it away. I watched as it was gone before it could hit the ground. I was shocked as I looked down at the blade then turned back to see a shocked group of queens, kings, and a very happy dragoness. I blinked then reached into my weapons bag then pulled out Murasame for the first time in months. I walked over to her, then held Murasame up. "Magma, do you know what this is?"

"Um, a katana, right?"

I nodded as Bellezza came walking up with Celestia. "Yes, but so much more. Murasame is a legendary class weapon know as the imperial arms. Murasame can kill a target with a single scratch by releasing a death curse into the body. Its material is of the highest quality, and until this point, I've never found a weapon that could match it but this." I held up her sword, making her smiled more. "it more then matches it. I think it may even surpass the sword that killed both Esdeath and Bodo. You created a new imperial arm." I stabbed her sword into the ground, returned Murasame back to my bag, and looked at her. "it's been nearly twelve hundred years since the last was created. Once this is all said and done, I will see to it you receive a reword matching this. I promise you will." She laughed as she jumped up and down as she celebrated. I smiled then grabbed the sword as I grabbed her shoulder before she could jump again. "But it's not finished." She stopped and looked at me.

"What do you mean?"

I smiled as I looked at her, then answered. "You need to name it. A weapon is never finished until it has a name to strike fear and terror into those it's brought against."

"Ok, but what should we name it?"

"Can I name it!?"

I looked down and saw Red with a little makeshift cloak on. I smiled at him and nodded to Magma. "She made it; you have to ask her." He looked at her, gave her the puppy dog eyes.

"Please!?"

Magma laughed then rubbed his head as he looked up at her.

"Ok, but it must be epic."

He nodded, then started to think as I picked him back up and rested the sword on my other shoulder as we started to walk again.

"OH!"

He yelled as he started to kick his legs as Magma looked up at him.

"Did you come up with one?"

"Ya! Laevatein!"

Magma seemed to like it, and I nodded as we walked. "Very well! Laevatein the flaming sword!" I raised the sword high as we walked into a dense forest just south of the city.

"Halt!"

The line came to a stop as the yell came down the line. Then another came down the line.

"Get some food in you!"

I smiled the sat Red down, and he ran off, passed his mom and dad over to Agapi. I glared at the two, and I cleared my throat, making them jump. "You all heard the march head time to eat." They quickly walked the other way, my eyes locked on them. I smiled once they were gone, then I sat down with all of them and pulled bread, apples, meat, cheese, and gems from my bag as well as bottles of water.

"You really like that magic bag."

I laughed as I nodded my head as someone got behind me in the tree. "Ya, but." I reached in, then turned and threw a knife into the tree. A deer fell out of the tree. He had a rifle and a sword on his side. "We got a spy or assassin." He laughed as tiger guards surrounded him, and he raised his hands as he looked at him.

"Don't kill the messenger! I was sent by the king to deliver a letter to King Troy. When I saw the army marching, I climbed into the trees."

'Shadow?'

'He's telling the truth.'

I sighed as I moved over, then patted the ground as he looked at me. "Come, its tradition of my people to break bread with a guest. Seeing as you came as a messenger, I will consider you a guest. You may even keep the weapons. It make you feel safer." Luan and Celestia looked at me, worried, but the others looked really worried. The young buck quickly did as he was told and sat down beside me. I smiled, then grabbed an apple, cheese, and some bread, then held them out to him, and he looked hungry as he took them. I noticed she was a little smaller than the others I've seen. "So, what's your name?" He looked at me as he was taking a bite of the bread. He chewed on then nodded with a figure up. He swallowed then spoke with a much more relaxed tone.

"Storm horns and don't take this the wrong way, but I thought you'd skin me alive when the tiger surrounded me. I've heard you tourted deers to death."

I raised an eyebrow then nodded my head. "No, I've never done such a thing to anyone. If you'd like once we're done here, I can take you to see the captured deers." He looked at me, surprised as I took a bite out of a chunk of meat.

"Ya, I did think that was a bit much but come on, you guys have destroyed everything sent against you." I laughed, then he smiled as he looked at me.

"So... did you really kill all the princes?"

I nodded as I looked at him. "No, I only took the head of the crowned prince. Claw took one, and the other I didn't know the last one died." He nodded as he finished a piece of bread.

"I see well, thanks."

That stopped the girls around us and me as we looked at him. He looked around and laughed nervously.

"Well, he was just as bad or worst than his father."

I looked at him, seeing an opening. "So, what are you saying?" He looked at me as he stuffed some cheese in his mouth. "What did you mean about that?" He swallowed, then wiped his mouth with his arm as he looked at me.

"Well, unless you're from one of the cities or a noble family, your trash to them. Small towns like mine are nothing but factories to make females for the upper class."

"What do you mean?"

Luna spoke up, and he looked over at her.

"Well, for the most part, females outside of the city's or noble estates aren't slaves all too often. Sure there are a ton still like that, but the father you get out, the less you'll find. My village is in the center of the country, and we have to give the cities and noble ninety-five percent of the females born in the village."

She looked over to Celestia; then, I hummed as I looked at him. 'Maybe I could use that to my advantage.' I finished my meat, then burnt the bone with white-hot fire then held a hand out. "Let me see that message." He nodded then pulled out a letter as he bit into an apple. I took the letter, broke the seal, and Luna and Chrysalis leaned over to read it as well.

'To Troy King of equestria I think we can settle this easily if you simply hand over all the females you've taken from us. Return my countries property, and all this goes away. I will even allow you to pick out a whore from my personal collection.'

I frown, then nodded my head then burnt the letter as I look at him. "Once you're done eating, take this to your king. They are free now, and I will burn this whole world before I give them back. And, I will personally free all his 'collection' if the fighting continues." He nodded, sweating as he jumped up, then took off at a run. I huffed, then stood up, stretching my arms, and grabbed my sword as I started to walk.

"Going to raise hell?"

I looked over, seeing Ohma and frowned as I looked at him. "No, I'm getting ready for an attack I know is coming."

I was about to slide it into my belt, but a hand stopped me. I looked back, and Magma held a sheath out to me. I took the sheath then sheathed Laevatein then hooked it to my belt. I walked over and grabbed Ohma by the shirt and started to drag him along. "It's time, you've earned your keep." He didn't say a word as he chewed on a hunk of meat. "When everyone is finished, send us a few hundred people with axes." Everyone yelled, sure, or ok as I walked away. Half an hour later, I had cut down a dozen trees as then with others cutting down more trees. The dragons were following taking the trees, sharping the bottom with their claws, then hammered then into the ground with Diamond dogs digging trenches with bulls and yaks working on the walls to hold dirt using the branches as lumber.

"Why are you doing this?"

I turned from the tree I was working on to see Celestia and Luna looking at me. I hummed as I got back to work. "I know their game, and I'm not going to play."

"And that game is?"

"They draw out those who lead the army or units kill them, then attack capture those who they don't kill. With as many females we have, they would do anything to capture them." I swung one last time then got back as the tree started to fall. A second later, it fell, two-night guards ran over and started to saw off the top. I rested my double blade axe on my shoulder, and Celestia walked over with a smile on her face.

"Well, some good news for a change. Margo is up and walking with a cane as we as the frame wall on the front is nearly complete."

I nodded then whistled, and after a few minutes, Snowball came out of the forest with a huge rabbit in his teeth. I laughed, then patted my thigh and started to walk. He followed, and the rabbit kicked a few times. I looked down as I walked, seeing it was still alive and was panicking as he held it. I sighed, then reached over and grabbed the back of its neck. "Let it go!" Snowball opened his jaw, and I pulled the rabbit up to look at it. 'Um, no blood, nothing looks broken either. Wonder if Fluttershy would like this thing.' I put the axe back into my bag, then cradled the rabbit in my right arm, then started to softly rub a hand down it's back to help calm it down. It was calmed after a few minutes as I walked into the medical tent and grabbed one of the empty wooden crates.

"Aw!"

I jumped a little then looked back, seeing the female diamond dog I got out of that cage in a shirt and pants with a red hoof on her shoulder. She rushed over and started to pet the rabbit.

"Oh, it's so cute!"

She started to scratch and rub its chin. I laughed then shook my arm as she took the rabbit from my arm and looked around to find something to use as a blanket for the crate.

"What's her name?"

I looked back at her as I grabbed a towel. "Doesn't have one. Snowball pulled her from the woods in his jaws." She looked surprised as she looked at me.

"You mean that huge titan wolf?"

I nodded then whistled again, and Snowball stuck his head through the flaps. He was huffed then walked in and over to her. He sat in front of her; then she smiled as she moved one hand from the rabbit then patted his head. I got the crate ready ten walked over, and she put the rabbit into the crate. With her hands-free, Snowball jumped around, wanting to play. She laughed, then grabbed the sides of his head then shock it making happy as he jumped up, taking her to the ground, making her laugh more. I laughed as Fawn, and the other medical team came back into seeing the female trying and failing to wrestle the large happy wolf off. "Come on, boy!" Snowball pulled his head up and followed me out as I walked passed Fawn and the others. Snowball ran around me and jumped around with more than a few ponies and others reaching out to pet him as he ran by.

"My he loves this, doesn't he?"

I looked over, seeing Chrysalis as she walked with Honey. I nodded as Snowball rushed over to her and then jumped up to give her his version of a hug. He wrapped his paws around her waist, and she laughed as she hugged his head. I nodded my head as Snowball pressed his head into her stomach. Honey started to rub his back, the happy wolf loving the attention. I laughed then walked over, letting them see the enormous rabbit in the crate. Honey epped, then ran around Snowball and took the rabbit from the crate, and hugged it to her chest. I laughed as I rested the crate on my shoulder as they loved on the animals. It took a little longer then I would like, but they had enough, and the rabbit was back in the crate, and a pleased Snowball walked at my side as I walked into my tent. Snowball walked over to the dog bed Celestia brought with her and sat the crate down near the bed.

"Took your time getting back."

I stopped then turned to see Celestia looking at me. I huffed then stood back up. "Luna?"

"Getting a new guard rotation set up. She wants to have more flyers in the air to keep an eye out. As well as reinforcing the rear gate they'er building." I nodded then sat down on the bed they had brought in while I still wouldn't sleep in it.

"So, what's your plan?"

I smiled as I rested my arm on my knees as I looked at her. "I'm going to force them to bend over backward's and break them, so they never try something like this again."

"How do you plan on doing that?"

I smiled as I looked at her. "I'm going to destroy that king and the last of his bloodline if he keeps this up."

"What if one is a foal?"

I looked at her for a second, then nodded my head as I looked at her. "We both know I couldn't make myself do something like that. If it comes down to that, then I'll bring them back with us and teach him how to act like a proper young man." Celestia smiled as she nodded her head, then the flaps opened, and Luna walked in, notebook in hand. It wasn't the message book that we used, and she can over and sat down beside me. She leaned into my side, and I saw she was sketching the quick fortifications we were throwing up. "Why are you sketching this thing?"

"This is a great idea, and if we can build a quick fort, we can reinforce later into a real one. It's worth more than all the bits spent by Blueblood spent in his twenty-eight years."

I laughed as I stood up, then walked over and took my swords off my side. I sighed as I walked over and sat on my cot then untied my boots. Then I laid down and sighed as Snowball walked over and laid down beside me.

"Seriously? Again you're going to sleep over there?"

I ignored Celestia as I reached out and started to run my hand down Snowball's back. He huffed as he laid there and moved a little closer as I petted him.

"Why do insist on sleeping, eating, and living like the rank and file."

I opened an eye to look at Celestia as she stood there; arms crossed as she looked at me. "I'm not better then them; I'm not going to act as if I am Celestia." I closed my eyes then relaxed as I laid there. A second later, a weight slammed down on my gut. I coughed as I jumped onto my elbows, and Celestia had jumped knees first onto my gut. She smiled as she dug her knees into my gut. I narrowed my eyes as she smiled down at me. "Snowball, get her!" Snowball jumped from his spot, taking Celestia to the ground happy, licking her face as she kicked around, trying to get free. I laughed as I laid back down and heard Luna laughing as Celestia tried to call him off. After a minute, I whistled, and Snowball stopped, and Celestia got out from under him as he wagged his tail. I laughed as I looked at her drool covered face and dress. She glared at me then kicked my cot before walking over to a small shower they'd had set up. I rolled my eyes as I looked at her as she started to strip. I turned over and laid my head on my arm. As I started to knock off, my cot was yanked out from under me. I slammed down on the ground and grunted as I looked at Celestia with a towel wrapped around her and laughing as she held my cot above me. My eye twitched as I looked at her, then rolled my eyes before hitting the ground, making a wall of ice separate me from the two mares. I could hear Luna going after Celestia and laughed as I pulled a blanket out of my bag, then cover it in heat energy, laid it on the ground, then laid down. I closed my eyes with my ear on the ground. A few hours passed until I hear a rumbling. I jumped up and broke the ice as the guards sounded the alarm. I ran out of the tent as the Gatling gun opened on the front, and condos opened up on the back. I ran for the back gate, knowing it was the weaker of the walls. I jumped over the rushing bulls and yaks as they ran for the rear wall. I saw the griffons and the fliers night guards firing arrows and rifles down over the walls as my arm, the tiger corp, was firing the cannons with the few bulls and yaks already there reinforcing the gate. I growled, then landed and rushed the wall and jumped over. Claw and Agapi watched me jump as I landed on a deer, then grabbed his horns and snapped his neck. I kicked his body back then got ready for the fight as I pulled out the long combat knife I got from Magma. "COME!" I caught them off guard, as I rushed them and started to hack my way through them. I had cut down ten of them before they snapped to it and tried to gang up on me. I smiled. I Jumped onto my hands then spun as hard as I could. A small tornado threw them all back. I smiled as I ran at them and stabbed and slashed as they jumped at me. I cut three of them in half then kicked the top of one of them back, knocking a noble buck off a beast. I rushed him the took his head off, then stabbed the beast and kicked it back into a group of archers as they were aiming at me.

"Behind you!"

I turned as a spear ran a buck through the throat as Knuckles landed behind me. I pulled out Tanda as I noticed he didn't have his swords. "Catch!" I threw Tanda over my shoulder, and he grabbed it. I heard him grab it as we were surrounded as bullets and arrowed rained down at the beast.

"Good night to die."

I laughed as I widened my stance. "Maybe, but we both know neither you nor I will go down easily." He laughed then spoke as the bucks not being shot at jumped at us.

"let see who takes out more!"

We jumped at then, and I slashed four of them and spun, kicking another, snapping his neck. We spent the next thirty minutes slashing and stabbing as we went.

"Ah!"

I ducked as I thinner buck with a katana in hand, swinging it at me. I kicked him back and broke part of his armor, scaring him as he lost all the confidence he had. I chased after him, and he swung his sword back, but I blocked it as I dropped down then went into a spin kick, but I missed him as moved to the sides quickly. As I got to my feet, he swung his sword at me, but I blocked each strike.

'He's different from the others.' I spun quickly, landing in a half roll, then stood up quickly and stabbed him in the back, punching through his armor. He stood for a few more seconds before falling to the ground dead.

Seeing the rest running away, I looked back as Knuckles cut another buck over the chest. He was huffing as he stood over the bucks, and I noticed he had a few cuts on his arms.

"Boss!"

"Troy!"

Claw and Agapi jumped down, and the gate opened. Luna ran out in her plate armor and looked around as Knuckles threw Tanda back over to me. I slipped it back into my bag then I put the knife back in. "Luna, I want the wounded and casualty counts as soon as we have it."

"Right!"

She rushed back in, then I waved everyone back in, and we closed it and reinforced it just, and for good measure, I had Urgirth posted on the rear wall with Knuckles switching out with her every two hours. Akai and Isa had come to the war tent with Chrysalis and her mother coming with her. Luna had brought back the list as Celestia saw to the defense of the front wall. "Well?" She frowned as she started to talk.

"Well, there were twenty wounded operating the Gatling guns and seventy griffons and bat ponies were wounded from arrows. The arrows that flew over the wall did hit some of the soldiers. About a hundred were wounded. As for the death count, it's a low fifty-two most do to bleeding out do to the spiked arrowed used by the deer army."

I sighed and looked at her as she looked away from me. "What did I tell you?" She rubbed her arms and sighed as she looked at me.

"We knew this could happen, but we've never had somepony attack after offering peace negotiations."

I huffed as I looked at her then nodded my head as I looked at her. I looked around at everyone and nodded. "Get ready for a siege were taking the port." They all nodded and left once I was alone; I sighed then sat down at the head of the table. I took a deep breath as I looked down at the table and tried to think of how to break this fucking deer.

end of the war
View Online

The Imperial arms

end of the war

Troy pov one week later

I smiled as I looked at the group of buck scouts being marched onto the prison ships the griffons had brought in. Ayak was at my side, writing down the count as our cannons opened up on the wall now that we were clear of the field with another army dead at our feet.

"That makes a hundred scouts, and they seem to be getting younger as well. We must have finally started to put a real dent in the male population for that to be happening."

I nodded as I sighed, then looked back to see the diamond dogs finally getting to the base of the solo bridge to the port. "Good, once we take that bridge down, we'll trap them and cut them off from the rest of the kingdom." I smiled as Ayak hummed as she finished writing then looked up at me.

"Ya, and with the king trapped in the city with his last son, we could take the whole kingdom if we catch them."

I laughed, then nodded my head as we started to walk down the small hill. "So, do you think we should bowl it or try and talk with them before be do it?" Ayak was thinking about it as Luan came walking up with a bow in hand. She smiled as she pulled out a map then held it open for us. She held it with her magic.

"My nightguards and I have stopped the chance of resupply from the far side of the city but causing a massive landslide in the small valley completely blocking it."

I laughed, then smiled as I looked back to the bridge and smiled as I saw Ember coming down her dragons. She landed in front of me, and a smirk was on her face. Her dragons dropped the massive wagons, and doe's climbed out as the nurses and others walked over to start checking them.

"How did your mission go?"

She smiled as she pulled out her copy of the map, then held it out to me. I took it then opened it, happy to see the red x's on the map.

"All the camps we could find were destroyed, and doe's rescued."

I smiled, then nodded my head, then held the map back to her. "Great work, Ember; you and your troops get some rest." Ember nodded, then she flew off, the dragons following. I smiled as I watched them go nodding my head as I turned to face Luna and Ayak. "Okay, you too take yourselves and troops to get food. I'm going to see how far my officers and Chrysalis have come with our first attack plan. Oh, and if you find out, they try to take the bridge, blow it. I want to keep that bastard here until I can get a surrender or victory."

"Okay, Troy."

"Yes, dark hunter."

I laughed at Luna's little poke at me now that she knows what bounty hunters were calling me. I walked off, humming a tune. As I walked, I started to sing. "A king he was on carved throne in many pillared halls of a throne with golden roof and silver floor. And Runes of power upon the doors. The light of sun and star and moon In shining lamps of crystal hewn. Undimmed by cloud or shade of night, they shone for ever fair and bright. The hammer on the anvil smote there chisel clove, and graver wrote there forged was bladed and bound was hilt the delver mined the mason built their beryl, pearl, and opal pale and metal wrought like fishes' mail buckler, and corslet, axe, and sword and shining spears were laid in horde."

"I didn't think you sang."

I stopped as I looked over, seeing Bellezza and Isa. I smiled as I looked at them. "Not too often, but when I do it mostly songs of my homeland. Bellezza, I need to speak with you; walk with me, please."

"Sure, queen Isa it was nice speaking with you."

"The same to you, lady Bellezza."

Bellezza smiled as she stood, then started to walk again.

"So, is this about the book?"

"Ya, I need Rongo Rongo. Have you learned to use it yet?"

"Yes, I've learned how to use it."

She moved the dress bottom then pulled Rango Rango out of a holder of some kind. She smiled as she opened the first page. I saw a list of the kingdoms on this continent.

"I've learned that the more I know about the lands, the more detailed the maps became."

I nodded as she turned a few maps, then she showed me a full map of the dragon lands. It was incredibly detailed, more so than any other I've seen. "I see. Well, I've never much cared for arms like this one, but seeing this, I start to see the value of them." Bellezza nodded as she turned the page, and I looked at the deer kingdom.

"I learned a lot by studying the maps we've gathered so I could add more detail."

I nodded as I looked at the book, a little annoyed at the size. "Can you make it any bigger?"

"Ya."

She tapped the coastline, and it blurred, then it changed to show the whole area, even the landslide Luna and her troops caused as well as the bridge. I smiled as I looked at the map. "This is awesome, Bellezza." She smiled, then closed the book as we walked up to the war tent. I opened the flap and walked in, seeing her ex on the ground out some with some green blood running from his nose. I blinked as I looked up and saw Chrysalis huffing as she cleaned green blood from her knuckles. I looked over to the officers and Knuckles, standing off, not doing anything. "So?" Chrysalis huffed, then kicked the side of his chest, trying to make it look like she was trying but wasn't really. I looked at her for a second and narrowed my eyes as I looked at her. Her eyes flashed purple, and I huffed as I grabbed her throat. "So, your not Chrysail; want to tell me who you are?" I lifted her, and purple flames erupted from her body. A few seconds later, I was holding Chrysails sister. "Your Fuchsia, right?" She nodded, and I heard laughing for a second. I looked down at the ex's as Chrysails laugh came bursting out as the others laughed as well. Green flames came from him; I watched as Chrysails held her stomach and wiped the green stuff off her nose. I dropped the sister, realizing I was being fucked with. Knuckles walked over, laughing, and grabbed my shoulder.

"Sorry, bro..."

I grabbed his arm then threw him over my shoulder and into a cabinet, breaking it as he fell laughing. I looked at my officers and the now quiet Chrysalis. "I'll be back in two hours, and Chrysalis, please don't do something like this again. the rest of you have until I get back to get the plan ready or so help me, I'm going to throw you all in the ocean!" I walked out of the tent to a few of them, quickly moving. Bellezza was laughing into her hand as she looked at me. "That will be all for now."

"Yes, sir."

We nodded to each other before I turned and walked down to our sleeping tent; after a few minutes, I walked in, seeing Celestia looking over some papers with Snowball's head resting at her hoofs. I laughed, then walked over and sat down on my cot. Looking around, I spotted the rabbit asleep next to the foot of my cot. I reached over and wrapped my hand under her stomach and picked her up. She kicked a little, then calmed down as I set her down on my lap. She fluffed up for a second, then huffed as she rested her head on my thigh. I laughed as I brushed her brown and white fur.

"I guess we have a new pet?"

I laughed as I ran a hand down her back. "No, I was thinking of giving her to Fluttershy, seeing how much she loves animals. Plus, Rarity's talked about her pet rabbit, so I thought the little ones would get along with one another. Besides, I'm going to take down that gate tonight no matter the plan everyone comes up with within the next hour." She looked up from the papers and looked at me.

"How do you plan to do that?"

I smirked as I held up my fist and cracked my knuckles as I looked at her. "I'm going to use one of the new techniques I've been working on. But, there are a few drawbacks once I do that."

"Those are?"

"I'm going to be boosting my attack power by mixing in my fire energy with a technique from my tribe. That should be more than enough to take that gate down." She laughed as she looked back at the papers.

"Okay, but please don't go overboard again."

I laughed then nodded as Ayak spoke up from outside the tent.

"Troy, can I come in?"

"Sure."

Ayak walked in with some papers in her arms. She walked over and handed some papers to Celestia, walked over to me, and handed the other papers. I looked at them as I patted the spot beside me on the cot. She sat down, and the rabbit moved around in my lap, then she got off. I moved then papers, saw her on the ground, and then shook before running under the bed. I laughed as I looked from the reports, then looked to Ayak as she looked around, seeing the slip I'd made.

"I'd heard you slept on a cot like the rank and file but didn't think it was true."

I laughed as an annoyed Celestia spoke up.

"Believe me, it's not to our liking, but he insisted on life, eating, and fighting like the rank and file."

I laughed a little more than got to my feet. "You two have fun talking. I need to go talk with Magma anyway."

"K, see you later."

I nodded and walked out of the tent. I started to jog down the camp heading for the workers part of the camp. As I jogged, I noticed the bulls and ponies seemed to be on edge. I knew everyone was on edge, but this seemed different. I stopped near Magma's work tent and saw the soldiers around seemed worried. "Soldier, can you tell me why everyone seems so upset?" He looked up from the ground, and he rubbed his hands on the war hammers handle.

"Well, Sir. Some of the mares and cows are getting close to heat season, so we're a little worried about what could become."

"I see; I understand and why some of your guys seemed worried. Some of my mares can get a little aggressive when in heat. I'll see to it a plan is formed to deal with this or maybe get some herbs to help calm them."

"Thank you, sir."

I nodded, then walked into the work tent with the sound of hammering filling the air. I saw Magma working with a few of the bulls smiths, but I could tell she was ahead of them. I smiled as she looked at me, holding a piece of red hot metal.

"Oh, hey Troy, what's up?"

I smiled as I leaned back onto a support beam as I looked at her. "I was hoping to talk with you about leviathan."

"Sure, give me a second."

I nodded as she hammered out the edge of a short sword if I had to guess. It was a strange-looking weapon with a long wide blade but had a short handle back. A few minutes later, she dipped it into a barrel of oil. She ran a metal fill over the edge, and it made a scraping sound as she did so. She smiled as she set the blade down on her anvil, then fixed her metal top as she looked at me.

"Come on. I need to go get changed before we talk."

I nodded, and she walked out of the tent. I followed her, and she led me down to a larger tent and waited outside as she walked in. I could hear her talking to a few other girls, and I could make out that they were talking about the siege, but a few closer to where I was were talking about the guys around the camp and who they'd love to fuck. I laughed as I looked up at the sky as I heard a few of them walk out.

"What's up?"

I looked to the side to see Magma in a cloth bra and a thong with some apple bottom shorts. I smiled as I waved to her to follow as I pulled out leviathan and showed her then already busted sheath. She took it and looked at the busted sheath, and ran a claw over it, cutting the leather around the busted area.

"How did you bust this sheath?"

I laughed as I rubbed the back of my neck as she looked at me. "Snowball started to chew on it after I fell asleep." He's got a habit of taking stuff and chewing on it since he's still a young wolf only being ten months old." She huffed as she nodded her head then looked down at the sheath. I rested leviathan on my shoulder as she nodded her head some more.

"I can't save this, Troy. If you give me Leviathan, I can make a metal sheath for leviathan. Maybe I could leave the back open to show off the blade some."

"That sounds good, but just do it simply, so you don't have to spend too much time on this."

"No, it's okay. I want to make sure all my work is as best as possible."

I nodded as I handed Leviatin to her before I patted her back. "Thanks, Magma. I'll come by tonight with dinner. From what I've heard, the cooks are going to wipe up a strew with crushed gems and metal for the dragons." She smiled as she nodded her head then knocked my chest with her elbow.

"Okay, okay, when you can, I'll be in the forge tent."

I smiled as we split up, and I started for the war tent. As I walked up, I saw Knuckles with Fawn wrapping his arm and his rightwing. I saw claw marks as I got closer, and Knuckles smiled as he waved at me.

"Hey, brother, and before you ask, I pissed off Agapi by stepping on her tail. She was turned around before I could get away."

I nodded as I looked at the few bandages around his wings. "Guess she got your arm real good and grazed the wing, right? She does have a temper to her."

"Haha, ya, she's got a good set of claws on her, that's for sure."

I laughed then ducked as an arm with a set of razor-sharp claws at the end. I moved to the side and laughed as I looked back up at Agapi with a snarled on her face. "Give me a five-second head start?"

"Four."

I smiled then jumped, not want to get my face clawed off right away. I crossed my arms and legs as I flew up into the air. 'Hm, how do I get out of this one?' I pulled on my short beard as I looked down at the camp seeing the prowling she-tiger beneath. 'Maybe I could kick off the top of the war tent and over to the other side of the camp.' I stopped for a second, then started to fall. 'No, that girl is fast enough to catch with me. Maybe offer her some good meat? Definitely not she'd kick my ass twice as hard for trying to bribe her.' I turned my head and blinked as I saw a large group of deer coming. "Oh?" I let my legs out as I landed on the top of the war tent, looking at the group as they crested a hill.

"Get down here and take your beating like a male!"

"Agapi, Knuckles, we have a group of deer coming." Agapi stopped her death glare as I jumped down, landing on the ground. I started to walk as the alarm sounded. I pulled out Murasame as I walked up to the gate as the yaks and bulls formed a shield wall with the rifleman formed up on the wall. I smiled as I jumped up onto the center of the gate top. I looked down and saw a group of well-dressed bucks with a badly beaten pair in the center. "So, is this the king and prince who didn't want to do the smart thing and surrender?" the bigger beaten buck screamed up at me, some blood coming from his mouth.

"FUCK YOU!"

I laughed as I tapped the sword on my shoulder a few times as I looked down at him. I looked back over the gate and spoke down to Luna and Chrysalis as they came up running. "Get a team to escort these prisoners from this group. I want them to be locked up until we can have a war-crime trial." Luna nodded as she turned then yelled back into camp as Chrysalis flew up to me. She looked down and smiled as she looked at them.

"Yep, that's them."

I smiled as I jumped back down behind the gate, then opened the gate, and the yaks and bulls moved forward and quickly surrounded the group. If I had to guess, the nobles quickly moved aside, and they took the two kicking and screaming. As they did, Luna came with the tiger crop, and they took them away with a wall of yaks and bulls around them. I looked back at the nobles, who quickly got on their knees and bowed their heads.

"King Troy, please, we surrender and will obey. Please just stop the fighting. We've lost too many young bucks to this war."

I looked at the deer who was talking to me as the others stayed quiet. I smiled as I stabbed Murasame into the ground then sat down across from him. I take it as you are the voice of the group." He looked at me then nodded as I waved for him to walk over to me. He moved closer, and I smiled as I reached around and pulled out a special I'd gotten as I like the idea of the cups of loyalty from the Yakuza tradition.

"King Troy?"

I dropped my small as I set a large red Sakazuki in front of me. Then I sat a small one in front of him, and he looked at it as I pulled out the large jug of the Apple family's finest cider. "I was happy to find these in this world from neyponies to the far east. In the land I once fought for, these cups were used in many ways. But, the primary role they were used for a pledge of loyalty. A large cup is used as the farther cup and the smaller the child. Once the pledge is made, you will keep the child's cup and I will keep the father's cup. This will signify that you have surrendered the city and all the lands we demand in this case. If you find this unacceptable, then I will be forced to use my army to take them."

"NO! please, I will do as you say."

I smiled as I pushed the jug over to him, and he took it and filled the cups. He sat the jug down to the side and looked at me again.

"You have demands to make, right, sir?"

I nodded as I pulled my book back out then started to read out loud. "Queen Isa wants the rights river and trading town near their border. Queen Akai wants the lost mountain range; the griffins want the land and rights back to the mines taken but force two hundred years back. Equestria will take the port and a city along the western trade roads that will be open to all the allied army countries. All the females being kept in the city as a slave will be released as an end request. If you do not follow this, I will use force to take or do all these things." Mutters and her threats came from the group, but the older deer turned and yelled.

"QUIET!"

They shut up as he looked back at me.

"Many of these are with this area and my power, but the mines, mountain range and river and town you're talking about are part of the family of to the western lands. The head of the family is new and young. But, if you can give me some time, I'm sure I can explain what's going on to him."

I nodded as I looked at him. "I can agree that, so as of this moment, you and the nobles fall under the control of Equestria until all parties agree you are ready to self-govern again. As of this time, we will be moving into the city, and any sign of aggression to us freeing the females will be met with the force."

"Understood."

I smiled as I took my cup, and he took his. We drank the cider and sat the cups back down. "We will give you one day to spread the word so this, and seeing as you have surrendered without a battle, I will give your city the honors of war an allow any soldiers to leave with their flag flying high, but all females will be released at the gate."

"Thank you, Sir."

We stood cups in, and I bowed to him in a sign of respect; he did the same.

"Sir, if you'd like, there are hot springs over near the port of the troops would like to let some of the stress out."

I nodded as they turned, then started to walk away. We walked back into the quickly made fort. After a few seconds, it sunk in, and everyone roared with joy once it had. I laughed as Luna jumped into my side, and Chrysalis did the same with my other side.

Luna pov five hours later

I smiled as I walked around the hot springs looking at the massive ice wall.

"Luna, what are you doing?"

I stopped and saw my sister with the other queens and Margo. "Not much, but I was looking for you all." I grabbed my towel above my breast before getting into the water. I sighed as I relaxed into the water.

"So, what's up, Princess Luna."

I smiled as I looked at Queen Isa. "Troy's trying to find volunteers from the males to help make sure they don't try sneaking out any more of the doe's, mares, cows, snakes, and all the others. The dragons and male tigers have already caught some trying."

"I see that to be expected at this point; we are taking away the way they live for generations."

I nodded as Arua walked to the spring.

"Can I get in?"

I smiled as I looked up at her. "Sure, we got the room." She smiled as she climbed in.

"Say did you'll already hear about the males that tried to sneak out?"

"Ya, we're just talking about that before you walked over. I don't know too much, but I know they've been taken prisoner or killed if they fought."

She laughed as she leaned back into rounded rocks.

"Ya, but I've heard a few of them we're screaming this is their right, and they own them they have the right to do with them as they want to."

I rolled my eyes as she laughed and flexed her hand, making her claws come out.

"Let's see them try that with my sister or me."

We laughed as she clawed the air a few times.

"LOOK OUT!"

We jumped up as a crash came from the other side of the wall where the males were bathing. A second later, we heard laughed and screaming for someone to run the warrior king's kill him once he gets his hands on him. A few seconds later, a blast of air came from the other side. "Guess Troy got his hand on whoever did something stupid." I sighed as I looked over and saw Agapi rinsing her body off. "Agapi, if you don't mind, please go see who did what." She turned her head to look at me.

"Give me a second, Lady Luna."

I nodded then stood from the water, holding my towel. I turned and looked at Agapi, and she'd turned, and I noticed the muscle her body had. I laughed a little as I walked up beside her. I smiled as I ran a hand up her back.

"AH!"

I laughed as I jumped back from her claw swing. "Lady Luna!" I laughed as I looked at her back through the towel. "You're really well built. I could use someone like you in my night guard. Maybe I should headhunt you for the night guard after we get back." She smiled back as she held her breast.

"Maybe if I can borrow the king."

All the girls around laughed, and I had to a little as well.

"Damn it get off that wall, or I swear to my ancestor's spirits you five will die tonight!"

Another blast of air came along with a few pained yells. I moved my mane back as we looked at the wall and saw a few cracks. "Peeping colts, I guess we should have seen that coming." I laughed as I walked into the tent with Agapi right outside the entrance. I walked over to the guards we had to help with clothes.

"One-second princess, I'll get your clothes. Agapi, I'll have yours right after her."

"K."

"Get back here!"

I stuck my head out and saw four stallions and one yak running out of the male springs. Troy chased them out a balled fist with the other hand on the towel knot.

"I know where you sleep; I will get you!"

I laughed, and he looked over at me and smiled as he waved. "Having fun threatening the perverts?" He laughed then slipped back into the tent. I laughed, then pulled my head back in and saw the guard holding my clothes out to me. I used my magic to put my clothes on, then walked out.

"Your free do as you wish, but as of now, just leave them alone."

I watched as Knuckles stormed out of the male tent, a snarl with his fangs showing. Troy walked out a second later with his shirt on his shoulder with only his pants on. His long hair was tied up, and I noticed he'd gained a few new scars. The long scar going down his shoulder and upper chest now had another line making an x on his chest. There was a half-crescent scar going over his left collar bone and upper chest. A dozen or so smaller ones dotted his chest and upper stomach. I laughed as he walked up to me and patted the new scars.

"I know, I've been getting cut up a lot lately."

"Hopely with the deer king finally in our hands as well as his last heir." He nodded as we started to walk, then he stopped and looked back at the ice wall.

"One second, Luna."

He walked back over and turned his hand and two domes formed over the springs. He smiled and saw it was thin, but you could see blurred shapes if one looked close enough. At the top, I also saw holes for venting, if I had to guess.

"That feels better."

"Hey, Troy, Luna!"

We looked over to the side at the sound of Urgirth's voice. She came flying down, and I saw a few of her new students following her. She seemed worried, and she stopped in front of us. We looked between each other, and she looked up smiling.

"You got to see this."

She started to move again before we could respond. She took off into the air, and Troy sighed as he grabbed my side then jumped. I wrapped my arms around his side as the air rushed past my face.

"Oh, damn."

I looked up and saw a long line of deers moving out.

"By the ancestors, there are so many leaving."

I nodded as we landed on a hilltop. Troy set me down as the line seemed to come to an end with the gate closing.

“Hm, hopefully, this won’t be a massive backfire.”

I looked up at Troy as he watched the end of the line moving away. I smiled as I grabbed his arm and wrapped my arms around his. “I’m sure it will be fine. I'm sure they’ve learned their lesson this time.” He sighed as he looked at the city, then nodded as he looked at Urgirth.

“Put a unit together within the next hour. I want the walls guarded tonight and tomorrow; something about this is going way too easy.”

I smiled as I started to pull on his arm. “Come on, let's get back to the springs. I want to soak some more.” He laughed as shook his arm then patted my head.

“Sorry, Luna, but I have a prior engagement with some of the griffons from the noble court. They’ll be here in an hour, so I need to get ready and deal with them before the nobles in camp whip them into a frenzy.” I huffed then nodded as I let him go, but before I could walk off, he pulled me back and hugged me. I smiled as I hugged him back before he kissed my cheek before standing to his full height.

“Ok, I’ll be quick because I want to get back into those waters too.”

I nodded as he took off at a jog, putting on his shirt. I laughed a little as I watched him run off as always.

“Always moving forward, isn’t he?”

I looked back, seeing Urgirth looking at me. I nodded as we watched him go.

calm before the storm
View Online

The Imperial arms

calm before the storm

Celestia pov

I looked at my mother as she gushing over Flare and the little dresses Rarity had made. “Mother, please give Flare back to me; she needs to be put to bed; it’s time for me to lower the sun.” She looked up from Flare as she slept on her chest.

“Celestia, it grandmother time; go find somepony else to love on for a little while.”

I frowned as I looked at her, then walked over and took a page from Troy’s book. I walked over and jabbed my fingers into her side. She grabbed, and when her arms jilted, I grabbed Flares clothes with my magic keeping her asleep as I took her. My mother rubbed her side as I smugly walked away.

“Celestia!”

I turned back, an eyebrow raised. “She needs to go to bed, mother. You've been dressing her up for the last two hours trying to find the best dress on her.”

“Come on, Celestia, she has to look good when we leave her with the Apple family. She’s royalty; she has to look the part of a regale young filly. I’ve done the same with all the others though Luna did force me out of her room when I tried to put Spark and Flame in little suits.”

I gave her a flat look then pointed to the door. “Out.” She huffed, then walked out of the room, fist balled. I sighed as I patted Flare’s back a few times as she started to walk up a little. I heard the door open and looked back to see Troy walking him and had a tired smile on his face as he walked over.

“Hey, Girls.”

He walked over and rubbed Flares head as I stood in front of her bed at the foot of my bed. I smiled as I gave her over to him. Flare groaned as Troy wrapped his arms around her and supported her head with his arm. He smiled as she ran two fingers over her mane as I fixed her bed. I looked back at him and saw he was frowning as he looked down at her, then sighed as he looked at me.

“They all got so big in the few months I’ve been gone.”

I nodded as he handed her over to me, and I set her in the little bed. I kissed her on her forehead then tucked her in. I smiled as I looked back at Troy and saw he’d crossed his arms as he looked down at her. I smiled as I grabbed his arm then pulled him over to the walk-in closet. We walked in, and I cracked the door to keep an ear out for Flare. “So, what’s bothering you?” He sighed, then leaned back into the wall.

“All the kids are growing faster than I expected. But, something is worrying me about their bodies.”

I raised an eyebrow as he started to talk again, face in hand.

“I don’t understand why their strength isn’t coming out. Babies in the tribe start showing their strength by the time they are five months old. It helps to figure out what level they should start training once they turn six. Aki also has a lot of trouble with the young colts and fillies at that new school. I’m sure he’s getting bullied, but the principal refused to allow Chrysalis into the school. I also need to finish preparing for the trail, and it's all just piling up. It’s so much earlier when I can punch the hell out of someone.”

I laughed as I looked at him, then I patted his chest. He looked at me, and I smiled as I crossed my arms under my breast. “Tell you what. I’ll deal with the trail details to give me what you have and explain how a trail like this works. While I do that, you can go deal with Aki’s school.” He smiled then nodded as he reached around and pulled some papers out of the supply bag he keeps on his belt.

“Ok, a war crime is an act that constitutes a serious violation of the laws of war that gives rise to individual criminal responsibility. According to the United Nations, a war crime created after the revolution is a serious breach of international law committed against civilians or enemy combatants during an international or domestic armed conflict. A war crime occurs when superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering is inflicted upon an enemy. So invading a nation, they're not at war with counts in this case. They are taking slaves, so it was unnecessary suffering. They put the civilians in harm's way as well, so we can take that route as well. But, as per the laws, they must have a defense.”

I nodded as I looked down at the papers, which seemed to be statements. To my surprise, Troy pulled me into a hug. I smiled as I wrapped my free arm around him and rubbed his cheek into his. He laughed then ran a hand down my wings; they ruffled out of reflex, and he laughed a little more.

“You and Scootaloo both have sensitive wings. It makes me wonder what it’s like to have some of these on my back.”

I laughed then shoved him laughing as he smiled down at me. “Go on now; I’m sure Chrysalis is ready to kill Stonewall; if he weren’t one of the high noble family members, I’d have kicked him out long ago.”

“Haha, I’ll give him a good ass-kicking. Make him a damn stone pill for upsetting one of my boys.”

I laughed into my hand as we walked out of the closet, and I saw my mother with Flare in her arms. I felt my eye twitch as I looked at her as she smirked at me. I grabbed Troy’s shirt and jerked him down. “You're going to help me get Flare away from her. If she starts crying, I’ll deal with it. Then drag her out and lock her in the magic proof room of yours.” He laughed as my mother started to use her magic.

Troy pov thirty minutes later.

“You had to keep pushing!” I glared at Faust as I pulled out two magic arrows from my thigh as Luna and Chrysalis helped clean the mother's blood from my face and upper chest. I glared at the blooded mare who was healing a broken nose and arm.

“Well, you two didn’t have to act like foals!”

I spit out some silver, red blood as I looked at the field we’d destroyed. Faust looked at the blood for a second, then back to me, only seeming to get angrier. “You're lucky all you got was a damn broken arm and nose.”

“And you're lucky all you got was a few magic arrows and a kick to the bucking head!”

I growled, then stood up, making Luna and Chrysalis back up. ”You want to go another round?!” She stood up and stomped her hoof on the ground busting the rock under her hoof.

“You want to get a bucking sword to the face.”

Chrysalis wrapped her arms around my chest, trying to hold me back as Luna stopped her mother with a magic shield.

“Stop it!”

We looked over to the right and was Urgirth looked incredibly annoyed. She crossed her arms then breathed out her nose, making some smoke coming from her nostrils. I raised a fist as I looked at her. “You want some to bring it! I’ll knock you both senseless!” Urgirth stomped over, then shoved a clawed finger into my face and yelled.

“Ok, can you stop thinking with your fist all you want but stop for a few seconds!”

She stopped me for a second, then smiled as I snapped her finger. A second later, a burst of blue flames came from about her head.

“Magma and I have made another sword, but this one we need Faust to finish.”

A sword, unlike anything I’ve seen, flew into her hand. It had a cross guard you’d see on an iron or templar sword with a two-handed handle. It looked as if she had worked blue metal sheets around the handles. The guards themselves looked like they were left as raw metal but were beautifully shined with a steel centerpiece in the guard's middle. The blade's body was a pure black shine with a glowing red edge that looked like lava or magma was on it. Then the length of the sword was something else. If I were to carry it, I would have to hold it in my hand or have it on my back. If I tried to wear it on my side, it would drag on the ground with every step.

“Damn.” I looked at the sword, then Urgirth looked to Faust.

“Faust, as you know, each kingdom as a treasure or an item that helps to show the power of the nation. Magma and all the master smiths of Equestria have worked on a sword to rival such items or treasures. But, I want to make it so only someone who is either of Troy’s bloodline or is his equal can use it.”

The fight from a few seconds ago was gone as we all looked at the sword.

“You're saying you’ve had them forge a sword meant to show the might of Equestria?"

Urgirth laughed as she looked at Faust.

“No, a sign of Troy’s might as he has become the symbol of Equestria strength. Every nation has its champions, and he has become that champion. He’s taken the role of hope for the inhabitants of this country. I believe a weapon fitting of his might was needed.”

“I have three weapons like that already. Murasame, Yatsufusa, and Leviathan.” I rested my arm on them and glared over at Faust. “And someone’s lucky I didn’t use one to take her head.” We glared at one another as Chrysalis pulled me back a little, with Luna pushing me back a little more. Urgirth laughed as she held the blade to her chest.

“Please try it. I’m begging you, human.”

“Faust, I think it best you keep your mouth shut.”

I looked at Urgirth as she and Faust glared at one another.

“Believe me, Faust, you snap at him, he’ll snap back twice as hard. I learned that lesson the hard way in our fight.”

I laughed as I grabbed the sword handle. Urgrith let me take the sword from her arms, and the first thing I noticed was the sword's weight. It was heavy but well balanced, then the next thing I noticed was how smooth the handle's metal is. But, something felt off about the sword. “What did you do to this sword, Urgrith? It feels like I’m not holding a sword but something breathing.”

“You can tell?”

I lifted the blade closer, and I saw something moving around inside the body of the blade. It seemed like I was looking into the night sky. I looked at the edge and noticed the edge seemed to be moving like a flame. I smiled as I noticed a tingling from Luna’s and Celestia’s soul. “Ah, I see; you used part of souls in this, didn’t you?” I looked at a shocked Urgrith as Luna and Chrysalis seemed to understand what I was saying. “Hm, I changed my mind. I'll be taking it off your hands. You two can have it later after Chrysalis, and I have to go deal with Stonewall and the teachers.” I turned to Chrysalis, and she smiled as she looked at me.

“Does that mean we’re going to beat them?”

I whistled for Snowball then looked at Chrysalis. “If he wants to refuse still to talk, then yes, but we'll try being nice first.”

“Fine, but if he starts talking species, his flank is mine.”

I laughed as I wrapped my arm around her shoulder then pulled her into my side. She laughed as she wrapped an arm around my waist. We started to walk, and a second later, Snowball came racing down the new stone road. I laughed as I watched the now-massive wolf running down the streets. In the last two months, Snowball had finally started to grow into his full size. He now stood fourteen feet tall at his shoulder, twice as tall as Celestia and me and over twenty feet if he was on his hind legs. He was large enough to take up almost all of the center of the street. He ran up to us, and he barked as he ran around us, wanting to play. I laughed as I reached into my bag; they pulled out a large sack from my bag. Knowing what was in this bag, Snowball ran over and sat in front of us, kicking up a little dust. He slapped his tail on the ground as I laughed and pulled my arm from Chrysalis's shoulder. I opened the bag, then reached in, then pulled up a five-pound ham. He whined as before I threw the ham up, and she grabbed it in his front teeth then quickly ate it.

“Here, give me one.”

I looked to the left and as Luna. I smiled, then pulled out a slightly bigger ham, and Snowball looked down at me as I gave it to Luna. She smiled as she covered it with her magic. A second later, she dropped it then it grew out to the size of my chest. The damn thing had to be as big as my chest. Snowball fowled then laid down, putting his paws on the ham. He reached down, then ripped it in half and chewed on it as Faust and Urgrith came over as Eva came running up. She’d grown as well and was about up to my waist at her shoulder, but she would be as tall as me on her hind legs. I laughed as I looked at the hot pink collar Sweetie Bell had put on her. I threw her a ham, and she grabbed it, then ran around for a second, then laid down and ate the ham. Once they were finished, I put the sack away then started to walk with Chrysalis and my two wolves.

“I love her black coat.”

I looked at Chrysalis as she ran a hand down Eva’s back as we walked. For his part, Snowball rubbed his nose on the side of my arm and then huffed as he nudged me. I laughed as I reached up to the side of his snout then started to rub his snout and his head when he got it down low enough. Soon enough, we got to the new school Celestia had built not too long after the castle. It was a large school ground on the far side of two away from all the farms. It looked a lot like one of those magic academies in anime with an arena behind the school. It was my idea as we could also be used for officer training and free schools for anyone who wanted to come.

“If I remember what Celestia said, his office is right under the bell tower.”

I nodded as I waved for Snowball to lay down since he couldn’t go inside anywhere besides the castle and my room. He laid down, and Eva followed us as we started to walk to the school.

“Holt!”

I looked at the front door and saw two of Celestia's guards and groaned as I looked at the green ribbons on their shoulder and chest plates. ‘Great Celestia elites?’ They walked up to us and spoke in a tone one would use on a child.

“You were warned not to come here, you damn bug…”

I threw my arm out and grabbed the stallion's throat. I looked at the shocked mare, then narrowed my eyes as she started to reach for her sword. “You two seemed to have forgotten the face of the king and one of his herd.” I threw the stallion into the wall, and you could hear the metal creak as he made an impact. I looked back and saw Chrysalis had the mare pinned with her sword arm broken. She had her unbroken arm in a twisted grip with her hoof on her back, keeping her pinned with one of her legs on Eva's jaw with some crushed armor on the ground. “I guess we should let these two go, and I’m sure I crack his spine.” I started to walk again, and Eva quickly ran up to my side, and Chrysalis quickly rushed up to the other side of Eva. We walked into the school, heading to the office.

“Mommy!”

We stopped as Aki came running around a corner with some green blood coming from his nose. He saw us and ran for us and three bigger teen colts, if I had to guess, coming around the same corner. Eva growled as she stepped around and shielded Aki with her body. I glared at the colts and saw some color fade from their coats as I glared at them. “You three over here now!” I snapped my fingers, and they did as they were told. I crossed my arms as I looked at them, eyes narrowed. “You have three have one minute to explain why I shouldn’t send you three flying into the stratosphere.” They started to sweat, and I smiled as I rested my left arm on my swords as I looked down at them. “You three will give me your family names, and I will be talking with your parents not only about this but your family standing.” They turned white as I pulled out a notepad on my phone. I took a picture of them and showed it to them. “If you write fake names, I’ll just find you three with this picture, and the punishment will be worse for you. I will also be talking with Celestia about your attendance at this school.” The leader spoke in a whimpering tone.

“Y-yes, Sir.”

I hit the button, putting the phone into sleep mode then held out the notepad. They wrote down their names as Chrysalis stood beside me, held Aki in her arms, and glaring at them. I took the notepad back, then nodded my head to the side. “Get back to your rooms or class, whatever is closer.” They did so quickly, and Eva growled as her fur stood up as she looked behind us. I turned my head and saw a tall stallion in a grey suit with light blue hair and a white fur coat. His eyes were yellow, and he looked at Chrysalis and Aki as if they were trash. I moved to the side and blocked his view of Chrysalis and Aki. He looked at me, and his face dropped as he lowered his arms from his back.

“I guess with the king forcing his way, and I will have to talk about the little…”

“If you say some along the way of a bug, commerner or anything or the like, I will see to it you lose your place here.” He seemed surprised, and he looked at me then glared as he started to walk over to us.

“King or not your dare to threaten a high noble?”

I narrowed my eyes as I looked down at him, then smiled as I reached into my bag, then pulled out the papers Celestia had given to me not long after I became king. I held out a copy of the royal powers of Equestria. I turned the paper to me and closed my throat before I started to read. “By the powers invested by Queen Faust, the royal family has the power to not only grant noble hood or if it is necessary to remove them from power if you prove they have overstepped in any form.” I looked away from the paper to see an annoyed look on his face, then I put the papers back into my bag then grabbed my sword as we looked at one another. “Or if you want to fight about, we could always have a duel to the death.” His eye twitched, then he turned and started to walk.

“Take your bugs and get out of my school.”

I growled, then slapped my hand on the wall, sent ice along the wall, and made a wall ahead of him, blocking his path. He turned back, and his horn lit up with magic. “Chrysalis, take Aki and Eva back outside, and Snowball will protect you.”

“Right.” She grabbed Eva’s collar and teleported away. I cracked my knuckles as I started to walk down the hall to him. “There are colts and fillies here, so if you start firing wildly, they may get hurt. So let's settle this like gentlemen with our fist.” I raised my fist, and it finally seemed to dawn on him. I wasn’t kidding about the death thing. He turned and blasted the ice to no effect.

“WHAT!?”

I smiled as I got right on top of him as he turned around. “Ya, both I and my elements can’t be affected by magic, so…” I smiled as he screamed like a little bitch as I pulled my fist back.

Celestia pov two hours later

I looked up from the papers seeing Luna and Cadence going over some papers with Nightmare and Daybreaker looking at the list of male lawyers we could find. As I looked around, I heard banging and screaming from the hall. We all looked at one another; then the door was kicking in. Troy dragged Stonewall and two of my elite guards; all of them had their arms frozen behind their backs. I looked at Stonewall, who seemed to have been beaten quite badly. I sighed as I took my glasses off, then looked at Troy and noticed his shirt and jeans were cut over many places. I looked back at the guards and saw swords and daggers they wore were gone. I rubbed my eyes then looked Troy in the eye. “Who did what?”

“He called Chrysalis, and Aki bugs, then told all of us to get out of his school and turned his back on us. One thing led to another, and the guards started to attack me once I got him out of the school. I didn’t kill anyone, so no worries there.”

He kicked the screaming guard in the side of the head as she yelled for me to cut his head off. I felt my eye twitch as I stood up and walked over to look at Stonewall. He was beaten up pretty good but wouldn’t be in danger from the injuries. “Well, you worked him over pretty well, and as he did start the fighting, he and his family will be held responsible.”

“That’s not all, and I found out what was going on with Aki. Some of the older noble colts were hitting on him. When we got in, Aki came running with a pretty bad bloody nose.”

I nodded as I looked down at Stonewall. “With this, we can remove him from the school and if we need to his family's statice. As for the colts, you're free to punish them as you see fit and will back you whatever you choose, maybe.” Troy laughed a little, then nodded as he turned and started walking again.

“Ok, I’ll be asking you all to come to the throne room once I have the parents here.”

“Very well.”

He walked out and talked with somepony, and from the voices, I could tell it was Claw. I smiled, glad to see he’s found a good friend. I walked back over and picked up the list of Doe’s who would come to serve as witnesses to the males' actions.

“So are we really just going to sit here while he drags around a high noble?”

We looked at Nightmare, and I smirked as I looked at her. “Do you think any of us could stop him?” She nodded her head as she leaned back into her chair.

“Tried that once and not going to do it again.”

We laughed, but our mother seemed annoyed when I looked at her. I finished laughing, then spoke. “Mother, what’s wrong?” She frowned as she looked at me.

“Nothing Celestia, just I can’t get into his head. I don’t know what he’s thinking.”

I laughed into my hand then nodded my head before Luna spoke.

“Mother Troy is unreadable. We‘ve come to trust his judgment as it has yet to fail us.”

This seemed to help relax her a little; then she nodded as she went back to reading.

“Celestia! Luna!”

I looked at the door as it flew open with Chrysalis, and Cadence rushed in. I looked at them, and they looked panicked.

“The deer king and prince have been beaten to near death!”

I stood up then looked at two of Troy’s soldiers in the corner. “Go get Troy and the captains!”

The dog bowed then ran out of the room as I looked at the Yak. “Go to our guards and lock the castle and town down.

“Yes, your highness.”

He ran out, and I saw Luna already talking into a green gem.

“I want the thestral rifleman set up at all gates around the castle. “

“Yes, Princess Luna.”

She put the gem away then we rushed around gathering everything while Mother protected the foals for us. I started to walk to the dungeon to get Troy but stopped as I heard Troy talking in an angry tone. I put my back into them and listened in.

“Knuckles! What the hell were you thinking!? They were restrained and couldn’t defend themselves!”

“So what!? My clan lived near the border, and they slaughtered us! We wouldn’t defend ourselves from them, so I call it even.”

“I told you to leave them be! Now I’m ordering you to turn in your armor and don’t come back until I send for you!”

I heard hoofs stomping away, and I Troy sigh then spoke.

“Son of a… Damn it. I need to find out who let him in there. Maybe Luna or Celestia could help. Then figure how to make this right once they’ve been fixed up.”

I smiled, hearing that, then started to walk away, not wanting him to know I was eavesdropping on them.

Night before the trial
View Online

The Imperial arms

Night before the trial

Troy pov two days later

I sat about two hundred meters outside our old house and smiled as I watched Knuckles and Applejack as they moved around inside. We were letting them live there until the crew I’d sent to the farm to finish their home. I heard whining coming behind me, and I looked back and saw Snowball walking up with Nightmare holding his ear with her magic. Her stomach pushed out a little more as she and Snowball both walked over to me.

“Your wolf has torn up the training field again!”

I huffed as I looked at him, and he looked away from me. I laughed then whistled, and Snowball ran over to me. He sat down behind me, whining as he laid down. I nodded, then reached down and patted his head. I looked down, and he had his ears laying on his head as he whined. “Boy, you know you can’t go around digging up fields.” He whined louder as he looked up at me. I laughed as I patted his head then looked at Nightmare. “So, anything else I can do for you on this lovely night?” Her right eye twitched as she glared at me.

“Are you really asking me that as you pat his head?”

I laughed and scratched behind his ear, and he started kicking the ground. The ground started to shake a little as Nightmare sighed. ”Yep.” She nodded but smiled as she looked at me.

“I love you, but by the moon, you're an idiot.”

I laughed a little before I sat down and leaned back into Snowball's side. I crossed my arms as I looked at her. She laughed, then walked over and sat down beside me and leaned back into Snowball's side with me. She rested her hands on her stomach and sighed as she moved her shoulders around a little. I smirked as she looked up at the stars. I looked up at Luna’s night and smiled as I listened to the calm of the night. I laughed, and she looked at me. I looked at her, and she smiled as she looked at me.

“What?”

“When was the last time it was just us.” She laughed as she nodded, then stood up and sat down in my lap. I laughed as I pulled out my cloak and wrapped it around us. She sighed as she ruffled her wings as rested her back into my chest. I wrapped my hands around her stomach and rested my hands over her stomach. “So, are my girls happy I’m home?” She laughed as she rested her hands on mine.

“We're happy; all of us are.”

I leaned back, and Nightmare turned her head and rubbed her cheek on mine as she relaxed as she spoke.

“It’s nice to get moments like this.”

“Ya.” We sat there for a while, Snowball not moving, and his breathing was almost enough to put me to sleep, but my mind was too active for me to sleep. Aki and Isa were now at the castle and asking questions about what happened, and the griffon nobles were hounding me. The high nobles were either keeping their head after we stripped Stonewall’s family of their titles and lands or trying to get one of their own onto the griffon throne, so they had a stronger power base to come after me with. In all honesty, I was thinking of picking a griffon to be the ruler so I could just be done with it.

“Say, is our cabin empty now?”

I nodded as I looked down at her. “Ya, the Diamond dogs moved into town a few weeks ago. I had some of my soldiers check the cabin. It was just like we left it so we could go there anytime you want.” She smiled as she looked up at me.

“Can we go?”

I smiled then nodded, we got up, and Snowball stood up and shook a little. “Do you want to walk, or do you want me to carry you?”

“We can walk.”

I nodded, then grabbed her hand as we started to walk. Nightmare leaned into my side, and I smiled as I heated my body. She hummed as she rubbed her cheek on my shoulder. I laughed as I let her hand go then wrapped my arm around her. Nightmare grabbed my hand as we walked.

“Do you think you could get our homemade hot spring going?”

“I can, but I need to clean the buckets first some mold could have started to grow on them.”

“Oh, well, maybe later then.”

“Sorry.” She laughed then nodded her head as we walked into the forest, but we stopped as Snowball started to whine. I looked at him and saw he was too big to fit under the trees. “Sorry, boy, I’ll clear the overgrowth so you can come to the cabin.” He whined a little more than stood up and whined as he walked back and forward in front of the forest. “Ok, damn.” I let Nightmare go then drew Leviathan. “Ok, I’ll clear as we walk.” I walked out of the forest and started cutting with Ice blades clearing a wide path. It took a few minutes, but I had a nice wide path, and I may soon turn to a road. Snowball happily walked over to the river and started to drink. I laughed as I walked up to the cabin, grabbed the key, and unlocked the door. We walked in, and I snapped my fingers, and all the candles were lit. “I love those magic candles you bought.”

“I told you they were a smart thing to buy.”

I laughed as I looked over at the living room and saw her sitting in my chair. I nodded as I walked over to the couch and sat down and leaned back, and sighed as I looked up at the roof. "I forgot how quiet it was out here."

"Ya, I still think this would be the best place to raise a foal."

I laughed as I looked over at her. "Still pushing that boulder?' She smiled as she leaned back into my chair.

"I'll never stop pushing it."

"Tell you what, if you can convince all the girls, I'll build up the house." She frowned, knowing that wasn't going to happen. "We can make this a weekend home, and I'll build the add-on." She smiled and nodded her head, and her ears perked up, and I got up, not needing a shadow to tell me at this point, having picked up how he knew they were close. I've learned to since other souls if I really tried.

"They don't seem close."

"Ya, but Snowball hasn't made a sound or hear someone screaming bloody murder."

"True."

I walked over to the door and pulled out Leviathan. "I'm going to see who it is."

"K, I’ll see what is left of the food stores."

I walked out and started to head into the darkness and noticed Diamond dog paw prints. 'Hm, these are smaller prints, not like the ones I've seen before.' I looked to the side, seeing a flash of armor from the moonlight. I jumped as two diamond dogs burst out of the darkness. I grabbed a large branch and sat down at the three dogs in real armor. "Interesting, diamond dogs in proper armor. So, are you a lot from the rough ruby city?" They seemed surprised, and the female of the group nodded as she looked up at me.

"Yes, the governor of our city found out the cabin in the clearing belongings to the equestrian royal family. And seeing as the king has yet come to our city to formally receive his thanks for saying his daughter he has been guarding and maintaining the outside."

I laughed and jumped back down and walked over to the tower over the five-foot-nothing girl. "Well, I guess someone from your city has finally found the king of Equestria, Troy Thanatos." They blinked as they looked at me, and I smiled as I rested Leviathan on my shoulder. "Thanks for looking after the place. Tell you what, come back, and you can come inside." They all looked at one another then nodded. I smiled then started to walk back, and as soon as we walked out, Snowball ran over and barked and jumped around as he looked at the Diamond dogs. I laughed and waved my hand down as I looked up at him. "Easy boy, easy boy." He did as I told him to, then walked over and started sniffing at them. She got his nose close to the female and started to sniff her before he started to growl, fangs showing. "Wow, boy!" I grabbed the large rope collar and pulled him back. He growled as I pulled him back and nodded for them to head to the cabin. The males quickly walked around him, but when the female tried, Snowball snapped his jaws. I dug my feet into the ground, stopping him as he tried to get at her. He started to pull me along. "He can't get into the forest!" She jumped back in, running deep into the woods.

‘Shadow, can you tell if she’s really a diamond dog?’

‘No, she’s not but not a changeling either.’

I nodded, then shook Snowball as I looked and saw Nightmare welcoming them into the cabin. “I’ll be right back!” She nodded, and I noticed a sword on her side. ‘I hope she stays nice.’ I sheathed Leviathan and walked into the forest, wondering what I was going to see. Snowball howled as I walked into the forest. I sighed, knowing something really must be wrong for Snowball to act like that. I closed my eyes, trying to feel out for her soul, which I’m still trying to figure out how it works. An image of the forest formed, and a few seconds later, I saw a red orb in the outline of a female figure to the far left. I opened my eyes and started to walk.

‘Master, what are we going to do? Plus, I’ve never seen a red soul before.’

‘Let’s just see how this plays out.’ I walked into a small clearing, and I looked at the scared Diamond dog. I stopped about ten feet away from her. “So, you're going to show me what you really are?” Her eyes shank as she looked at me, but I didn’t move. “You have my word if you're honest with me right here and now. I will keep an open mind, and I’ll even throw my sword over to you to make you feel safer.” She looked at me for a second and seemed very worried as she looked at me, then nodded as she looked at my sword.

“If you wouldn’t mind throwing the sword over.”

I pulled Leviathan off my side then threw it over to her. She caught it and looked at me for a second before setting it on the ground.

“Please don’t run.”

“I’ve already given my word; I never break my word.”

She sighed, and she closed her eyes and held a hand over her chest; then her eyes opened and were glowing red. “What?” Her body was covered in a red mist, and I saw her body's shape starting to change, and she seemed to be getting taller. She moved her arms behind her head as the mist faded away. In front of me stood a six-foot wolf-looking dog with black fur and a black tail with a white head of hair with a white belly and chest. But I could feel my face heat up a little as I looked at how she was dressed now. She had what looked like bright red leather. She had straps going along her upper hips with a set of red panties and bra with a golden wolf head between her breast. The bra seemed to be held up by a ring on her collar. She had a blood-red crescent moon on her forehand with a few golden earrings.

I crossed my arms as I looked at her. “Interesting, I’ve never seen someone like you before, but I have to say you're a beauty.” She blushed as she lowered her arms.

“Well, thank you. Most who see me like this run away or try to attack me.”

“So, here’s the million-bit question: if you're not a diamond dog, what are?”

Her ears lowered to her head as she looked away from me.

“I-I’m a half breed half Diamond dog half hellhound. My mother was a Diamond dog, and my father was a hellhound. But, I took more after my father than my mother. Thankfully I can make myself look like a normal diamond dog, but like your wolf, and you have shown, some can tell the difference.”

I nodded as I looked at her and shrugged as I looked at her. “I say you look fine like this, but her clothes are well revealing.” She laughed as she looked down at herself.

“Ya, but that armor makes it hard to wear those overcoats or loincloths. Something like this works so much better.”

I nodded, then reached back into my supply bag then pulled out my cloak. “Here, this is covered in mine and a few of my mares scent. This should stop Snowball from trying to attack you.”

“Thanks.”

I tossed it over, and she put it on, then threw me leviathan. She turned herself back into her other form. I set Leviathan back on my side and started to walk again. “With everything finally setting down, I need to come and speak with the governor. That city would be perfect for the trial. I wanted neutral ground to hold it, and his city would be great. I know it's over the border to the south near the wasteland." She didn't seem to understand what I was talking about. I let it lay as we walked back into the clearing and saw Snowball lying down beside the cabin. He looked at us and sniffed for a minute, then started to growl. "Well, shit, that didn't work." Snowball jumped up and charged us. I glared at him, and just like everyone else, he stopped and slammed his paws into the ground. Bringing him to a stop in front of us. I snapped my fingers then pointed my finger down to the ground. He lowered his head and lowered his head. I grabbed his rope collar and shook him. "She is a nice hellhound Snowball, do not tear her to shreds." She whined as he looked at me, and I held a hand out to her. She looked at me for a second then held her hand out. I took her hand and held her hand in front of his nose. He sniffed a few times, but he pushed his nose into her hand with a slight tug from me. She calmed down as Snowball gave her hand a little lick before I let him go and he stood up then walked back to where he was. He laid back down and looked at me as I looked at her. “So before we go in, can I have a name?”

“Rin, my name is RIn.”

I smiled and nodded my head. “Nice to meet you, Rin.” She smiled, and we walked up the steps, and I opened the door. I let her walk in, and she walked into the living room and took my cloak back off.

“Thanks.” She held it out to me, and I put it back into my supply bag. I looked in and saw the two dogs sitting on the couch, and I could hear Nightmare in the kitchen a little further down the hall.

I smiled as I walked over and wrapped my arms around her. I pulled her back into my chest, and she laughed a little as she ruffled her wings as Nightmare used her magic to cut up carrots and Potatoes.

“Someone is in a good mood.”

I smiled as I opened my hand and rested it over her stomach, and she laughed a little more.

“Well, I hate to ruin this moment, but I got a letter.”

I looked over her shoulder as she set everything in her magic down then a letter with Celestia seal floated up. “So, what did she dig up?”

“She found the guard who let Knuckles into the cell with the king and Prince.”

I looked down at the letter and started to read it. I let her go as I started to feel anger starting to grow in me. “Nightmare, please see to the guest and send a letter to Claw. I want his stealth unit to be ready to mobilize at a moment's notice. Something tells me before tomorrow is over, we’ll have a full-blown fight with Knuckles. Plus, Applejack, that mare is dangerous when she wants to be. I’m going to go have a chat with Knuckles and Applejack.”

“Don’t take too long; I’m making vegetable soup.”

“I won’t take too long.” I stepped closer and kissed her on her cheek. She smiled as she started to use her hands to pill the veges. I walked back outside and found Rin leaning over the reeling, petting Snowball, who seemed to have gotten it out of his system as she scratched his head. I laughed, and she looked back at me. Snowball turned his head as he looked at me. “Sorry, but I need to go and deal with something.” I started to walk down the steps and hear Rin speck up.

“Want some company?”

I stopped and turned my head and saw her standing at the bottom of the steps. I shrugged, then waved for her to follow. “Come on, oh, and I’ve got an offer for you.” She smiled as she ran down to me and Snowball yawned before laying back down. We started to walk, and I smiled as I pulled my cloak back out and held it out to her. “I can tell you hate that armor.” She laughed as she took the cloak then put it back on, and I stopped as she changed back.

“I love it when I don’t have to look like that.”

I laughed as we started to walk again. “So, ready for my offer?” She smiled and nodded as she looked at me.

“Ya.”

I smiled as I pulled out a bag of bits plus a document I’d had ten copies of made. “You see, I’ve meant to form my own royal guard unit to protect my herd and me. And I’ve been on the lookout for unique individuals to form it. In my homeland, Hellhounds like you are known and fear for their fearsome loyalty and sense of honor.” She blushed as she looked away from me, and I pulled my scarf up, hiding my smirk. It was a lie, but how humans view her kind but a hellhound would help in different ways.

“You want me to leave Rough Ruby and become one of your guards?”

I nodded, then started to play the game as I’d noticed the careful tone she was using. “Ya, you’d be the third candidate. Besides you, there is a Tiger named claw, a thestral named Knuckles. I don’t care about blood, race, or birth. I pick the leaders and officers in my branch by merit alone.” She smiled as she looked at me, then nodded as she looked at me.

“Give me some time, and I will talk with my Mother and Father.”

I nodded, then held the bits and the copy out to her. “Feel free to keep the cloak; I have another one.” I nodded, then stopped, and she stopped to look at me. “With that said, once we get to where we're going, get somewhere and take cover.”

“Right.”

We walked out of the forest, and I could see the castle and the house. A little farther away and I sighed, knowing what I was about to start. "Let's go, Rin." I started to run, and she was close behind, keeping up without a problem. I laughed as she ran, and I saw her paws and claws dug into the ground. We went around the castle, and I saw a few of my soldiers walking around on the wall I had built. I jumped up into the wall and ran, surprising the guards as I jumped back down. Rin seemed impressed as she spoke up.

"That was cool, but why?"

"I wanted a look at the house. I abated to see if anyone was outside of the house. I saw Applejack, and I know for a fact she's going to kick the hell out of me one or two times before I get the stallion." She looked worried, and I waved her off to the tree line. She ran and got into the tree line. I rubbed my chin then started to walk to the house. I slipped my hands into my pockets and walked up the front path to the house. To my joy, Knuckles walked out, and I saw Applejack planting seedlings. They looked at me, and Knuckles turned to Applejack, and she quickly went back into the house as I walked up. I stood seven feet away from him, and he stared at me.

"So."

I narrowed my eyes as I looked at him. His tone was dark, and he had his fist clenched. "I know who let you into the dungeon, Knuckles. Now I'm going to give you and him a chance. Look, I'll let you two get away with a few fights here and there. But, they were under lock and key when you beat them. They could not fight back at all. That said, Brutal is going to lose his rank and start over. But you're going to be charged with a crime. Now, depending on how much you're willing to work with me right now, it can be a lot worse. Or a slap on the wrist, and you get to stay with Applejack on the farm after it's said and done." He licked his lips and clinched and opened his hand.

"What would I have to do?"

I wasn't going to have to fight yet, so I was happy about that. "You'd surrender yourself to the guards and be held until the trial is over. After that, we'd hold you until the dust settled, and then we'd let you go. Applejack and any who you want is free to come and see you." He seemed to be thinking about it, and he nodded then looked back at the house.

"Can I go explain this to Applejack before we head off?"

I nodded but crossed my arms. "You got ten minutes, and please don't get her too mad I don't want to get kicked in the face again." He laughed a little and nodded his head.

"You know it's funny. The only thing that scares you is a farm mare and her grandmother."

I rolled my eyes, and I waved him off. "Go on now before I throw you through the door." He laughed a little more, then walked back over to the door and walked in.

'Well, that went smoothly.'

'Ya, I was expecting a fight; something seems a little off.'

'Ya.'

A minute later, the door flew open, and Applejack came running. 'There it is.' I jumped as she threw a kick at me. I landed on the roof and sighed as I looked down at the mad mare. "Ya, I had a feeling this was going too well."

"Get down here!”

I sat down and rested my arms on my thighs as I looked down at her. “Ya, no. I don’t want to be kicked in the face again. Besides, I’m letting him off easy. You and anyone else are free to come and see him. And I'll hold him for a month at the most.”

“You're not taking my stallion!”

I sighed as I heard someone else getting on the roof. I looked out of the corner of my eye and saw Rin on the side of the roof. I looked away from her and looked down at the screaming mare.

“Enough, Applejack.”

We looked to the right, and Knuckles was standing here with no weapons, no armor. I jumped down, and Rin jumped down beside me, hood over her head, hiding her face well. This seemed to take the wind out of Applejack’s sails as a sword flashed under the cloak.

“Troy, guards are coming. I think the queens are done waiting.”

I looked at her then jumped up. I got a good eight feet up from my small jump, and sure enough, Luna’s night guards were coming. A few looked up, and a second later, they started to double time. ‘Shit.’ I landed and looked at Knuckles.

“Luna’s patients ran out, man.”

Applejack seemed a little worried, and Knuckles nodded.

“Right, it’s best we meet up with them halfway.”

I nodded, and he hugged Applejack and gave her a kiss before the three of us started to walk as the guards came around the road.

“Troy! Make sure no one hurts my stallion!”

I raised my thumb and yelled back. “You got it!” The guards quickly formed up around Knuckles, and he put his hands up. Two of the stallions grabbed his arms and pulled them around his back, and cuffed his hands. He didn’t fight them as they led him away, and I sighed as I looked back at Applejack. She looked distraught, and I knew I would have to talk with her one way or another. I sighed as I walked back over to her. I stopped in front of her and opened my arms. “Go on, kick me as hard as y…” I didn’t get to finish as she kicked me in the chest as hard as she could. I rolled across the ground and stopped on my chest, and coughed as I got to my feet at the end of the roll. I coughed as I rubbed my chest as Applejack stomped back to the house.

“Are you okay?”

I nodded as I looked down at Rin. “I'm fine, RIn; I knew she needed to get that out of her system. I was worried that she might go off, and she’s the sister of my head mare. It would be a lot of trouble if I didn’t let her get that anger out on someone.” Rin looked concerned but nodded as I started to walk away. ‘Damn, I can feel her horseshoe imprinter into my chest.’ I stopped rubbing my chest when I noticed Rin looking at me.

"Hey, boss!"

I looked down the road as Claw came running. He stopped in front of me and huffed a little, and bent over a little as he stood there. And he was trying to talk, but I patted his shoulder. "Take a minute and breathe, Claw." He nodded, and a few minutes later, he spoke.

"The lawyers have been picked, and the jury you wanted has arrived. All but the zebras haven't sent two representatives to serve as part of the jury." I nodded, then looked down at Rin. “Go on home, Claw. Rin, I need to get back to Nightmare, so you're free to do as you like.”

“Yes, sir.”

They spoke in unison, making me laugh a little as they looked at one another. They nodded to one another before Claw jogged off. Rin started to walk to the forest with me.

“I’ll be taking off once we get into the Everfree.”

I nodded, and once we were in the forest, she took off. She was fast, maybe half as fast as Knuckles is. I jumped and saw the cabin with Snowball still laying down behind the cabin. I landed in the clearing and stretched out my arms. I heard the door open, and I looked over as the sun started to rise. Nightmare stood there with a smile on her face. “They’ve arrived, so we need to head back soon.” She nodded, and we walked in as there was a nice hot pot of soup to eat.

Trial preparations part one
View Online

The Imperial arms

Trial preparations part one

Celestia pov

I sat in the throne room looking over the guest Troy asked for to act as a jury. I still didn’t know why but then again, we’d never held a trial like this.

“Queen Celestia, I’d like to ask you a question.”

I looked over and saw a large white bear dressed in chainmail with leather attached to all the edges of the chainmail.

I smiled and nodded as I looked down at him. “Yes, Mr?” He smiled and bowed as he spoke.

“Asher the brawler, I’m here as bodyguard to lady Urze, third daughter of queen Priscilla.”

I looked over and looked at a white she-bear. She was petite and slender with a coat on her shoulders. She had a shortcut with a short snout. She was wearing an orange shirt with a rose-colored skirt with knee-high boots.

“So, Mr. Asher, what would you like to ask me?”

He smiled as he punched his fit together over his chest as he looked at me.

“I’ve heard that the king is willing to take on all challengers for his strongest title. Do you think he’d give me a shot at that title?”

“Sure, I’ll let you try all you’d like.”

We all looked back to see Troy walking into the throne room with Claw on his right and Tempest the mare he has as the commander of the magic unit of his army. Troy walked up to him with a quiet smile on his face as he rested his arm on his swords. They were the same height, and they had near-identical builds.

Troy pov

”I've asked for perspiration from counties who were not involved in the fighting. The reason I did this is to ensure that there can't be any anger or prejudice. Now, I'd like to ask the lawyers to come forward. And will the rest of you please retire to your rooms until you are called for the trial? Beyond that, please feel free to move about the castle and town."

They left as two earth ponies walked forward, one mare and a stallion. The mare was slightly on the older side with a green coat and blonde mane up in a bun. She was dressed in a nice grey suit. The stallion has a light brown with a short mane of black hair. He was in a white suit, and he was smirking, and he seemed to think he'd already won. "Ok, I believe that I have to explain this before the trial starts. There is no getting off of a war crime. The minimum sentence is between thirdly to fifty years. The max is death which is left up to the judge presiding and the jury to decide the method used. All that aside, I know it is short. I'd ask that you two look over everything before Monday as the judge will arrive then." The smirk was wiped off his face, and the mare smiled as she crossed her arms as she looked at him.

"See Fineprint; I told you that you were going to have to fight instead of trying to get them off scot-free on a technicality. "

I laughed like a little sweat formed on his forehead. The mare looked up at me and smiled.

"My king, I'd like to ask what Fineprint job is if such a heavy sentence is the minimum?"

I smiled as I uncrossed my legs. "His job, in this case, is to argue why they shouldn’t get the death penalty. These are the two main charges but the second deary chargers related to the rape of prisoners and torture of said prisoners.” The brown had faded from his coat. “Mr. Fineprint, you’ll be taken to a secured room so you can speak with your new clients. Where you will be given the main charges.”

“Thank you, my king.”

He quickly walked out of the room, and I couldn’t help but smiled as I looked at him as he walked out. He was panicking, and I laughed as I looked at the door.

“He's finally going to get put in his place.”

I looked at the mare and saw a smile on her face. “I guess this guy is a problem for a while?” She nodded, then crossed her arms as she started to explain.

“Yes, FinePrint is the kind of stallion who has to win. His ego is a thing of wonder at times."

I nodded as I looked at her. "So, which are you going to push for?" She smirked as she looked up at me.

"Rapists need death."

I smiled and laughed with Celestia laughing a little as she looked at her.

“I like this mare.”

I nodded as I looked at her. “What’s your name?” She smiled as she bowed a little then stood back up.

“I’m Lawseeker, The head attorney of the law firm of Trottingham.”

I smirked under my scarf and stood. “Well, Miss Lawseeker. I’ll have the papers sent to your room. I’m sure you know that you would like to see the reports from the field.” She smiled and nodded before she headed for the door. I turned and looked at Celestia. “So, Faust still has the kids?” She nodded, and I smiled as I pulled down my scarf. “Want to go get some cake from the kitchen?” She laughed as she stood up from her throne, and I looked back at mine, still thinking it was missing something.

“Is everything ok, Troy?”

I nodded as I fixed my scarf. “Ya, just thinking about the throne. It feels like it is missing something, but I couldn't tell you what.” She looked at me for a second, then nodded as she looked back at my throne.

“Yes, you never did take to this throne, did you?”

We started to walk as I tried to explain it. “It’s not I’m taken to; it’s more like I’m sitting on something that isn’t mine. It feels like I’m sitting in someone else’s seat.”

“What do you mean, Troy?”

I rubbed my head, not sure how to explain it to her. “I don’t know how to explain it, but it’s like it’s not me. It just doesn’t feel right to me, but I don’t know why.” We walked into the hall, and I sighed as I took off my cloak. I stuffed it into my supply bag and rolled my shoulders before putting my hands into my pockets. The shirt I had on clung to my skin, showing the abs and chest muscles that were growing out.

“Is it me, or have your shoulders grown again?”

I looked at her for a second, then looked down at my shoulders. “Maybe, I have been using the weights more. But that aside, Margo and her guards should be here soon. And we still need to find someone who didn’t take part in the fighting to act as jury members.” Celestia nodded as we walked into the kitchen.

“Well, maybe we could get some of the hippogriffs. They mostly keep to themselves but are a minor trade partner. We have a few ponies with the merchant guild in their city. If they agree, they could be here in twelve hours.”

I nodded, then looked over at one of the doe maids we hired. “Miss, can I please get a few slices of cake.” She smiled and moved some of her blonde hair out of her face letting us see two golden eyes.

“What kind would you like? We’d made a dozen different kinds of cake to make sure the guest could have anything you’d want.”

I smiled then looked back at Celestia. “So what kind do you want?”

“Lemon would be nice. I haven’t eaten lemon cake in a while.”

I nodded, and she looked back at her. “Can you please get them for us?” She smiled and nodded as she walked deeper into the kitchen. We waited for a few minutes until she was back with a tray with two small plates with two forks on the side of the tray. I smiled and reached out to grab the tray, but a gold aura then lifted it and teleported it away. We looked at Celestia, and she smiled before she spoke.

“I’ve sent it to my office, and we need to talk in private anyways.”

I nodded and thanked the doe. We walked out of the kitchen, and once we were walking down the hall, she leaned into my side as we walked. I laughed and wrapped my arm around her waist. I noticed she had gained a little weight, and I laughed to myself. She looked up at me but didn’t ask. We walked down her hall, and we stopped at the second biggest in the hall. When we walked in, I wasn’t surprised to see a whole white room. And there on her desk was the tray. She let me go and walked over to her chair. She moved her dress a little as she sat down. I closed and locked the door. It growled, and I knew the magic would keep anyone from listening in. I walked over and sat down across from her, and we both took a piece of cake. I took the other plate and fork and started to eat as she talked.

“Now, like I was saying. I’ll come to find out some of my elite guards are circulating letters about attacking your army barracks. “

She pulled a letter from her desk and handed it over. I took it and saw a typewriter wrote it.

To all the guards of our Queen Celestia

The so-called king has made an army of slaves and thieves. A group of upstart Muts and back ally cats and the left whorses of the deer kingdom. We can’t allow this to continue, and we must take a stand and destroy this madness. It is sad to say, but our so-called brother in arms of the night guard has refused to join us. They will not betray the ‘king’ who has brought back the ‘army’ of Equestria. The fools are blinded by chance to regain the lost honor of their race. But, no matter we the solar are more than enough to destroy this farce. Once the ‘army’ is gone, we march to the castle and unseat the false king on the throne.

I hummed as I set the cake down and looked at Celestia as she finished her cake. “Do we know when they’re going to try this?”

“I have my most loyal guards listening. But, from what I’ve been told, they’re not getting traction. Many guards from both mine and Luna’s guards have gained a lot from you and your army. When the army was formed, we started to mass-produced steel and refiled. They have better armor and weapons. The vast majority of the guards aren’t from noble families like mine and Luna’s elites. And it just so happens they’re not gaining much of anything seeing as everything you’ve set out to do helped the common ponies instead of them. There’s something else as well.”

She pulled out a file, and I grabbed it. I looked at it a saw it was from the group I had raid the holes Blueblood had. I opened it and saw they had a list of names and deceased stamped beside some of them. And a list of foals related to Blueblood by blood. “I can’t believe this.” I closed the folder, and she nodded as I looked at her.

“Yes, and unfortunately, it looks like we’re going to lose more mare and a few of the foals. The conditions they were kept in are beyond cruel.”

I nodded before throwing the fold back on her desk. “Why do nobles always have to be brats about everything?”

“I guess that is my fault; I’ve left them to do as they wish for far too long, and now that you’re pulling them back to where they should be, they don’t like it.”

I huffed and sighed as I started to eat the cake.

“I know what your thinking Troy. Please don’t directly attack them anymore. I’m sure you don’t want to have to fight a new revolution.”

I sighed then nodded as I leaned back into the chair. I set the fork back on the plate and sat it down on the desk. “No, those kinds of war real destructive.”

“So, do you want that cake?”

I looked at her, and she smiled as she looked at me. I rolled my eyes then pushed it to her. She smiled as she took the plate and grabbed the fork.

“So, beyond all that, I think we’ve covered everything I needed to talk to you about.”

I nodded as I stood from the chair. "If you need to talk about anything else. I will be in my room."

"Okay."

I leaned over the table and kissed her cheek, making her smile. I nodded and turned to face the door. I walked over and unlocked the door, then walked out. I sighed and put my hands into my pockets, already tired. 'How the hell did these two do this every day?' I walked out of her hall and started down the main hall in the castle.

"Hey, Troy."

I stopped and looked down the hall and saw Isa come out of her room. I stopped and noticed Eva was behind here. “I see that one of my wolves is keeping you company.” She laughed as she ran a hand over Eva’s head.

“Yes, she’s an adorable girl. To be honest, she gave me quite the scare when she ran into the room when I left the door open for a maid.”

I laughed and patted my thigh, and Eva lifted her head. She looked at me, and I patted my thigh again. She walked over, tail wagging as she looked up at me. She was growing again, and her shoulders reached my rips. I laughed as I grabbed her head then scratched behind both her ears. She started kicking her leg as she leaned back, some making me scratch her more on the side of her lower neck. I heard Isa laugh as she looked at us. I stopped my scratching, making Eva whine as she looked at me. I reached into my bag then pulled a ham, and her ears perked up as she looked at it. I waved it around, and she whined as she looked at it. I threw it, and she was off after it and jumped to catch it as it started to fall. We laughed, and I nodded for her to follow as Eva ripped into the ham. She followed me down my hall and into my room. I walked over to my couch and looked over at my fireplace. I snapped my finger and shot the wood stack in the center on the metal bars with lightning. It took a second, but flames came from the wood as Isa closed my door and walked over to the chair I had across from me.

“Can I ask you some questions?”

I crossed my arms and nodded as I looked at her. “Sure.”

“How many battles and Campaigns were you part of?”

I leaned my head back, doing some quick may since it was common knowledge I’d slaughtered many humans. “Thirty, Thirty-two campaigns? With maybe five or six hundred battles in all along the front. In my first campaign, I was sent in to help storm a well-enforced fortress they were sieging. I remember that day well. It was a bloody struggle uphill with bullets and cannons being fired down at us.” I frown and sigh then leaned forward and looked down at my boots and the bearskin rug. I lifted my right leg and started to take my boots off.

“So, how many battles?”

I got the boot off then started to get the left off as I answered. “Let’s see; I fought in some of the more destruction battles and sieges. So, maybe seven or eight hundred battles. I fight in a battle damn near every day. I think I killed twenty or more people a day.” Isa nodded and then crossed her legs. I leaned back into the couch, and I noticed she was slightly sweating as she looked at me, and I noticed her face turning red. “Hey, you okay?” She nodded and rubbed her throat as she looked at me.

“It’s nothing, just the heat from the fire is a little much. My fur is thought than normal cow’s fur is.”

I nodded, then stood up and walked over to the huge window I had across from my bed. I dressed the curtains and opened the window. It was nice and cool outside, and I looked back at her, and she was starting to huff as she looked at me. “Ya, that’s what I thought. You're in heat, right?” She blushed, and I nodded as I threw my arm out. The fire was out, and the wood was frozen, and the room got cooler quickly. I rested my back against the wall as I looked at her.

“Do you want me to get a maid to get you a heat suppressant?” I smiled then laughed. “Or a bull?” She blushed and snorted as she looked at me.

“I can keep myself in check. I'm not a brothel cow.”

I got a little pissed about the slight jab at Bertha, but I didn’t know if she knew that or not. “Well, I think it would be best if you head back to your room.” She nodded and went to stand; her face got even redder, and she sat back down, and her face screwed up. I laughed into my fist as I looked at her, pretty sure I heard the sound of wet fabric. “Want a maid now?” She nodded, and I laughed as I walked over to the door.

“Shut up!”

I gave up trying to laugh out loud and burst out laughing before shadow yelled for me to duck. I did, and the table smashed against the door. I was a little annoyed as that was a nice hardwood table. I glanced back over to her, and she was standing and huffing. I could smell the musky scent that must have been hidden when she was sitting. “Oh, so you're an angry woman when you're in heat. Maybe an ice bath would be better.” I opened the door and looked out and smiled when I saw Velvet.

“Velvet! Hey Velvet!”

She looked over at me and smiled as she set the rag down in the cart she had. She patted down the maid’s outfit as she walked over to me.

“Ye…”

She sniffed the air, and I nodded as I stood aside and she saw Isa. She was quietly standing there, not comfortable. I leaned down and spoke to her. “I’m going to go get something to get the smell out of here. Could you please go and get her a suppressant for her heat. Why she didn’t take one before now is beyond me. After you get her to take it, help her back to her room and come back here.”

“Okay, but that musk isn’t going to get out easily.”

I nodded, then with a smirk, I answered. “Fire fixes everything Velvet.” She snorted and tried not to laugh. She quickly walked off, and I looked back at Isa. “She’d be back soon. I need to go get something to clean the chair with.” She got angry again, and I slipped out the door, knowing Celestia would go mad if she knew Isa was in heat and my room. ‘Maybe I should do Velvet, a mare who I'm supposed to be using would be a much safer bet.’ I walked to the maid’s quarters, and a maid going about cleaning the chair. She quickly told me where I could find it, and I thanked her. I carried a bucket with hot water with some stain remover and some removable scrubs products. As I got to my room, I saw Velvet walking back into my room with a bucket. She smiled and nodded as she walked in. I walked in behind her, staring straight at her now bigger flanks. She was a nice-looking mare before, but now that she had put on some weight, she was starting to look like Shy. Nice and plump, but all her weight was in her thighs and ass with a little going to her stomach.

“Good Celestia, she must have been near the height of her heat.”

I was sure she was, but I let it go for now and looked at her ass as she got on her knees in front of the chair. I smiled as I closed the door and turned the handle to the left, activating the magic blocking circle under my room. Velvet will still be able to use her magic, but she couldn’t teleport out, and no one could use magic to force their way in. I got on my right knee and set my bucket down beside her, seeing that her bucket was steaming like mine was. She smiled and sprayed something on the chair, then dunk her rag into my bucket.

“We need to talk.”

I blinked, surprised as she scrubbed the chair. “Ya?” She stopped and looked at me, then left the rag on the chair and undid her top three buttons. She opened her top, and I saw the brand slightly glowing. “Oh, so you're near your heat season?”

“Yes, I know I have maybe seven or eight more years I could have my heats. I was thinking maybe we should talk about how this is going to play out.” I nodded and stood back up, and she closed her top before she started to scrub the stain again. I walked over and sat down on my bed, and I heard whining from the window. I looked back and saw Snowball standing there. I smiled and pointed to the door. Snowball ran off, and I knew he’d be here in a minute. I laughed a little, then looked back at Velvet as she cleaned. “So, I’ll be straight about this, Velvet. Do you want sex, or do you want me to get you enough suppressant to kill all that when it starts?” Not stopping as she cleaned.

“Well, I’d given that some thought, but the only stallion I’ve even been with was my husband. And he wasn't as big as many other stallions are.”

I laughed a little then nodded my head. “Well, if you ever want to give it a try before or after your heat. Just like my girls, everything we do or don’t do is all up to you.”

Trial preparations part two
View Online

The Imperial arms

Trial preparations part two

Luna pov

I walked down the halls with a smile as I read over Fineprints request to put the trail off a few more days. Troy had allowed it, and Lawseeker was happy for the extra time. After that, however, she assured us she was going to nail them to the wall and skin them alive.

“Sister!”

I looked up from the letter, and Celestia ran up to me with a smile on her face. She was giddily bouncing in place.

“Troy has called for you all to vote about letting me back into the herd!”

I laughed and smiled, glad to see Troy has finally let her back in. I nodded before I folded the letter in my hand then teleported the letter to my office. We walked to the master meeting hall. We walked in, and I smiled as I looked at Troy sitting on the floor with Aki sitting on his crossed legs. He and Aki were reading a book while Chrysails talked with Applebloom and Sweeite Belle. I walked over to Applebloom, and she looked at me. “So where are the others?”

“Coming, Diamond and Silver aren’t home but they said their votes are with me and Sweetie. The others are on the way.”

I nodded as Bertha and Cadence walked in with Scootaloo with Shy behind her. A few minutes later, Nightmare and Daybreaker walked in. Once everyone was quiet, Applebloom called the vote, and we all allowed Celestia back into the herd and allowed Chrysalis in. I smiled as Celestia hugged Troy and he laughed turned the page.

“Okay, okay Aki why don’t you take this book martial arts back to your room. We’ve got grown up stuff to do.”

“K.”

He grabbed the book from Troy’s hands then ran out of the room. Troy smiled as we watched him go then stood up. He kicked his legs a little and looked at the door.

“Rin.”

I looked at the door, and a female diamond dog walked in with a set of light black armor on. But, unlike all the others, her armor had two red shoulder guards on with a red leg and forearm guards. In addition, she had her hair tied back with a well-crafted rapier on her side.

“What do you need Troy?”

Troy pov

I smiled as I looked at Rin. “Have they arrived?”

She nodded and smiled as she looked at me.

“Yes, they have been shown to a room and have asked for a word with Queen Celestia and Queen Luna.”

I nodded and looked back at them; they nodded, and I looked back at Rin. “Please take them to the room. I have a meeting with Law and Fineprint.”

“Yes my king.”

We all left, and I headed for my office. I quickly walked to the office and saw my guards standing at my door with Fineprint pinned to the ground bleeding from his nose. I walked up and saw one of our doe maids behind held by law. I looked in and saw the king pinned against my office wall. I took a deep breath and sighed as I nodded, then looked down at her. “Law please let the guards take her to the maid’s quarters. She has the rest of the week off.” Two female guards helped her and I heard a thank you as they helped her out. I looked at the now scared king as he looked at me out of the corner of his eye. “I don’t know why you let him out of his cell but take him back, and Law, please note a new sexual assault charge to the later lower court trail charge log.

“Yes my king.”

“WHAT!?”

I glared at him, and he shut his mouth. “You go to that cell or I’ll lock you in Knuckles cell with a set of broken hands.” He flinched, and he looked scared at the idea. “Tell the guards who let him out They got extra night shifts for the next week and exercises in morning training.”

“Yes sir.”

They cuffed his hands. I sighed and nodded as I looked at Fineprint, then looked at the guard. “Why?”

“He left him in the office with the doe before we arrived.”

I nodded, then looked at Fineprint. “You’re staying the night in a cell with the same meals they eat. Before that you will sit here cuffed and unless you believe the king or his son’s rights have been vialated your mouth will be shut.” He looked shocked as they cuffed his legs then jerked him off the ground. They slammed him down into the seat, and I sighed as Law sat down then dusted herself off. She shot Fineprint a nasty look before she looked at me again.

“If we had more time I’d ask that Fineprint is removed from this case but I know that’s not an option.”

I raised an eyebrow as I looked at her. “I know when a but is coming.” She smiled then looked at him.

“I asked that his license to practice be suspended and be put under review.”

“Done, put me in contact with the proper chain after it’s all done. Now I want to know if you have been given everything you both need as we will be starting the tomorrow.”

“I’m ready.”

“Me too.”

I nodded, then looked at the guards. They grabbed him and pulled him out of the chair. ‘I love having bulls and yaks in my army.’ I looked at Law as they closed the door. “I know you have to file to get the papers but I think a royal seal will hammer the point home.” She smiled and nodded as she looked at me.

“Yes that would work out well. But, I do have a question.”

“Yes?”

“I’ve heard that you have yet to find a lawyer for your branch. Both queen Celestia and Queen Luna have law offices to file chargers against guards, staff, or nobles for whatever reason.”

I laughed as I looked at her and nodded my head before stood up. “Law, I don’t know if your an opportunist or a shark but either way I like it. Get me the forms from the firm of Trottingham.” Law smiled and nodded as she stood. I laughed a little more than stood and walked over to the door and opened it. “If you need anything then please have a guard come and get me.”

“Thank you sir.”

I laughed as she walked out, and I closed my door and, for a change, locked it. ‘Got a feeling someone going to be stupid.’

“Daddy!”

I looked back and smiled, seeing Ameeria in Cadence’s arms. Flurry heart in a baby carrier on her chest. I smiled, then walked over and kissed her before I took Amerria out of her arms. I kissed her cheek, and she laughed as she grabbed my hair. I smiled as she looked at me and I notice how much she’d grown. “One of my princesses has gotten bigger again.” She laughed as she kicked her legs into my chest.“ I pulled my hair free, and she grabbed my shirt as I looked down at Flurry and saw her reaching out for me. I laughed, then leaned down and kissed her forehead. She laughed a little as she looked up at me. I stood back up, and she held on to my hair as best she could with her little hand.

“Celestia and Luna are still with the hippogriffs. But the rest of us are gathering in the dining room to get to know the representatives.”

“Sure but we can’t talk about anything before, during the trial relating to the trail.”

“We know and Celestia already had that talk with us all.”

I nodded before we started to walk.

“Why are you forming your guard detail like you are? Normally it’s made up of elite members of the solar or Luner guard. All the rest of us.”

I laughed, then nodded my head as Ameeria played with my hair. “I think it is better to have one of each race as a member of my army. Not only to show I don’t favor the one race but to show how well they can work together. I’ve overheard a lot from the guards and nobles. They seem to think that they’ll start tearing each other apart the first chance they get. I want to prove them all wrong. I know a lot of them hate the fact I’m not letting them become officers simply for being nobles.”

“My king!”

We stopped as a doe came running up. She stopped in front of us and spoke once she stopped.

“My king an elderly earth mare named Granny smith is in the dinning hall with a red stallion.”

“The apples? Why didn’t Applebloom tell me they were coming?”

“You go and see what they need Troy. Granny wouldn’t have come all this way if it wasn’t important.”

“Ya.”

I smiled down at Ameeria as I started to walk. “Were going to go see Granny smith and Uncle mac isn’t that fun?” She laughed and slapped the top of my shoulder as I walked. Blew a raspberry in her face as I walked. She laughed as she grabbed my beard as we walked up to the dining hall. I walked in and stopped as I looked at a ragged-looking Big Mac and a tired-looking granny. “Are you two okay?” Mac looked at me a realized I knew that face.

“The filly is a cryer?”

He nodded, and I nodded as I walked over to the table. Ameeria looked across the table and screamed as she reached out for granny. Granny smiled, and I laughed before she stopped as she reached out for her. “So what can I do for you’ll?” Mac looked uncomfortable as she looked down at his hands then looked back at me.

“Well, you were having a house built for Applejack and knuckles. I was hoping that If I helped you’d be willing to build an extension and a few updats on the family house.”

“Ya sure, I can have a crew coming in a week. You’ll go and stay with Applejack at the old house once the work starts.” He smiled, and Granny seemed relieved as she looked at me.

“Thank you sonny, I’d also have a question to ask you.”

“Ya Granny?”

“Do you think you can have the mayor lay off on bothering us about our old property lines. She’s and the nobles have been gettiong after us about wanting to buy land. A few have even sent largers stallion or bull to start pulling up our fecne post.”

I was a little annoying hearing that and nodded as I stood Ameeria kicking up a little fuss as I did. “I’ll go deal with the mayor now as for the nobles I’ll have then fined and if needed a ass kicking.” Mac smiled, and I walked around the table and hugged granny before she took Ameeria, claiming grandma time. I nodded, then grabbed mac’s collar as I started to walk.

“HEY!?”

“Your land your coming along. Besides, If I showed up alone the mayor could just dance around it and claim something could have happened that didn’t. Polatisons love to use that card, noble too.”

“At least let me stand up!”

I stopped, and Mac got to his hoofs and dusted himself off as he looked at me.

“Applebloom is right you are a beast at times.”

I rolled my eyes before we started to walk. “Ya I know, but don’t forget your sister still loves me.”

“True.”

I nodded before we started to walk again. “Sorry for not coming to the birth I was still on the front line.”

“It’s fine, It was an easy birth for Cheerlie but by the sun she cries a lot at night.”

“Damn, maybe Luna could help with that. She’s great with sleep magic and putting the boys back to sleep when they get fussy.”

“If she would I’d be unendingly greatful.”

I nodded as we walked out of the castle and started heading for the front gate. “So how many fence post have been pulled out.”

“Almsot all of them on the east side. I had to kick a few of them before gave up. Thanks to a few of the soldiers you’ve got going around town the fighting ended there.”

I nodded as we walked down the new stone road. “Well, I can tell you that nobles are having a fit over not being able to build wherever they want. I swear why didn’t Celestia crack the damn wipe to keep them in line.”

“I would have made life easier for us.”

I nodded as we walked into town, and nobles took notice quickly. A few looked nervous as they looked at them. I saw a few of the high noble wives. I made eye contact with the head mare, and she gave me a nasty look. I stopped making them stop as well. I nodded, then reached into my page, then pulled a copy of the papers I read to Stonewall. I walked over and dropped them at her hoofs when she reached for them. She looked at me, annoyed, but I spoke first.

“I’ll be cutting more of the nobles from power soon. I’ve found more then a dozen family in black market connections and some who helped trade slaves in our land. Those are the royal laws that give me, Celestia and Luna power to do so. Spread the word you don’t play by the rules you lose hard.” She shot me a real nasty look before she used her magic to grab the papers and walked off. I laughed, then looked back at Big Mac. He had a smile on his face and laughed as we started to walk again.

“I think I understand why you are so annoyed with them. The nobles really do need to be knocked down a few pegs.”

I laughed then nodded as we walked up to the city hall.

“I got a feeling things are going to get better starting now.”

Troy pov two hours later

I sighed as we walked out of the hall and sighed as I looked up at the sky.

“That bucking mare. I can’t believe she let the nobles talk her into letting them buy the lands near the farms.”

“I’ll see what I can do for the family Big Mac. By the ancestors, I’m going to strangle those fucking assholes.”

“I call kicking a few heads.”

“Sure, I need to go into the forest so I’ll walk with you back to the farm. Some diamond dogs have built a small village near the castle of the sisters.”

“Thanks but I need to buy a few things. Just stop by on your way out to meet your niece.”

“I will.” We hugged one another, and I took a step back. I started to run a little before I jumped and landed near the forest before I made a weaker jump. I flew over the treetops and smiled as I saw the wall they were putting up. ‘I think It’s about we start to consolidate everything I’ve gained for us.” I landed in a tree and sighed as I looked down at the cuts cutting down a few more trees. I smiled as I saw many of my soldiers helping them out. I jumped down, scaring a few of the younger pups running around. My soldiers snapped into action, and a few had weapons on me before a few of them realized who I was.

“Sir, Troy!”

I laughed as they set their weapons back on their sides or back on the ground near where they were working.

“What are you doing this far away from the castle boss?”

I blinked, then looked back over and saw Claw with Magma. “What the? I thought I only sent Claw out here to help keep the monsters away. Magma what are you doing out here?”

“Age sent me and a few other diamond dog smiths to do maintenance and help set up a main smith forge.”

“Okay, that makes sense. Well, I got a…” I looked up at the sky, then nodded my head before I reached back into my bag then pulled out the letter. “Um, Pebbles. She asked if I’d come to see the village and she wanted to talk to me about maybe setting up some sort of trade with us. And, also she has a girl I may need to come and meet. Either way I’d love to have a trade route through the forest that could lead to new the creation of a whole new Diamond dog city. Plus, a two representative of rough ruby city are coming to see this develabing town.”

“Well, Pebbles is in on of the back caves they already sealed off put a door on near the back. I”

I nodded, then pulled out a bag of beef jerky and threw it over to them. Claw smiled and nodded before walking off with Magma following me into the main cave mouth. I looked at her, and she smiled before waving and walking off towards the sound of hammering. I laughed as I walked down deeper into the cave. I was a set of stairs going up to a set of large wooden doors. I walked up the steps. I saw the door on the right was open now. I could hear talking coming from the inside. I stopped for a second, almost recognizing something about two of the voices. I punched the closed door a few times. Finally, three loud bangs rang out before a zebra mares stepped out. And I smiled as I looked down at the zebra mare I met before my fight with Urgrith. She had traded her old clothes out for a pair of blue jeans with a rope belt. She had on a black bikini top with a white scarf around her neck. Her hair was tied back, and she hugged me before I knew it. I laughed and patted her back. I laughed as I lifted her up a little before I sat her back down on her hooves. She laughed as she looked up at me, then she pressed her body more into mine.

“I’ve been thinking about you a lot the last few days. And I’ve heard you’re allowing everyone who wants to join your army.”

I laughed, then patted her back, hoping she’d take the hint. Instead, she nodded then let me go before taking a few steps back, and she smiled as she crossed her arms and pushed her bust-up. I cleared my throat before I looked at the door. “Can I meet with Pebbels now?”

“Sure,,she in the back.”

She walked past me swaying her hips as she walked by me.

I nodded my head, knowing if I watched, I would try to do. I walked into the room, and I saw a female Doberman. She had a skirt you could see if you looked close enough. Around her neck saw a spiked leather collar with straps connecting it to her bra. She was writing on a map, and I smiled then cleared my throat. She looked at me and smiled before setting her quill down.

“I’m glad you came my king.”

I laughed then nodded my head as she waved to the seat across from her. “Troy will do fine Miss Pebbeis.” She smiled as she looked at me, then nodded before she spoke up.

“Well, then please call me Pebble.”

I nodded as I sat in the chair. “Okay, so what would you like to trade with us?” She nodded as she turned then grabbed a box from off the ground next to her. She set it up onto the table, and she pulled out some raw metals, uncut gems, and a few low healing potions. I grabbed a potion more interested in these than I was metal and gems. We have mines for those but potions we had to import those from the zebras who’d refused to send representatives. ‘If I could get a supply made here we could be our foot down with them. They hold the worlds so monpaly on these things.’ I looked at her for a second, then smiled as I set the potion down, now understanding why that mare was here. “That mare that just left isn’t the only zebra here is she?” Pebbles smiled as she looked at me.

“No she’s not. Like me and many other we chose to make equestria are new home rather then go back to where we were sold from.”

I looked at her for a minute; then I got it. “You came from the fort too?” A smile crossed her face as she looked at me.

“I’d say about two thirds of everyone you’ve freed before and after the war has come here. We want to build something here. Not only a city but a stronghole. We want to make it our mission to help stop what we all had to go through before you and your allied army showed up. We’ve heard that some of your smiths are mixing in gems with dragon scales to make your cannons. We want to help if there is ever need to fight again. That why I want top trade these with you for citezenship for everyone and the right to live here. I know this was unclaimed land but we have the ability to live here and the means to defend from the monster.”

I hummed as I leaned back and crossed my arms.

‘Master the everfree has always been very resource-rich but out of reach. So everyone has written this place off. And you are willing to listen to you.”

I nodded as I looked at her. “You can stay I will have the forest blocked to all out sides but me and personal forces.” She smiled as she looked at me, but I put a hand up. “I do however had two conditions.” They nodded, still smiling.

“Name it.”

“If such a conflice comes again I’d like you to help by supplying the hospitals with medical herbs and potions as last time it streached the nations supplys to thin for my liking. Second do not allow any nobles to know these city is here yet. Many of them and guards are unbealively mad that we allowed many of you to come to equestria instead sending you all away. And they have been minor but a few have used force to try and remove others that have relocated to equestria.” She nodded, and I smiled as I stood up. “Well, this was nice.”

“Wait!”

I stopped, and she blushed as she looked at me, and I heard the door close. I looked back to the door and saw the mare there a smile on her face as she held up a small crate full of a lot of different potions. I smiled as I walked over to see what all she had.

“I know it’s a lot to ask but would you be willing to come with me to my brew shop?” I looked at her for a second, and I noticed she’d loosened her top, showing more cleavage. I shrugged and nodded before we walked out of the room, and she was glued to my side. I could feel her breast bounce as she pressed her arm and shoulder into my side as we walked. When I raised my hand to wave to some of my soldiers, she moved around. Without trying, I ran my hand on her ass as we reached the carved cave mouth. We walked in, and I was a little flustered, and I clenched my fist as I saw her bend over a little too much to set the crate down. It pushed her ass out more, and I was done. “Okay, your starting to annoy me.” She jumped and laughed as she looked at me.

“Sorry, sorry. A lot of us are about to hit our heat and well.”

My annoyance died, and I sighed as I rubbed my eyes. “Okay, I understand that but why the hell are you clinging to me? I saw plenty of large stallions, bull and yaks out there. A zebra mare with looks like yours, wouldn’t have much trouble finding some who would help with that.” I realize what I said and laughed as I rubbed the back of my head. She smiled and walked over moving her hair out of her face.

“You think I look good?”

I laughed a little then put my hands up as I looked at her. “Ya, look you do look good but I have business to attend to.” She frowned and nodded before she crossed her arm and moved deeper into the cave. I took off knowing she was going to be back fast. I walked out of the cave and sighed as I jumped off. A few more jumps and I landed outside of the forest. I sighed knowing I was going to get hell later.

“Don’t you look tired.”

I looked to the right and Rin stood there with Claw behind her. “Celestia told you to hunt me down?”

“Yeah.”

I nodded and started to walk. “Well, I guess everything is set.”

“Um, boss we do have one problem.”

I stopped and looked back at Rin. “Ya?”

“We got a report from the border guards. Another human showed up and attacked the fort. The dragons managed to stop his attack but he nearly destroyed the whole fort alone.”

I blinked a little surprised as I looked at her. “Did we catch this guy?”

“Ya, but before we did he killed some of the griffons and bulls that stayed to man it. His sword was taken and he’s being transported here for holding.”

I nodded wondering what this guy was like to do that much damage. "Well deal with him after the trail."

"Sir."

I smiled and we started to walk.

the trial part one
View Online

The Imperial arms

the trial part one

Troy pov

"Okay, let them in." I looked at the guards, and they opened the doors letting in everyone who wanted to witness the first day of the trial. I jumped over the reeling landing next to Celestia scaring her and made Flare laugh. Celestia huffed as she looked at the nobles taking the benches at ground level. I nodded my head, and she followed me over to the corner.

"I hope this will end in a day or two. Many of these nobles are the ones who are making it hard to make the changes. They are doing the best they can to blunt the new laws."

I sighed and nodded my head as I looked back at them. "Well, deal with them later. Has the security been set up?"

"Ya, and the new rifle units and magic bombardment units are on stand-by to help if any fighting breaks out."

"Any threats?"

"No, but knowing these two anything is possible."

I nodded as Law and a rough-looking Fineprint, walked in. Behind them in black and white stripes were the king and prince. Hands cuffed, legs shacked with. They were led over to the sizeable magic-proof glass cell with a bench and two large water bottles. They locked them in as the jury walked in. All-female, with the exception of the hippogriff. He was small and looked more like a flat-chested woman. 'Half griffon half-pony interesting.' Celestia patted Flares back as she tried to start crying. "Go and leave her with Urgrith she's been wanting to be more hands-on with the herd's foals."

"Okay, she is dependable despite those razor-sharp scales and claws."

"Celestia."

She sighed then nodded as she looked up at me.

"Your right, I'll be back."

"Sucks that magic only has a limited effect on the foals."

"Yeah, I'd still like to know why that is."

I shrugged as look at her. "Maybe Twilight could figure out why it is like that." Celestia nodded as she started to walk.

"We'll deal with that later."

I nodded as I walked over and leaned back on the wall in the back of the gallery. A guard spoke out over the crowd.

"All rise for the honorable judge Running Wind."

Everyone stood as an older pegasus mare walked out of the side door. I noticed the king and son both still sitting.

"Be seated."

They sat back down in their, seats. 'I hope this ends in the next few days.'

Third-person pov

Judge Running Wind spoke.

"Before I call the court to order I'd like to ask that everyone please remember that this is the first time such a trial is being held. We are making history here today. So please, let us all make this positive history. That said if anypony in this room feels like they want to make a sense or disrupt the proceedings of this court will be held in contempt and be removed. If necessary force will be used to do so. Now as King Troy explained this trials can be over in two days but can last as long as a week in some cases. Please I will ask if anyone has any objections to this."

The crowd's silent acknowledgment was all she needed.

"Very well, then by the power granted to me by the royal laws I call the court to order. Miss Law. You may begin."

Law stood from her seat and walked to the jury box.

"Ladies and Gentle creature of the jury. I intend to prove in the course of this trial not only had the defendants wished to do massive harm. But, to commit mass kidnapping and in a small amount the murders of innocent civilians. Those creatures were not part of the fighting for the defense of their homeland. They attacked without provocation and with no consideration for the lives they may threaten. All of them I may add with females as we all know the deers love to take female slaves. And they do not care about the age of them."

Law walked away from the jury leaving there with her words. It was clear on their faces that they knew what she was talking about, and they did not like it. Fineprint stood a word look on his face. He walked before the jury and spoke to them.

"While I cannot deny what Miss Law has said, I do need to point out we are dealing with a calture that is greatly different from our own. I ask you all to keep that in mind. They were raised to believe they not only had the right but the duty to spread their way of life. This was not something they decide to do off of a whim. This is what they were brought up on what they were taught. Will you condemn them for something they were trained to think from birth?"

Fineprint moved back to his seat with that worried look still on his face. You could tell that the jury didn't believe what he was saying. Judge Running wind looked to Law.

"Miss Law call your first witness."

I smiled as she stood.

"The prosecution calls Fawn to the stand."

Fawn stood from the gallery. She was dressed in a pair of pants with a t-shirt on. Over her shirt was a black jacket with the night raid crest with a red cross over the body. Her hair had been cut short. She walked up to the stand and sat down in the seat. Judge Running Wind turned to face Fawn.

"Raise your right hand."

Fawn did so, and Running Wind spoke in a serious

"Do you swear that the testamony you are about to give is the truth?"

"I swear that it is the truth."

Running Wind nodded then lowered her hand. Fawn did the same as Law spoke.

"Miss Fawn can you please tell us what you saw at the deer war camp before you were freed."

"Yes, ma'am. Well, I guess I should start with the cages they had brought. They were cages we females were quiet familiar with. They were made to hold a dozen females with their arm's locked in cuff attached to the bars and floor cuffs to keep our legs spred."

Fineprint stood and yelled.

"Objection! You have no evidence of these cages!"

With a smile, Law walked back over to her table and opened a briefcase she had brought.

"Yes we do. We not only have some of these cages but a witness who was taken from one before she was freed."

"Why was I not made aware of these photo's?"

FinePrint as Law looked at him.

"I had copies sent to you room yesterday. Oh, wait you were in a cell because you brought the deer king to our king's office to try and strick a deal. Then left him alone with a doe behind a door."

The jury glared at Fineprint, who sat back down quietly. Seeing how badly his actions were harming his case now.

Law pulled out photos and walked over to the jury.

"I'd like to warn all of you this maybe very hard to look at."

Law handed over the photos, and the leopard woman got a sick look on her face. She nodded as she passed the photos, not looking at the next few. With each jury member that looked at the photos, you could tell this was going to be an easy case. Law looked back at Fawn.

"Now miss Fawn. Can you please tell us how you were freed from the camp."

Fawn looked upset and nodded as she looked to the back of the gallery. She smiled when she saw Troy leaning against the wall. He smiled at her, and she looked at Law again.

"I was leaned out of the camp with a collar and leash forced to move on my hands and knees. Once were deeper into the force and stopped an arrow came flying out. I thought an attack was coming so I balled up hoping that I wouldn't be hit. But, after a minute I heard someone running and then I heard the other two bucks that had come along scream. I laid there waiting for what felt like a lifetime before I felt something wrap around me. I looked up and saw King Troy standing over me. And for the first time in my life, I saw a male with a kind smile. He took me away went back for more of the others."

"Your witness."

Law smiled at Fawn before walking back to her table. Fineprint stood seemingly have calmed down. He walked up to Fawn, and she looked past him at Troy.

"Miss Fawn, I found it hard to believe what you're saying. Yes, the nation you come from is less the kind to your gender. But, I can't see them forcing them to make you crawl on all four."

"That's how they make us walk so if she does something they don't like they can kick our ribs or faces. You can find plenty of doe's who will tell the same. Or if you don't want to believe me there were mares, cows, and many others who can vogue for what I'm saying."

"Okay, well let's say your right. Why did you not try and run once you were out of the camp. Surely you knew how close the allied arm was."

Fawn looked away from Troy and looked Fineprint in the eye.

"They told us if one female makes a run for it they'd rape all the others to death."

Silence filled the hall; even the seasoned judge Wind looked shaken by those words. Even Troy looked a little shaken by her words; his usual cocky smirk wiped off his face.

"Mr. Print, I understand you have a job here today as do I. I'm here to tell you what I saw and heard. But, you try and downplay what has been for nearly a millennium. Rape, slavery, kidnapping, and outright murder of the soul and mind!"

"Enough!"

Judge wind yelled as she banged her gavel. She looked down at Fawn, a frown on her face.

"I understand your anger miss Fawn. But, please try and keep in mind you're in a courtroom. I can understand this may be very taxing on you emotionally. But, I will only warn you once. I am clear, Miss Fawn?"

'Yes, Ma'am. I think I've said all I need to."

Wind nodded as she looked down at her.

"Very well. Thank you for specking to us miss Fawn."

Fawn stood and walked off the witness stand. She walked to the back and sat down in front of Troy. Troy smiled as he leaned forward and patted her shoulder. She looked back at Troy and smiled as she looked up at him.

"Thanks."

Troy smiled and nodded as he stood back up as Running wind spoke.

"Miss Law please call your next witness."

Law smiled as she looked back at Troy. "The prosecution calls Queen Chrysalis to the stand."

Troy blinked, surprised as Chrysalis walked over from the other side of the courtroom. She took the stand, and Chrysalis fixed her coat as she looked at Law. Troy knew what was coming, and he smiled as he looked at Chrysalis. Law smiled as she looked at me as she spoke to Chrysalis.

"Queen Chrysalis, as I've learned your Changelings have gathered the information for the allied army. As I understand, they not only brought you battle plans but plans to kidnap and sell all the females they could capture."

Chrysalis nodded as she looked at Law.

"Yes, we also found letters and maps that showed where within Equestria's and others borders illegal slave trading. Some of these maps show secret routues to get around guard or army stations."

"I see, now were any of those letters sent by or written by either the king or prince?"

Chrysalis nodded as she leaned back into her chair.

"Yes, more than a dozen letters were found that stated they walked mares, cows, and she griffons as many as they could take. In a letter from the prince he started he didn't care about the age of the females as long as they would sell or could give birth."

Law nodded then looked at the jury and spoke to them.

"Ladies and Gentle creature of the jury. What more do you need to see these two were the head of the Illegal slave trade. As you just heard they wanted as many as they could get."

Troy laughed as he nodded his head before standing up and moving catching everyone's attention. He reached into his bag as he walked to the head of the court.

"Sorry to interrupt, but I have copies made for the court."

Troy held out the papers.

"Now, if the honorable judge Wind will allow I have business to attend to."

Running Wind smiled as she nodded.

"Of course my king."

Troy gave her a slight bow and turned to walk out of the courtroom. Judge Running wind nodded as Law walked over and held a copy up to her. Law let out a little laugh as she looked down at a letter sighed by the former king.

"Now, seeing as I have even more evidence I'd like to give the jury a chance to have the jury room to read aloud this letter. As well as to break for lunch seeing as we started too late."

Running wind nodded as she looked over at Fineprint with a slightly annoyed look in her eyes.

"Do you have a problem with the request Mr, Print?"

"No your honor but I ask that the court post guards so my clients do not have to return to the cells to eat."

"I see no issue with the request. But, they will remain in leg irons but will be uncuffed."

"Thank you your honor."

"Court will resume in two hours."

Running wind banged her gable.

the trial part two
View Online

The Imperial arms

the trial part two

Troy pov one hour later.

“King Troy.”

I looked up from the reports of my sniper rifles at the door, and that letter from Zecora saw the foreperson for the jury. He was the Hippogriff with a dark primary feather with a mix of red and purple on his shoulders and chest. I saw through he was in a strange suit.

“I’m sorry sir but I can’t speak of the case with you if that is why you are here.”

He nodded, and I couldn’t help but look at his clawed hands. I smiled and nodded as I waved a hand over to the chairs in front of my desk. He smiled and sat down in front of me. I turned over my papers as I looked at him. He smiled and nodded before pulling out a small stack of paper from his side bag.

“I was asked to try and start trade relations with Equestria. The Zebracan ambassador threatened to cut off all the trade with their nation if we came here. I was also told to ask if the equestrian army is willing to put up a fort in our boards.”

I blinked as I looked at him and nodded. “Okay, that makes no sense. Your royal family is willing to give up sovereignty to Equestria and have our soldiers in your borders. There is something you're not telling me.” He sighed and nodded as he looked at me.

“Yes, Queen Celestia and Queen Luna both asked me the same thing. The Zebracan and the lion kingdom are threatening a military response.”

I blinked and nodded as I looked at him. “I’m guessing that they have already started a mobalation.”

“Yes, we’ve had a small fleet of merchant ships for a few days and they are shearcing the sea to see if they have a war fleet coming.”

I nodded, stood up, and walked over to the large map on the wall. “Where is your city located?” He stood up and pointed to a large cliff overlooking the sea.

“Here, we never use seaports, only air. But, there is a massive beach right under the cliff.”

“Okay, but I want to be able to train snipers within your borders as well.” He blinked and didn’t seem to know what I was talking about.

“A sniper?”

I laughed before I nodded and waved my hand. “Don’t worry it won’t be near the city. Now, go get some lunch. I'm sure you’re on a timer.” He nodded and walked out of the office. I sighed and nodded before I looked at the corner of my office. “Really Nightmare?” She laughed and walked out of the shadow of the corner.

“I guess even shadow walking can’t help someone to sneak up on you.”

I laughed and nodded before I walked over and closed my office doors. I turned around and laughed, seeing Nightmare sitting in my chair. I crossed my arms and smiled as I looked at her.

“I have a question for you.”

I nodded, and she smiled.

“What do you want to name her? I know the others picked names without really asking you.”

I hummed and crossed my arm as I looked at her. “Hm, how does Lillith sound?”

“I like the sound of it.”

She laughed, then stood back up, and rubbed her stomach as she stood.

“Again?”

I walked over, and she rubbed her stomach. “Is she okay?”

“Ya, the doctor said she’s going to have a massive magic pool if I’m already feeling magic shocks.”

I laughed and nodded when I was about to say something when I felt a shock. I pulled my hand back and waved it in the air. “Damn.” Nightmare laughed as she looked at me.

“Ya, she’s going to be a real powerhouse.”

I nodded as she rubbed her stomach.

“My own magic makes it feel more like a kick.”

We laughed a little before she kissed my cheek.

“Don’t forget it’s my turn to sleep with you tonight.”

“I know.” She smiled, and she walked back into the shadows with a happy skip to her walk. I nodded before I walked out of my office and locked the doors. “Let’s go and see how all this plays out.

Courtroom third pov

Everyone had returned to the courtroom, and Troy stood in the back, Celestia sitting beside him. Running wind had yet to return, and creators all spoke with one another. Celestia looked annoyed, and Troy was looking over some papers. The nobles were making trouble with Troy's new tax reduction for active soldiers and past guards within the last thirty years.

“All rise.”

Everyone stood as Judge Running Wind walked into the courtroom. Again the king and his son sat as Judge Running Wind called the court to order. Everyone sat back down as the court was called to order. Law and Fineprint sat in the chairs behind their tables.

“Fineprint you may call a witness.”

Fineprint stood and spoke to Judge Running Wind.

“If it is okay with the court I’d like to ask if a deer soldier Equestria is holding as a war prisoner.”

“Why?”

A smirk crossed Fineprints face as he looked at her. I believe that the king has allowed the mistreatment of other war prisoners. Cuffed and beaten to like animals.”

“Objection!”

Law stood and yelled.

“Your honor, you know that was an isolated case. Also I like to remind the court the stallion responsible has been arrested. Sir Knuckles has been stripped of his post and is in custody now. Besides, there is no evidence that any other war prisoners have been mistreated. I defy mr. Fineprint to show any proof.”

With his smirk, growing Fineprint looked at Law.

“Then why have you sounded an objection? if there's been no other evidence then please let me bring out my witness. Your honor, will you please allow it?”

Judge Running Wind Mr.Fineprint but

“I do, with the expectation that you will not cause a scene. Your actions earlier have left much to be desired.”

Celestia looked up at Troy, hearing a laugh from him. Celestia looked up to see he looked happy, and I saw why he laughed when I saw a young buck walking into the courtroom.

“Oh this is going to be good.”

Troy spoke with an evil tone as the buck was sworn in. Fineprint walked up to the young buck.

“Young deer, can you tell us how life is after you were taken in Equestrian custody?”

He looked at him and nodded.

“All things considered were doing very well. Aside from the beginning when we were taken prisoner we've been treated very well. We've had steady food, clean water, warm and comfortable places to sleep and bathe. We’ve even been allowed amenities like a library and even a small game room.”

The smirk was wiped off Fineprint’s face hearing that.

“I'm sorry, but did you say game room?”

The young buck smiled.

“Yes, unlike the war camp we're allowed to do most anything so long as we stay within the grounds of the compound. Sure, they have us doing work, but we get paid for it. We can even order stuff with that pay from inside of town. Some of our wounded reserved better medical care then is offered back home. In fact it's better than most towns and cities in the entire deer kingdom. Plus, some have asked me about a therapist to try and change how we look at things. But as far as I'm aware that request is still under review. And I hope it’s approved seeing what can happen in a country where females are treated with respect. I can’t help but wonder why our system of life is the way it is.”

Stunned silence filled the room as all the ponies looked at this young buck. Law and Judge Running Wind looked at him clearly, not understanding what he said. Fineprints cleared his throat and nodded as he looked back at Law, his smirk completely gone with sweat running down his forehead.

“Your Witness.”

Law nodded, then stood from her table. She smiled as she looked at the young buck.

“Can I ask your name, and army job young deer?”

He smiled and nodded.

“Yes, miss. My name is Birger and I served as a medic in the war camp.”

Law nodded, then crossed her arms as she looked at him.

“Can I ask how you were enlisted into the army?”

Birger frowned as he looked at her.

“It was after the first two major attacks. A lot of deers were killed or too badly wounded to fight. As the allied army marched closer a royal order was sent to all the towns that they would come to recruit new troops. I was taken from my father and given the choice that I served or they’d take my younger brothers and they took my only sister. I was the oldest brother and I didn’t won’t my brothers to be taken so I left.”

The jury looked at the king and his son with disgust. Fineprint looked worse now after hearing that. Troy looked pissed and crossed his arms as he glared at the king and son. The room glared at the two, and they finally seemed to realize what was happening with them right now. They started to look a little worried as they looked back at Troy and Celestia. They started to sweat as they looked at the smile on Troy’s face. Troy laughed as he raised his arm and then ran his thumb over his throat as he looked at the two. They looked at him, scared, as the guards next to the box walked in and forced them to turn around.

“Are there any more questions for this witness?”

Running Wind asked as she looked down at Law and Fineprint.”

“Your excused son and thank you for coming today Mr. Birger.”

“Yes ma’am, thanks for letting me say my piece.”

Birger walked away with the guard. The day dragged on like this, Fineprint trying his best to explain away the king's and prince's deeds only to be ripped apart by Law. Troy, for his part, was loving every second of it. The first court day was finished in Law’s favor, and everyone could tell they would be found guilty. Running Wind ended the court day. Everyone left, and Celestia kissed Troy before she walked out of the courtroom. Troy smiled and then walked over to a window. He looked over at the forest and thought about the city being built. He turned and started to head for the main gate with a smile.

“I guess it would be nice to go and see how they are doing.”

Arrival
View Online

The Imperial arms

Arrival

It all started at com-a-con when I went with a friend. But we got separated in the crowd. As of this moment, I was walking around and looking at the stands. But near the back of the convention center, I saw a man sitting off alone. As I got closer, I saw he had what looked like Murasame and Yatsufusa at his stand. I walked up to him and looked at the swords for a second; I looked at the man. He looked to be in his late fifty's with long black hair. "Hello, Sir, how much do you want for those swords?" He smiled and looked at me.

"Well, these aren't toys; their real swords, my boy. Are you sure you want them?"

"Yes, Sir, I do." He laughed a little and stood up.

"Well, ok, then son, that will be two-thousand dollars."

I pulled out my wallet and looked in it. I pulled out all the cash I had and counted it. I'd heard how much stuff could cost but god two grand. I had just enough to buy the swords. I handed the money to him as a smile formed on his face. He took the cash then put it in a bag on his side. I took the swords from the holders as the man spoke up.

"Be careful, son, and don't get yourself killed."

I looked back to him as he raised his arm before he snapped his fingers. A bright flash came from his hand. I raised my arm to block the light and closed my eyes. I waited a few seconds before I lowered my arm and opened my eyes. I looked around and saw I was in a dark forest now. Looking around, I only saw trees around me. I looked at myself and saw I still looked the same but did feel a little strange. I looked at the swords in my hands then nodded my head. I put one on each side of the jeans in a belt loop. Murasame was on my right and Yatsufusa on my left. Now that I had that done, I looked in front of me and saw a dirt road. I walked through the bushes and saw it was a road. I stepped out onto the road and looked down both ways. I looked down the road to see if I could see which way to go. I saw what I think was hoove prints, and they looked like the lead to the right. I looked down the road to the right and started to walk. While I walked, The man came to my mind again. All the man did was a simple snap of his fingers. When he did, I was in the sticks. Wait, that flash did it do something to me?

"HELP!"

I stopped when I hear a girl's voice. I looked around and heard the voice again. It was coming from down the road. I looked down the road then to the swords at my side. I heard the voice again.

"Help!"

"Screw it." I pulled Murasame from its sheath and ran down the road. After a few seconds, I ran up and looked like a lion. But it had bat wings and a scorpion's tail. I hear crying from in front of it. I was slightly shaking in fear as I looked at the beast. But, I couldn't leave someone like this. I let out a roar and ran up behind the beast. I seemed to surprise the beast as it turned to me. I ran beside it and stabbed it in the rib cage. It let out a roar and used its front paw to knock me back. The sword stayed embedded in its chest. I got to my feet and was about to pull Yatsufusa out. But as I was about to, the beast fell to the ground. I pulled Yatsufusa and walked over to it. I kneeled and grabbed Murasame. I looked at the wound and saw the course signs. I pulled the blade out and rubbed the blood off on the beast's fur. I put the swords away when the blades were clean. After a second I heard a voice.

"Um, thank you."

I turned and stopped. I didn't know what I was seeing. It looked like a mix between a human and a horse. She was wearing a pair of jeans and a tight red shirt. I looked over her body and saw she had the upper body of a human. But her legs ended in hooves, and her legs had a good amount of muscle. I could see a tail behind her as well. I looked her in the eyes. Her face like the rest of her body. She had a long muzzle. She also had dark yellow eyes and freckles. She looked into my eyes and then to my swords. I was getting uncomfortable with her staring at them. I waved my hand to get her attention. She looked back to my face. "Um, I'm sorry to ask, but what are you?" She looked at me for a second before she seemed to get what I meant.

"Oh, um, I'm a pony, an earth pony to be specific."

I looked at her and smiled. "Well, that's nice; what's your name?"

"Oh, it's Applebloom! What's your name?"

I looked around and back to her. "Troy." She smiled and slowly walked over to me. She raised her hand for a shake. I took her hand and shook it. I let her hand go and looked back into her eyes. She looked at me and smiled.

"So, Troy, what are you?"

I looked around and then back to her. "I'm human." She looked at me and looked confused. But before she could talk, a stick broke behind us. I grabbed Murasame, ready to fight. But when I turned, all I saw was a little dog.

"Winona!"

I looked at applebloom as the dog ran up to her. She kneeled and started to pet the dog. The dog was brown and white with a red collar. While I watched her and the dog, I heard the sound of running. I looked down the road, and was a large group running down the road. She looked back and yelled in joy.

"Big sis, Macintosh !"

I looked at the group and saw the things of legend. Pegasi and unicorns. At the front of the group was another girl. She had a plaid shirt tied under her chest and dirty jeans on. She had blonde hair covering the left eye. I didn't look at the rest of them and moved off the road and into the trees. I watched as they reached applebloom.

Applebloom pov

I was petting Winona when I heard hooves running. I looked up to see my sister and brother. Her friends were behind them. I smiled and looked to see Troy was gone. I looked around as they reached me.

"Applebloom, you're ok!"

My sister and brother wrapped their arms around me. They were crying out of joy. I hugged them back. But rainbow dash yelled in shock.

"Look out, theirs, a manticore!"

Macintosh stood up and saw the Manticore Troy killed. He got ready to fight. "Mac, stop that manticore is already dead." He looked back to shocked and then to the manticore. Applejack tightened her hold on me when I said it was already dead. Mac looked back down to me and then to the manticore. He kneeled and looked me in the eyes.

"Applebloom, who killed that manticore?"

I looked him in the eyes and smiled. "It was from Troy." He looked at me and then to the surrounding trees. He stopped looking when Troy stepped out from hiding.

"Your ears are shaped to a point like a wild beast. So what now, big red?"

I looked at him again and saw his black hair and blue eyes. He was wearing a pair of black jeans and a black and redshirt. In the middle was a sun with a blackbird in front of it. I stood up and started to walked over to him. But my sister grabbed my hand and pulled me back. I looked back at her to see her looking at Troy. Macintosh walked past us and looked Troy in the eyes. Macintosh was a few inches taller than Troy.

"Are you the one who saved my sister?"

Troy pov

I looked up at the man's face as he talked. I looked him in the eyes. "Yes, I'm the one who killed that beast." He looked at me and then smiled. He put his hands on my shoulders and looked me in the eyes.

"I want to thank you, Troy. I don't know what I would have done if we lost her."

"No problem, big guy. But for now, I think we may want to get out of the area. A fresh kill in a forest other animals will come to find the fresh kill."

We turned and looked at the others.

"Ya'll hear him; let's get out of here."

Soon we were moving down the road. I looked at the group and saw Applebloom and her sister looking at me. I keep walking as they looked at me. After a few minutes, we walked out of the forest. I looked around and saw a small cottage. Behind it was a town and mountains in the distance. I felt someone poke my back, and I turned and saw a girl in all pink. She had blue eyes and pink, fluffed hair. She had a huge smile on her face. I raised an eyebrow as I looked at her. "Do you need something?"

"Ya, I was wondering, do you like parties and my names pinkie pie!"

Wow, she talked fast and loud. I looked at her with a neutral face. "No miss, I didn't really like parties. But now that you're all out of there, I'm leaving." Before I could leave, Applebloom stepped in front of me. I raised an eyebrow at her. "What are you doing, Applebloom?" She walked up to me and got in my face.

"What am I doing? No, what are you doing trying to leave after what happened! You didn't even do what I was, so where are you going to go?!"

I started to back away from her as she yelled. I never was one to fight against a girl. So I looked at the others for help. I saw the rainbow-haired one trying not to laugh. I hated being laughed at by people. I turned and lunged at her. I didn't know how, but I was much faster than before. I was In front of her in the blink of an eye. She jumped back and fell on her rear. The once near her jumped back and looked at me. I looked to the sides and saw a purple unicorn and a yellow pegasus. I kneeled to her as she lay on the ground. "I'm only going to say this once. I'm not someone to laugh at when I'm in a bad mood. But I'll look past that seeing that you don't know me." I stood back up and helped her back up. Now she was back on her hooves. The second she was on her hooves, she tried to punch me. I caught her fist and twisted her arm. I didn't know how I was doing this, but I'll figure it out later. For now, I'll deal with her. But before I could do anything, someone smacked me upside the head. I let go of the girl and looked back to see an older mare. She wasn't there before.

"Now you listen to me, youngin. I'm happy that you helped my grandkids. But my youngest granddaughter didn't have the right to stop you from leaving. But if you can let my granddaughter's friend down, we can go and talk. There's no need to lose your head."

This world calls girls mares? I'll ask about that later, but for now, she makes a good point. "Yes, miss." I did as she asked and let her go. I let her go and turned to look at her. "Lead the way, miss." The older mare smile and waved for me to follow her

Saving the town and love?
View Online

The Imperial arms

Saving the town and love?

Saving the town/ Love?
I got the location from the who I now know as the captain of the guard. The son and father left for canterlot so the royal guard would have to get them. I and mac weren’t happy to hear that but we left for the farm. We walked in silence until mac asked me a question.

“Hey do you want to get a few ciders when we get back to the farm. I know you’ve had a hard and we’ll get your bandages changed and you can get some sleep.”

I looked at him and sighed. “You know that sounds good but do you think we can just get to work. I want to get this work done and get out of here and find a place to be alone.” Mac stopped and I stopped and looked back at him. He was looking at me and I could see annoyance on his face. “What is it mac?” He looked at me and started to walk again and I followed him

“I’m just getting sick of hearing you say that. I don’t see why you want to be alone so badly but I know applebloom and her friends won’t be happy to hear that.”

I looked at him and then a head of us and saw diamond tiara waiting at the road leading to sweet apple acres. When she saw me and walked over to me and mac.

“Hey do you think I can talk to you for a second?”

I looked at her and then to mac. “Go on ahead mac I'll catch up.” He nodded and walked on a heard and I looked back to the mare.
“What can I do for ya tiara?” She looked around and then grabbed my hand and pulled me over to an ally. She looked down into it and then back to me.

“I over hear a few new stallions in town and they said the town was going to be attacked by the sellers. I also heard from the guard you took down four wanted slavers.”

I looked at her and leaned against the side of a building and looked at her. “Ok so what does that have to do with me?” She looked at me and she was shocked that I didn’t seem to care one bit. She was opening and closing her mouth like a fish.

“What do you mean what’s it got to do with you!?”

I smiled and put a hand on her shoulder and she looked at me. “If anything happens then I'll do my best to handle it. I need to know did they when the attack is going to happen?” She closed her mouth and started to think. I moved my hand back as she started to speck.

“Ya I think they said something about tonight.”

I knew that was going to be a problem and most of the guards have left the town. So I’m fighting an unknown number of enemies and I don’t know the weapons and armor. This could also be a good thing I could get another puppet. I looked back to her and I saw that the towns ponies were looking at me in fear. I sighed and looked back to her and she was smiling as she looked at me. “Uh ok I'll come back to the town before the sun falls and I'll handle it.” She smiled and kissed me on the cheek. She pulled back with a blush and ran off yelling her good bye. I was dumb founded and watched as she ran away.

“Wow she’s never like that with anypony.” I was surprised and whipped around and saw an older looking at me with a with a smile. I grabbed the handle of murasame and he put his hands up.

“Wow there I just saw you and my little girl over here. I just wanted to make sure she was ok so no need to fly off the wall.”

I let the sword go and looked at the stallion and he was looking me over. He put his hands down as he did. He walked closer and put a hand on my shoulder and smiled.

“Hey son how would you like a job?”

I raised an eyebrow and looked at him and he pulled his arm back. “What kind of job are we talking about?” He got a business face and I could see that he was a no fool.

“I want you to work for me as my daughter bodyguard. Word spreads fast in a small town and I heard of what you did. I also know your living on the apple family farm. I'll pay triple what they're paying you and I'll give you one of my rental homes.”

When he finished he held and hand out to me and waited for me to shake with a knowing smile. I looked at his hand and pushed it aside and walked out of the ally. I seemed to surprise him and he looked at me as I walked away.

“Wait where are you going?”

I stopped and looked back to him and he looked at me in shock. I turned and looked at him and started to talk. “I gave my word I’d work on that farm and I still have work to do there so for now I'll have to say no.” He looked at me for a few seconds and then smiled.

“I understand and I’m happy to hear that. You don’t find many colts who will keep their word. So I'll ask that once you’re done with that will you think on my offer?”

I nodded and he smiled and I turned back and started to run to the farm.

Night fall

I was sitting on top of the town hall and was waiting for the sellers. My mind however was still on the farm the apple family. When I ran back to the farm I meet mac outside the barn and told him what I had heard. He said that there was a reinforced so they could hold up in their until I get back. We started to stock the room with food and water and applejack came out and was still trying to get back on my good side. She would try and take the heavy things I carried. She didn’t even get mad when murasame’s sheath smacked her ass and tail. I felt my face blush when I remember the blushed she had on her face when I turned back to her. She just looked at me and she knew it wasn’t on purpose so she couldn’t get made. When I and mac finished moving the food and water we when in for dinner. Granny and applebloom made pies and a casserole. This time before I could take my plate and sit away applebloom took the plate and said I was eating with them. I told her no and then mac walked up behind her and took the plate and handed it to me. I thanked him and I eat near the table which seemed to make applebloom a little happy. When we finished mac moved them to the room as I left for the town.

“Crash!”

I came out of my thought when I heard the sound of a door being broken in. I looked over and saw a large group of dog-like people with cages with torches on them and some already had other dogs and ponies in them. I counted and saw twenty dogs and I drew murasame and jumped from roof to roof. When I was on the roof of the house they broke into I saw them carrying out. “SWEETIE BELL!” I yelled her name as I jumped down and cut the dog across the back killing it. I grabbed sweetie ball by the arm and pulled her into my chest and looked back to the shocked dog.

“Sweetie bell!”

I looked back and saw rarity in the door way with a knife in hand. She looked fine so I guess The one I killed was the only one in the house. I looked back to sweetie and saw she was in a loss fitting night gown and was looking up at me. “Get back in the house and you two get somewhere safe I'll handle this.” I let her go and she rushed back into the house and I saw rarity just looking at me and then ran in. I looked that the dogs and saw one in the group with two long swords on his side and a large axe in his hand. ‘I want this one for my collection.’ “Hey you with the axe you in charge of this group or do I just kill you all?”

“Ha-ha! You think can beat many by self-kill that one!”

I smiled and lunged forward when ten of the jumped at me. I killed the ten of them in the blink of an eye and shocked them all. I dash to the remaining nine and cut them all one the chest, arms and the neck and the curse was killing not a second later. Soon it was just me and the big guy and I smiled. “Well how do you like me now big guy?” He snared and started to run at me.

“Buck you demon!” I Sheathe murasame and grabbed yatsufusa and dropped my stance a grabbed the handle. I keep on foot in front and slide my other foot back and put the blade behind my back. When he was close I lunged at him and drew yatsufusa and cut him in half at the waist but he did manage to cut me on the left leg. His body started to swirl and then like the stallion was absorbed and the blade glowed.

“troy you okay?”

I looked back and saw sweetie bell and rarity were now out of there door and were looking at me. “I don’t know I think I am ok but I need to get my leg bandaged and we need to get the guards here to those cages open.” When I finished I dropped to one knee and they ran over to me and pulled me back up.

“We need to get you to the hospital.”

I stabbed yatsufusa into the ground and helped them push myself back up. “Ok but I don’t think I can walk can you please go and get them?”
“Yes sweetie stay with him and get a few hand towels to help stop the bleeding.”

Sweet did as she was told and got the towels and rarity and got the guards and the whole hospital staff. They said that I would have to stay off the leg for a day or two and don’t aerate the wound. “Damn how am I going to get back to the farm?”

“I won’t have you walking on that leg.”

I looked back and saw rarity and sweetie bell behind me. I used both of the swords and got myself standing before I started to fall. Rarity rushed over and grabbed my left shoulder and I hissed in pain. I grabbed her hand and forced it off the shoulder wound. She looked at me and then to her hand.

“Sweet sun your hurt in my then one place!?”

“Oh get over yourself I’m fine I’ve survived worst then this so don’t worry about me.” I stood up the best I could and stared to walk again.

“Wait can’t I at least offer you a place to sleep for the night?”

I stopped and looked back and she was smiling at me. I turned to her and she and sweetie bell were looking at me with a smile. “I don’t want to be a bother.” The looked at me and rarity walked over and helped me stand up.

“You’re not a bother now let's find you a place to sleep then I and sweetie can help you to the farm to tomorrow.”

I looked at her with a look of confusion. “Why are you helping me?” She looked at me as we walked and she seemed to wonder what I meant.

“Why wouldn’t you save my sister and the town I say we all owe you a debt.”

I didn’t say anything as she helped me into her house and up the stairs and into a bedroom. Sweetie bell and rarity helped me lay down on the bed and rarity promised to make me some new cloths. She and sweetie bell said goodnight and left the room. I laid down on the bed and looked at my sword beside my head. In the last two days I’ve killed and I’ve felt nothing when I took their life’s. I closed my eye and fell asleep and after some time I felt some touch my shoulder. I grabbed the hand and throw whoever it was onto the bed and grabbed their throat. I opened my eyes and saw it was sweetie bell and she was now in a T-shirt and jeans. I let her go and got up. “Sorry about that it’s natural reaction for me to do that when someone touches me in new areas.” She got up and rubbed her throat and looked at me.

“It’s fine after last night I can’t blame you. Now come on the apples are here and the princesses are too and they all want to see you.” I frowned and just sat down on the bed and looked at her. “I’m not going anywhere near a royal family member so please go and tell the two of them to leave me alone.” She looked at me like I was crazy and got off the bed and walked over to the door and looked back to me.

“I can say that but they may just come up here you know.”

I smiled and nodded to my swords. “I maybe wounded but I'll be damned if I go down without a fight.” The color on her face drained and we walked out of the room. I scooted over and grabbed murasame and waited.

Macintosh pov

It was early when I opened the door and we walked out and saw a group walking to farm. I grabbed a slag hammer and waited to see who they were and what they wanted. We didn’t have troy wasn’t here. I watched as a group of guards walked onto the farm and I put the hammer down. We walked out and they walked up to us and the in front had a let in his hand.

“This is from the princesses so please read this and then come to the town hall and miss rarity house.”

I nodded and they left the farm and I walked back to the house and opened the letter.

To the apple family please bring troy to canterlot and collect the bounty for the slaver gang. A total of ten-thousand bits and the ten acres next to the everfree forest. My sister also wished to meet him and ask him to join the guard.

Your princess celestia

I read over the letter and I knew troy would not join the guard. He doesn’t seem like the type to follow anything that doesn’t dance to the beat of his drum.

“Hey mac we need to go and find troy.”

I looked back and saw applebloom with a first add kit. I sighed and looked at her and waved my hand. “Ok go get applejack and well go ok.” She smiled and ran off and I saw a look of joy on her face. ‘ha-ha troy you’re really lucky that I like you or you’d never be near my sisters. Who knows I may very well have you as a brother in law one day.’ Applebloom and applejack ran back and we let for rarity’s. As we walked through town it was clear there was a large fight here.

“Applebloom you’re here!”

I looked to my right and I saw sweetie bell running over and I saw the door to her sister’s boutique broken. “Sweetie bell what happened here?” I looked back at her and she was talking at applebloom and didn’t hear me. Be we all looked at the sky when a dozen guard carriages landed and the princes' carriage landed behind them. They walked out of the carriage and looked around the town. When they saw us they walked over and looked at us. Princess celestia walked over to us and we bowed.

“Good day apple family We’re can we find troy?”

“He’s in rarity’s house and as a matter of fact we were on are way there.” They smiled we all walked over to rarity’s house. Sweetie bell ran up the stairs to get to get troy but when she came back down she looked at the princesses and gulped.

“I’m sorry princesses but he said for you to leave him alone and he’s not getting and doesn’t want you two close to him.”

I wasn’t surprised the way he acts and talked of the nobles of his old home. “I can’t say I’m surprised he’s not the type to listen to anyone noble or royal.” The princesses looked at me and so did my sisters and their friends.

“What do you mean big mac?”

I looked back to applejack and frowned. I told them all what he said happened to his sister and the noble burned her to death. I told them that he hates noble but I didn’t know why he hated royalty. When I fished talking applebloom and sweetie bell was crying and applejack, rarity and the princesses all had looks of horror on their faces.

“You know mac there are come thing’s that I tell you should stay with you.”

Troy pov

I didn’t wait and slowly got off the bed and used the swords as a crutch. I walked out of the room and down the stairs and I heard mac talking and telling him what I had said. I walked around the corner and looked at them. Applebloom and sweetie bell were crying and the rest looed horrified. “You know mac there are come thing’s that I tell you should stay with you.”

Everyone in the room looked at me and I saw a new princess she looked like her sister but her colors were blue and dark purple. She was wearing a black crown and was in a light blue dress and her eyes were teal if I’m not wrong. I stood up straight and looked at them all and applebloom and sweetie bell looked at me through teary eyes. “Don’t look at me like that it happened long ago and I’ve gotten my revenge long ago. But if you want to know why I hate the royalty is because I when before the empire’s ruler and he laughed as I was thrown out of his castle. He said we were just trash in his glories kingdom and he didn’t care about how many of us died. So when he would give me the justice I asked for I took it into my own hands. I killed the noble and his family and many others before I join the revolutionary army and got my swords here.” The room was silent and everyone looked at me with a mix of pity and shock.

“We cannot blame thee for thy actions. But we have come to this humble town to speck to thee.”

I looked at the new princess and she stood up and started to walk over to me. She was about a head taller than me so I looked up at her. “So you don’t blame me, uh well I can that least say your honest unlike some.” I looked at applejack and she looked away from me. I looked back to the princess and she looked at my wounds and to my swords.

“May we see thy swords?”

I tightened my hold on the swords and looked at her. “Sorry but no I don’t want to see any more needless deaths.” She and her sister and sweetie bell looked at me looked at the swords. “Ok let's go over this again.” Once again I told what the swords were and what they could do and I told them I already had two puppets.

“So thy sword can seal the bodies of thy enemies it kills and thy can used them to fight?”

“Yes it can and let me guess you want to see them?” She nodded and I saw everyone else did as well. “Oh I’m going to have a real hangover in a few minutes. Well I'll show you all if one of you can help me outside and help me stay standing.”

“I’ve got you.”

Mac walked over and throw and arm over my shoulder and helped me walk outside and over to the open area outside the town. Many of the towns ponies followed and many thanked me for saving the town and many mares would ask to see my wounds. Diamond tiara even walked up to me and asked if I was alright. “Ya diamond I’m fine so don’t worry about me.”

“Are you sure your chest and leg are all bandaged up and it looks like you can’t even walk on your own.”

As we talked applebloom walked over and saw diamond talking to me.

“What the buck are you doing here?”

Mac and applejack looked back to her and yelled.

“Applebloom what did you just say?”

She walked in front of me and mac and looked at tiara. She grabbed her and pulled her away from me. I looked at her face I saw what I was sure to be jealousy in her eyes. “Applebloom it’s fine please I don’t mind her being here.” She looked at me and puffed her cheeks and let her go.

“Fine.”

I nodded and we left what just happened alone for now. We walked to the open area and I drew Yatsufusa and the purple sphere started to spit out lightning. Soon the black bodies raised from the ground and my two puppets stood tall ready to fight. “Well how was that?” mac helped me turn and I saw the shock on there and the whole towns faces. The blue one walked over and looked at them. I smirked and used the stallion to smack her ass and she jumped and yelped.

“Thy dare to touch us in such a way guards kill him!”

I laughed and she looked at me and snarled. She walked over to me and started to yell.

“What has thee laughed at us!”

I keep laughing and pointed at the bodies. “Did you forget their both already dead you can’t kill what’s already dead. Those so part of their minds stay in tack and at time they will act on it if I let them.” She looked at me for a second and then got what I meant and looked back at the sword.

“So thy control their actions correct?”

I smiled and looked at her and she frowned. “Yep I could have made him do it or he did it with what little will he has left guess we’ll never know.” She looked at me and then reached for the sword and I pulled it back. “What do you think you’re doing?” She looked back to me and then did something I never thought would happen. She peached me out of mac’s hold and into a tree. I was now pissed and I call my puppets over to me. The dog and stallion ran over and helped me up. I looked up and looked at her with a lot of hate and she flinched back. “You just fucked up bitch dog, swift kill her.” They did as I said and charged the princess and her guards jumped in between them and the princess but were soon all killed off. But the puppets were stopped by a golden wall and I saw the other princess was keeping the puppets away from her sister. But the puppets just started to attack the wall and small cracked were forming on it.

“Please Sir troy I’m sorry for the way my sister has acted. So please pull your puppets back and we can talk about this.” I looked at her for a second and then back to my puppets. They were only making small cracks so I pulled them back. “Come back over here and help me were leaving this town.”

Applebloom pov

I couldn’t believe what I just saw princess luna had just punched troy into a tree and troy ordered his puppets to kill her. The puppets kill the thirty guard that were with them and then ran for her. But the fighting stop when princess celestia asked for a peaceful end and troy pulled his puppets back after a second later he said he was leaving.

“No!”

I looked to my right and saw diamond tiara was still here and had heard what he happed said. I looked back to see luna walking over as troy put yatsufusa away and she started to talk.

“We order thee to apology for the action even if thee had no control.”

Troy looked at her and then turned his back on her. He was using murasame as a walking stick and the princess followed him.

“We gave thee and order!”

“I don’t care so fuck out!”

‘HE DID NOT JUST SAY THAT!’ The whole town was quiet as the two of the stared death at each other.

“Tell you what kill me and the puppet disappears. Go on if you can kill a child princess blue ha-ha.”

“Sweet bucking apple tree he did not just say that to the princess of the night.”

I looked to my right and saw my sister and she was looking at troy like he was a mad stallion.

Troy pov

“Come on do it if you can or are you scare to finish a fight you started?” She looked at me and smiled.

“Fine if thy wants to died so bad then come to the castle when thy wounds heal and we will saw thee thy place under our hoof.“

I smiled and walked over to her. “How about we make this inserting if you win then I'll do any one thing you want but the same will be the same if I win.” I held my hand out and she smirked and shook it.

“Every well young colt.”

When I let her hand go she and her sister and their guards disappeared. I turned and saw the applebloom and tiara were running over to me. When the two of them ran over to me applebloom jumped on me and tiara did as well. “Ah my shoulder!” They hopped off of me and applebloom started to look over my shoulder.

“We didn’t open the wound back up did we?”

I smiled and used my swords to help push myself up and smiled. “No your good but I think I need to go and take a take cure of what work I can do.” The two of them looked at me like I was crazy and then applebloom sighed.

“At least wait till the wound closes for good.”

“Deal.” I spent two days in bed and granny offer the farm as my home for what I have done for the apples and the town. I told her I would think of about it and she also gave her the bits for the slaver I killed and another ten-thousand her the sealers gang. But now I was up for the first time in two days and I was walking around town with appleblooms helps.

“Your back on your feet troy.”

I looked to my left and saw diamonds tiara in a white and pink dress. The dress when down to the top of her knees and had an open top over her chest. “Hey tiara how have you been?” She smiled and walked over to us and I looked at applebloom who just had a neutral face. I looked back to see tiara right in front of me and I looked at her.

“You asked how I’ve been right?”

I nodded and she started to talk again.

“Well it’s been nice and I’ve thought about my actions and I think that I'll be much nicer now.”

I smiled and moved a hand from my sword handles and rubbed the top of her hair. She blushed and pulled her arms back into her chest with a smile on her face. I saw her tail was also swinging left to right behind her.

“Oh look it’s the apple slut and the animal.”

I knew that voice and I smiled at hearing it. I took my arm from applebloom’s hold and moved my other hand from tiara’s head and turned to that brat and ten stallions. “I'll be the coward finally shows his face.” He looked at me and pulled out two knives and I drew murasame and pushed applebloom and tiara behind me.

“I see that you’ve found and a couple of friends while I was gone. But you also got my father arrested so get ready to die you demon.”

When he said that the ten stallions charged and I smiled wider and ignored the pain in my leg ad ran at them. In the blink of an eye I cut half of them on the chest and then stabbed through one and into another one. The three left standing ran away screaming and I pulled my sword out of the two die stallions and looked at him. He was looking at me with total anger and then took a step back. I dropped my smiled and started to walk over to him. “You stay there and you die peacefully run and I'll break your neck and I let you drown in your own blood.” I tripped over one of the dead bodies and dropped the knifes.

“Get away!”

I shook my head and he looked at the sword in front his face and grabbed it and it cut into his hand and the black cures traveled up his hand and arm.

“What is that!?”

I looked at him coldly and the curse was about to kill him. “Your death.” Before he could say anything the curse killed him and he fell back onto the body dead. I looked back and the girls were gone and I looked around and saw appleblooms tail in an ally way. I put the sword away and walked over to the ally and found applebloom and tiara in the ally holding their ears and eyes closed tight. I kneeled down and touched applebloom’s shoulder and she opened her eyes and looked at me. She took her hands off her eyes and looked at me and murasame and then jumped at me and wrapped me in a bone breaking hug and we fell back. I wrapped my arms around her as we fell.

“You haven't been hurt again are you!?”

I was laying on my back and she was on my chest. I pulled one arm from her back and pushed us back up and I heard the sound of armor and hooves. I looked back and saw the guards coming around the corner. They stopped when they saw the bodies and me and applebloom. I looked back and saw tiara was looking at me and she smiled with tears in her eyes. She jumped onto me just like applebloom did and we stayed like this until a guard walked over to us.

“Can any of you tell us what happened here and who killed all of these stallions and colts?”

I looked but at him and started to speck. “I did it they were armed and said they were going to kill us so I ended them.” The guard looked at me and then to the bodies and looked back to me.

“Son you ever thought about join the guard?”

We had to stay and answer questions and I had to listen to this guy trying to get me join the guard. We walked tiara home and I felt hungry and I looked at applebloom. “Hey bloom do you want to go and get some food?” She looked at me and seemed to be very happy grabbed my hand and started to pull on it.

“Yes.”

I smiled and we started to walk with her I reached into my other pocket and pulled out a smaller bag full to the brim with bits. I pulled my hand free from her and opened the bag and saw many silver and gold coins. “Hey bloom how much is the silver and gold coins worth?” She looked at me and answered the question.

“Silver is worth fifty and gold is one-hundred with all the bits you have you could build a small town.”

I looked back to the bits and then tied it back and put it back into my pocket. She took me to a pizza place and we walked in and sat at a table in the back. I took my swords off and sat them against the wall. I then sat down and I could see the door and we started to talk until a waitress came over to our table.

“Welcome to hot pasta what can I get for you?”

“You pick applebloom.”

“Ok well have a large cheese pizza with a side of bread sticks. Troy are you ok with sweet tea?”

“Ya that’s fine.”

“Ok then a large cheese pizza and two sweet tea coming right up that will be sixty bits. You can pay now or when you finish eating.”

Applebloom pov

I watched as troy pulled his bit bag out and gave her a gold bit.

“Keep the change miss.”

The waitress smiled and walked back to the kitchen and then troy started to talk to me.

“So applebloom why do you never seem to be scared of the things I’ve done even after you saw me kill those stallions?”

I looked at him and smiled. I moved a hand to his and placed it over his and looked into his eyes. “I just can bring myself to be scared of you troy. Something in my heart is telling me that I can’t be scared of you.” I smiled and tighten my hand on his and he looked at me and for the first time gave me a full smile. Then to my joy he turned his hand and tighten his end of the hold. ‘He’s holding my hand and he’s really smiling!’

“You know maybe there is something worth wild staying in one place instead of just always moving. This is the longest I’ve ever stayed in one place after the revolution.”

I looked at him and before I could talk again our waitress came back with our food and drinks in her magic.

“Here you go love birds.”

We both blushed and looked away from each other and then to the food on the table. The waitress laughed and walked away. I looked back to the pizza and pulled a pick a piece up and started to eat. I saw him take a piece and take a bite and was looking pasted me. I turned and all that was there was the door and I looked back at him. I swallowed the food in my mouth and started to talk. “What are you looking at troy?” He finished his piece of pizza and then looked at me.

“I’m watching the door in case anything happens or if someone else that brat’s family may have after us.”

‘Ok I guess that he has a good point they could have done something else.’ I nodded and looked back at the pizza and started to eat again. We stayed there for about an hour until we walked out and I heard my sister’s and twilight’s voices.

“I’m telling you twi he won’t even look at me now. My family is not too happy with me granny said I should have just left him alone.”

“Well applejack we jump when we found out about his weapons but we never knew that he would risk his life to protect any of us. But I’ve heard from around town at a few young mares have taken a liking him.”

I pulled troy down the side ally and he asked me a question.

“What was the two of them talking about?”

I pulled us out on the other side of the alley near the back street of the town. “Um they were talking about the mares in town liking you for all the good you’ve done.” I didn’t like lying but he seemed to take the answer. I looked back in front of me and saw some stallions looking at me and troy wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me into him.

“Stay very close to me and were walking out of here.”

I nodded and grabbed the back of his shirt and I saw him grab the handle of his sword.

Troy pov

I looked around the streets and saw that this was the bad part of town in the mares and stallions in this place. The mares were dressed in in skimpy cloths and the stallions were looking at applebloom and I could some of them licking their lips and few started to follow us. I didn’t want them to touch applebloom so I kicked her legs up lifting her legs and her rear into the air and I threw my arm under her knees and moved my other hand to her shoulder. I looked down at her and she was blushing. “Hold on tight.” She wrapped her arms around my neck and I started to run at full speed. I ran for a good five minutes and I looked back and saw that I lost them and we were near the edge of the town. I when to put applebloom down when my hand moved from her shoulder my hand touched something soft and round. I squeezed it and then I knew what it was and I panicked. I looked down at my right hand and saw my hand one the side of left breast and she was blushing hard.

“Um can you please move your hand?”

“Uh ya just let me set you on your hooves.” I let her down and took my hands off her and we just looked at each other. I rubbed the back of my head and looked at her and she looked at the ground and kicked a small rock. I looked around and saw it was starting to get dark. “Um I think we should get you home applebloom.” She blushed and nodded and I took her hand and we walked down the road. As we walked she let my hand go and then wrapped it around her waist and wrapped her arm around me. I smiled and felt my cheeks burning a little and we walked like that until we walked up to the farm. I pulled my arm back and was about to walk to the house until she grabbed the back of my shirt. I looked back and saw her face was red ad she was looking down at the ground. Then she walked forward and wrapped her arms around my chest and laid her head on my back.

“Hey troy you know that land you own now?”

“Ya what about it?” She rubbed her head into my back and she tightened her hold on my chest.

“You could have a house build on it and you’d always have somewhere to come home. You wouldn’t have to always wonder from place to place. I’d even come and see you and the girls would too.” I put a hand on hers and really thought about it. ‘it would be nice not to have to keep moving and just settle down.’ As I thought she let go of me and walked in front of me.

“Hey can you come help me in the barn really quick we need to move some of the barrels and I may need some help.”

“Ok.” I followed her over to the barn and she pushed the door open and walked in. I followed her in and left the door open. “So applebloom what did you need?” She turned and walked over to me and to my surprise she wrapped her arms around my neck and pushed her lips into mine. She had her eyes closed and I slowly closed mine and wrapped my arms around her lower back. I pulled her her off her hooves and I felt her tail snake it’s way around my leg and she wrapped her legs around my waist.

“Well I see my granddaughter isn’t a filly anymore.” We broke apart and looked to see granny leaning on the open barn door and looking at us with a knowing smile. “Uh hey granny please don’t tell mac or applejack.” When I said that applebloom tightened every hold she had on me and looked at her.

“Please granny you said that if I could find the perfect gentlecolt then you won’t let mac and applejack kill him.”

Granny started to laugh and walked in and closed the door. She looked at us and I put applebloom down. Easier said than done she really didn’t want to let go of me. She walked in front of us and put a hand on both our shoulders and smiled.

“Oh I don’t mind it at all in fact I think he’s the best one in this town for you to pick from applebloom. Oh and troy I don’t mind it but I don’t want to find you two in the act if you two know what I mean.”

We both blushed and looked away from each other and granny laughed again.

“That said I don’t mind the two of you sleeping together as long as cloths stay on all the whole night. Now applebloom please go inside and get ready for bed I need to talk to troy alone for a few minutes.”

She looked at me and then ran out of the barn and I gulped and looked at her. “I swear I wasn’t going to do anything to her.” She smiled and looked me in the eyes and I started to sweat.

“Sonny let me tell you something.”

“Yes ma’am.”

“When I was young me and their grandfather were just like the two of you. I also meant what I said you two are free to sleep together as long as she isn’t pregnant unless you’re going marry her.”

“Yes granny but I’ve never even dated a girl or mare as it’s called here.” She sighed and walked over to a door in the back and I followed her. I looked inside and there were a lot of large bottles and pulled one out and handed it to me.

“Next chance you get the two of you have a nice drink with some of our privet cider reserve.”

I took the bottle and we walked into the house and she said I could take it to my room. I walked up the stairs and heard both applejack and mac were already asleep. I walked to my door and opened it and stopped when I saw applebloom laying in my bed. She was looking at the wall and I quietly walked in and sat the bottle down on the nightstand. I looked at applebloom and she was in a pair of sleep pants and a loss t-shirt.

“Are you going to lay down or should I go back to my room?”

I jumped at her voice and looked at her as she turned and looked up at me. “Um applebloom I know granny said that we were free to sleep in the same bed but if your sister or brother see this and try and kill me?”

She looked at and then laughed a little.

“Don’t worry about that they’ll leave us be when they find out she said it was ok.”

I looked at her and then sighed and took the swords off and my shoes and put them back in the space between the bed and nightstand. When I was done with that I laid down beside her and wrapped and arm around her and pulled the covers over us. “Comfortable?” She pushed herself a little more into me and sigh.

“Yes goodnight troy.”

“Goodnight applebloom.” We laid there for a half hour then I saw snow outside the window. ‘when was the last time I saw real snow?’ I thought this as I fell asleep holding applebloom close to my chest.

The Battle and the kiss
View Online

The Imperial arms

The Battle and the kiss

Two days had passed quickly as now me, Luna and three-hundred guards all waited on the grass field in front of the forest. The guards were in light battle armor armed with shields and spears. One group of what looked like bat ponies had my attention. On their sides were iron swords and daggers. I looked around and some guards also had dolls and some were looking at photos. 'I have to get as many of the homes as I can.'

"Troy, it is almost time are you sure you don't want any armor?"

I looked at Luna who was looking at me with worry. I looked her over and saw that she was in plate armor with a crescent moon on her chest. She had a long sword on her side that had a black and purple handle and sheath. "No I don't but you should get ready the second the enemy saw's I'm charging the field."

As if they were waiting for me to say it there were many sounds of barks and howls from the forest. I pulled murasame and looked back to the guards. "Guards ready you the enemy here! Listen to me if you give an inch they'll take a mile so hold your ground when you get into a fight. Guard your bro's and sis's of the guard with your life if you falter you friends and comrades will die. Once they leave that forest all hell will break lose so be ready to do what must me was done." When I finished the guards raised their shield in a large group cheer for victory. I looked back and was Luna looking at me out of the corner of my eye and she had a small smile and light blush. My focus, on the other hand, was on the large group of the dog like people at least eighty of them. They had spears, large hammers and rusty swords for weapons. Behind them all was a female human with the same green eye's from a few nights ago. Her hair was a dark red and she was about Applejack height with a close body type. The only difference was that her hips weren't as wide and she had a larger bust. When I was about the charge I raised my sword up and swung it down. "Charge!" On my command, the guards and Luan charged them.

"Attack you mutts kill them all but leave the two in front to me!"

At her words, they charged and time seemed to slow down as she ran behind her pack of dog. She took aim at me as time sped back up. The moment I was close to the wall of dogs I slashed one down the chest as she fired her first shot. It missed and hit on of her dogs in the back blowing a hole through its chest. With that, the full battle started as the guards and dogs fought for any ground as she keeps trying to shoot me or Luna. Bad move on her part because soon I had cut my way through an eighth of her pack and was now charging straight for her. She looked panicked and turned and ran back into the forest. When she was in the forest twenty more dogs jumped out and charged at me. But to my shock a large blue beam killed them and I looked back to see Luna looking at me with a smile I smiled back and saw they just about to finish the pack out. When I saw this I turned and ran into the forest and soon saw the woman trying to getting over a large boulder. I smiled an evil smile when she turned and saw me. But to my shock, she smiled as ten dogs jumped down from the boulders. These dogs hand rusty armor on their chest and arms. But to my luck, I could cut their fresh the charged as she took aim again. I killed six of them quickly but one grabbed my leg and another grabbed my arm. I looked at her as she pulled the trigger and to my shock and the great joy it missed my head by a mere inch. It blows a few strands of hair off as I got free.

"NO!"

I killed the two holding me and then the last two. As I looked at her she gave up on aiming and switched to multiple shots. A hell fire of bullets forced me to back off and I jumped back into the darkness and looked at her as she stopped firing. I quickly got to the right of her and then burst out of my bush cover. She raised pumpkin as I ran murasame across the cold stone. "You're dead!" Sparks flew as my blade move over the stone. As she was about to fire I swung murasame and cut her head off. Blood spared out of the stump of her neck and her body and head fell to the ground. I stood there for I'm not sure for how but I noticed a stinging pain in my right leg and I looked down to it and saw my blue jeans stained a very dark red and I stumbled over to a downed tree and saw that some one no two shot went straight through my thigh. I took my shirt off and cut it to made band itches wrap.

"MY LADY I FOUND HIM!"

I jump from the yell and grip the sword handle tighter and looked around. I saw one of the guards and more coming with him. But as I watch Luna come around a wall of trees my leg gives out and I fall to the ground.

"TROY!"

I heard her yell as she got to me and two guards helped me up and they saw the half wrap and a mare finished the wrap and I was a little light headed. I heard Luna's voice to my right and I looked at her and she moved closer and I started to feel tired as I looked at her.

"Troy? Hey Troy how long have you been bleeding. No, do not close your eyes!"

I passed out and I felt cold.

Luna pov

I looked down at the quickly made wrap and saw a large amount of blood soaking into it. "Oh no."

"Princess Luna we need to get him to the hospital. If we don't he's going to bleed to death if we don't."

I was about to teleport us until on of the guard came running.

"Princess Luna the monsters are coming we need to go now!"

I looked around and saw only the group of my elite night guard. "Ok first grab that weapon he was willing to die for it. Then I'm teleporting us all out of here." The guards did as I told and I then teleported us out of the everfree forest to the front of the hospital. "Guards get him inside and tell them his a top priority keep him alive what ever it takes. I'm going to tell the apple family what has happened and the let them know of his condition."

"Yes, my lady."

When he was inside I opened my wings and took off for the apple family farm. It was a very long flight in my mind remembering the lights I saw as I and my personal guard ran into the forest to help him. But we were held up by more of the diamond dogs and when we got there we came up on a battlefield with trees, rocks, and boulders with multiple holes in them. I looked forward as I flew. "Troy was right these weapons are not something to take lightly. If all these imperial arms can do they much damage then Troy must live to help us fight them." 'We don't know anything about these weapons if more of them show up we'll be finished.' I came out of my thoughts as I flew down to the farm's gate. My sister has held the sunset until we're done. But as of this moment, the one call Macintosh was running over to us with is the youngest sister Applebloom. When he was in front of us he started to speak with worry for his friend.

"Princess Luna, what are you doing here where is Troy?"

"Ya please tell me is he hurt again?!"

I looked at them sadly and Applebloom grabbed my armor and started to shake me and yell.

"Where is he?! Please tell me he's alive!"

Her brother pulled her back with the beginning of tears in his eye. "For now he lives but I need one of you to come with me I may need your help." At my words, the brother straight his back and stood tail. He looked ready to fight nightmare moon for Troy.

"Applebloom goes inside and tell everypony what's happened I'm going with her."

She nodded and ran to the home and I looked at him with a raised eyebrow. "Why do you seem so ready to help him, Macintosh?" He looked me in the eyes with determination and a strong sense of honor.

"He's done so much for my family and never asked for ANYTHING in return. Now's my chance to help him. My family owes him more than we could ever offer and I'm sure he'd turn it down if we did. But now is my chance to at least pay back even a grain of the kindness and joy he's given us. Troy has risked his life for this family for this town for my sister who loves him. If he asked it off I'd follow him to Tartars and back I would with out a second thought. But now I need to help my brother."

His speech left me with no words all I could do was smile as we teleported to the hospital. When we appeared we were greeted by the whole town and the guards from the field waiting to see what has happened to the hero of the town.

"Princess Luna Troy has woken but for a moment but we have a very big problem!"

One of my personal guards ran up to me in told panic. This seemed to make the hulking stallion be sided me worry as he grabbed my guard and started to shake her.

"What's wrong with him is he ok?!"

I used my magic to pull him back and looked at the mare. "What is the news spare edge?" She stood at attention and looked at me.

"The doctors have stopped the bleeding and used magic to close the wound but are unable to use a spell to speed up his bleed production. His body seems to have a resistance to magic so closing the wounds was the best they could do."

I now started to panic as well. 'If he did not get blood soon he will die.' I was about to ask what he said when he was awake but Macintosh beat me to it.

"Did he say his blood type or how long it will take for his body to make more?!"

She nodded and Macintosh looked at her.

"His blood type is very race o positive the hospital doesn't have any and no guard has that type we can't do anything."

Again Macintosh beat me and the guard. He ran past her and I followed. "What are you doing?" He looked around and grabbed a doctor heading for the emergency door and spoke.

"My blood type is o positive I'll donate as much blood as Troy needs to get me to him."

I looked at know this was a rare thing a true miracle.

Macintosh pov

I told the doctor to take as much as Troy needed. 'I'd give him my last drop for all he's done for me and my family.' The doctor pulled me into the room where Troy was and my world almost stopped when I saw him. Nurses cleaning blood off of every part of him they had stripped him down to his boxers and his whole body was being cleaned of the blood. But I was brought back when the doctor pushed a bed next to his and told me to lay down. After they I got on the bed and stayed there for an hour give Troy two letters of my blood. Once that was done the doctor's use a spell to speed my blood making to make up for the loss and after another hour and a lot of orange juice, my blood was back. Our family was and all of applebloom's friends came in running. Even the school bully diamond tiara came to see if he was ok. A nurse ran up to the counter and yelled over the crowd in and out side of the hospital.

"He awake and asking for applebloom, sweetie belle, and Scootool!"

The second their names we're yelled the names they ran for the door and tiara ran through too. I smiled and got ready to go see him when they were done visiting him. 'Better start on his house soon heat season is only two months away.

Troy pov

I heard the sound of a heart monitor and voices. My eye lids felt heavy as I started to open my eyes and struggled to sit up. As I opened my eyes and saw a nurse and a doctor. They looked at me in shock and zi started to talk. "Can you please go and get applebloom, Sweetiebell, and Scootool for me?" The nurses a brown earth pony nodded and ran out of the room. When she was gone the doctor started to check me over.

"TROY!"

My door was thrown open as my two girls, Scootool and even diamond tiara ran through the now broken door. Applebloom was the first to me and knocked the large unicorn stallion away easily and start to look me over. When she touched my right thigh I hissed in pain and she moved her hand quickly.

"Sorry, but can you pull the cover up so we can see the wound?"

I closed my eye and grunted when I moved my legs and threw them over the bed and stood on very shaky legs. Applebloom grabbed my shoulders and helped to steady me as the doctor looking of in told amazement and shock.

"How are you standing on that leg?"

I laughed and looked at him with a smile. "Ask my girls here I'm too stubborn to stay down." All they said was yes to the and Applejack walked into the room with a change of clothes for me. She and the others saw a large amount of dried blood on the blood where my leg was. But they were more shock when I walk with a few limbs over to Applejack and took the clothes. 'Something up with my body it feels stronger. My leg feels like it's just a scratch too. Is it the blood they gave me?' I looked at the doctor and asked a question. "Hey, doc what did you lot do to my body? It feels different from before I got into the war zone." Everyone looked at me as I started to get dressed.

"Different how is it sore or numb? Is there any pain in the leg or anywhere else?"

I finished getting my jeans on and looked at him. "No, it's more like whatever you did make my body tougher and it feels stronger like I was never hurt. Who's blood did you give me I owe a drink and big thanks."

"That would be me, brother."

I looked at the door way and saw mac leaning on the door from. His right arm had a blood pad and medical tape wrapped around his arm. I looked him in the eyes and smiled. I held a fist out to him and he gave me a fist bump. "Thanks, man I owe you a drink for saving my ass."

"Nope, it's me that owes you still. You've done far more than me."

I looked at him and sighed. When I looked at him again I spoke. "Macintosh you listen to me if you think yourself my friend then I ask you to forget whatever you think you owe me. I did all I have done of my own free will. The action that followed that is what I saw to be right." Mac and everyone looked at me and then mac smiled.

"All right then but now we need to get you home you need to get some rest."

I nodded and the girls got a wheelchair for me. I pulled my swords out of the old belt loops and sat down in the chair and Mac rolled me out of the hospital. But once I was out side the sun was sunset and the whole town and the guards I fought along side were all waiting. When a young colt saw me he ran away from his mom and everyone started to look at me as all the foal were crowding me. Mac and harvester smiled and said I've gotten a fan club. When we all looked forward a guard was in front of me holding pumpkin. It was the same mare who wrapped my leg.

"Here's you prize sir."

I looked at it and to applebloom and saw her looking at pumpkin. I remember that your first impression of the weapon is a good indicator of you able to use it. "Hey applebloom what do you think of pumpkin?" She looked at me and then to the gun.

"It looks really cool like your swords. But over all, I like it and the over all look."

I smiled knocking her side. "I think we have a positive arms user here. Plus pumpkin doesn't kill like mine so anyone can touch it but only someone compatible can use it so why don't you give it a try." She looked at pumpkin and took her hand off my shoulder. When she got pumpkin and looked it over and she smiled. She looked at me and I smiled back. The crowd looked on as she put the but of the rifle in her shoulder and pointed it at a dumpster. When she was about to fire luna walked up beside me and watched. The generator of the side converted her emotions to power and a massive beam shot out of the mussel and complete vaporized the dumpster and tree behind it. The crowd was quiet until she yelled.

"Sweet bucking sun that is a rush!"

She looked back to me and slung the sling over her chest and ran over to me. When she was close she grabbed my shoulders and locked eyes with me.

"Is it always like that even when you make a kill?!"

The rest of the evening was spent in the apple family home. The girls all sleep over not wanting to be away from me and applebloom wasn't happy when I took pumpkin and locked it in a trunk with my swords. I told them that the weapons will now only be used when we really need them. I got the trunk from Luna so only I could open it if we need them. I also had he give me a repair and a crossbow for applebloom and three more iron swords one for scoots, diamond, and sweetie belle. I also got a two handed long sword. Once my leg was back to a hundred I'd start to teach them about using a sword. But for the time I was on forced down time herd order.

Two days later

Applebloom pov

I and my friends were in class with diamond and silver spoon next to us waiting for the day to end. Over the lasts two days, Troy added them all to the herd. Scoots and diamond both feel in love with him and silver had a weakness for strong stallions. When she heard about all he did she fell in love with him. Troy had also grown close to all of us as we helped in shifts. I took morning and scootool took afternoons now that she was living with us until Troy's house is finished. The princesses wanted to thank him for saving the town so they sent a team of master builder to start on the house after the snow stopped yesterday. 'The end of the week can't get here soon enough.' As I thought I smiled at the fact that when the house was done were all moving in together. Plus as the head mare, I get to share the master bedroom with him.

"Applebloom please pat attention you'll need to help Troy on this."

I looked at sweetie as the substitute teacher. I snored in announce and looked at the crossbow hanging on the side of my chair. But as I looked at her the bell rang and I jumped up and the rest of the girls did too. We all grabbed our weapons and ran out of the school house and ran to the farm. We stopped in the market place when my sis yelled from our stale and we looked at her.

"Hey, bloom princess Luna came to visit Troy so don't just run in the house in a mad dash."

We all nodded and the started back to the farm. When we got to the farm we saw a large group of bat ponies who were talking the last battle. We over heard that Troy was the first to charge the enemy's lines and how he cut straight through them like they were just grass. We were happy to hear that those ponies think of him as a brother and if he was ready to die for them then they were ready to do the same. We walked in and up the stairs and opened the door to Troy's room and saw Troy sitting on his bed with Luna's head resting on his left. Her face was looking at the wall and Troy had his eye closed and was running his hand down her wings.

Troy pov

I led back in my bed writing all I've learned about the two weapons I had. I started a book about the imperial arms and put notes in about them. As I wrote a knocking came from my door and I looked up from my book and answered the knocking. "It's open." The door opened and Luna walked in.

"Hello, Troy how is your leg?"

I looked at her and she was in a tight dress that showed her hips and sides off. The top of the dress showed her chest off and she had a dark Crystal necklace. I looked at her face and smiled at her. "Sore but I'm walking on it and when I do granny threatens me with her ultimate weapon." She smiled and sat on the end of the bed.

"Oh, and what is this ultimate weapon of hers?"

I smiled back and laughed a little. "I have dubbed it weapon the name of the pain stick. Those I run from it and hide in the safety of my room." Who laughed as granny yelled.

"I heard that Troy and this stick will knock you upside the head again!"

We shut up and she yelled again.

"That's what I thought."

I looked at Luna and she was looking at the door and then to me.

"She can keep you in line can't she?"

She asked with a smirk and i huffed. "I only listen to her because of her stick. Let see you get hit in the head with a piece of hard wood and not be scared of getting it again." She laughed again and I kicked her flank with my foot making her jump. She looked at me with a small blush and bit her bottom lip. I smiled and divide an evil plan to mess with her with all I want. "What no stallion got the guts to touch a princess's flank? Or is it the fact that I've got the stones to do it?" I started to laugh as she looked at me and then surprise me one again. She had a massive blush and punched my leg where it was hurt. "Fuck!" I fell out of the bed and Luna looked down at me with puffed up cheeks. I stood and looked at her and she sticks her tongue out at me and what I was about my kill me but it's worth it. With her tongue, I leaned close and before she could react I put my hand on the back of her head and pushed my lips onto hers. Before she could move her tongue back I stuck my tongue in her mouth and started to play with her tongue. But to my shock, she wrapped an arm around my back and her other around my head. She closed her eye and mine soon followed but soon she pulled back and looked at me. I looked back and before I knew what had happened she pulled me back onto the bed and was laying next to me holding my chest with her head on my left shoulder. I smiled and sat us up and leaned my back on the head board as she moved to keep her head on my shoulder. She also pushed her chest into mine and she closed her eyes and I closed mine and started to run a hand down her wings. While I was doing that I heard my door open and I cracked my eyes and saw my girls and we sat in my room until Luna got a letter from her sister. She wasn't happy about having to let go of me but smiled widely as she read the letter. When she handed it to me and I started to read it.

Dear sister, please let Troy know we have a mission him. A large number of ponies have gone missing from manehaten and turning up dead and many are missing body parts. So I ask that when he is ready to please take him there with your guards and see what you can find.

Your sister

I sighed in announce and got off the bed and walked over to the chest and took my swords out. I looked back and Luna was out of the room and the girls were reading the letter. To say they didn't look happy would be an understatement they were livid after getting an ear full I walked out to a very strange sight. When I walked out all the guards turned to me at looked at me with nothing but respect as I walked to Luna. When she looked at me she smiled.

"Ready to go?"

"Yep, lets get moving."

six months going
View Online

The Imperial arms

six months going

I ran out of the house and jumped onto the roof to hide. Luna being seven months pregnant had started her mood swings in full along with the other girls starting to have cravings Celestia being the worst about sour cake. If I couldn’t find any, she threw everything at me. I heard the door slammed opened and I grabbed the side of the house’s roof and swung over and froze my feet to the underside of the overhang. Let go as I heard her hoofs land on the roof. I covered my mouth and nose as I heard her walking around then when she far enough I heated my feet up and fell to the ground landing quietly. I slowly started to move alongside the house my back on the wall of the house.

“Troy~.”

I froze and turned my head upwards to the roof. Celestia looked down at me her mare in flames much like Daybreaker. A swollen stomach with my third daughter, Sweetie, and Cadence carrying my only other blood daughters. I nervously laughed then took off as fast as my legs would take me. I heard her scream something and I stopped at the edge of the city. I took a deep breath, and I looked back at the house, and I saw a fireball flying high into the air I bolted for city hall and rushed in. I closed the door behind me and looked around. The hall was empty, and I decided to just hand out here until Celestia and Luna cool off. I sighed as I leaned on the door thinking over the last six months. At least the dog girl got home a day after I helped her.

First month

I sat in the living room reading a book about manticore as I held Ameerah in my other arm. The girls left with Cadence and Bearth with them but Luna and Celestia had gone out to let their families know. Daybreaker and Nightmare had gone off to join a hunter guild I think they called it in the griffin empire and wouldn’t be back for a week. Fluttershy had come by and said in a day or two my baby manticore could come home and after meeting her the next day the girls loved her. Snowball even got along with her when Fluttershy visited with her. Applebllom kept her distance a little worry, but Luna held her and petted her the whole time she was there. I laughed then closed the book as Ameerah woke up and I knew it was time to feed her. I walked into the kitchen and walked over to the refrigerator then pulled out some bottles. I took one out then started to heat one up. Use an electric bottle warmer sweetie’s mom got us. It will take around four minutes to six minutes to heat a bottle to the perfect temperature for Ameerah. When it was heated, I waited for a few minutes then started to feed her. I walked back into the living room and sat back down in my chair.

“Hey, Daddy.”

I looked up from Ameerah and saw Luna walking out of the master bedroom her stomach slightly bigger. She was in one of my shirts with nothing else but panties. I laughed, and she looked at me with bags under her eyes.

“What’s so funny?”

There was an edge to her tone, and I just smiled as I looked at her. “Just thinking, When our boys are around I’m going to make sure they fight on dad’s side.” She frowned as she looked at me then huffed as she walked into the kitchen then it started to open and closed cabins and refrigerator.

“Where is my Hazelnut coffee?”

I looked back at the door and spoke up. “I think Daybreaker took it while they rushed out this morning let me finish with Ameerah then I’ll go get to more.” I heard a cabin door slam, and I jumped a little. Ameerah jumped as well and she was starting to cough. I took the bottle out then started pat her back to help her breath then she started to cry after coughing up the milk.

‘Those greedy WHORES!”

I frowned at her as she stomped out of the kitchen. ”Luna!” She looked at me a snarl on her face, but she calmed down when she noticed Ameerah crying. I narrowed my eyes as I looked at her then stood back up and started to feed Ameerah again as I walked into the kitchen. I didn’t speak to her the rest of the day much to her annoyance and sadness. I did speak with Celestia, and she took care of Ameerah when I left to get Luna more of her damn coffee. When I got back, Luna was crying about me hating her and a swollen stomach. I held her the whole night helping her calm down.

Second month

The apple family was having a family reunion and Applebloom, and Applejack all but twisted my arm into going. All of the apple family was expected to come, and AppleBloom couldn’t wait to show off her warrior coltfriend and foal daddy. Applejack for her part was going overboard after granny let her take over the preparation. Harvester and I stepped in and told her everyone/ Everypony would be to busy doing all these things instead of making family memories. She calmed down after that. We had made the food cut the firewood for a bonfire and set up the two vast surprises of both them being alive and Applebloom’s and our foal. Soon enough the family started to show, and I meet with them as they arrived. Many asked why Applebloom was in a dress that covered her now slowly growing stomach. Then as the reunion started going we called them all over the barn and Applebloom, Big Mac and Applejack stood with granny and me off to the side part of the surprise coming soon.

“Alright y'all we like all you to help with two things first and foremost welcoming back our ma and pa!”

Mac and I grabbed rope tied to the top of the barn doors and pulled them open then long lost apples shocking the family. But we didn't give them the chance as Applebloom ran and grabbed my hand pulling me to the front and nodded her head to granny you pulled a second ripe on the side of the barn near where she sat in a rocking chair. A banister and on it said.

‘It's a Colt!”

Everyone looked between us, and then it seems to hit home as they doubled down and the reunion turned into a real party. Everyone yelled, a few even grabbed drinks and chugged them. A few mares talked to Applebloom about what happened in the last year, and how I was as a coltfriend. The stallions grabbed me then we started to talk with threats included. Threats were given back, and they ran to hide when I made fire and lighting in my hands. The mates looked on in shock, but Applebloom rubbed her eyes then yelled at me to play nice and no killing. I grumbled then turned off my elements. But, all in a lot was a fun day until I knocked a drunk stallion out for yelling I was a pervert.

Third month

Three months into the pregnancy and I begin run ragged to find food or drinks they wanted then got yelled at for trying to make them fat. More times then not I left the house for the night and sleep over to Rarity with her since she didn’t really need much her but loved to have me with her. She did join the herd but didn’t want to move out of her home. I didn’t care and was happy that I had a way a place to get away. But, each time I did the girls yelled at me and threw things. I dodged the things and then I jumped onto the roof to get out of the way of the things. The only two how didn’t throw things at me were Sweetie and Scootaloo. I still go them everything they asked for but it all came to a head when the mother of hell came to town after Rarity told her how the other girls were acting. I still remember the look on Celestia's face when a middle mare kicked the front door in as I dodged a face thrown at me by Silver.

“EVERYPONY’S HERE NOW!”

We all stopped Silver mid threw. We all gather in front of her me near a window ready to jump out and run when this went south.

“Now, you all listen to me! Rarity has told me your all running him ragged. Like you have him running up and down a mountain then fighting an army of Timberwolves! What are you all think and I don’t want to hear that he got you pregnant because we all know he didn’t force any of you into it!”

They all looked down at the ground and but Celestia looked angry.

“Well, what do you know!?”

She narrowed her eyes and Celestia back backed off.

“You may have ruled a country but I’ve raised two foals. Two more than any of you now shut your mouths and listen to me.”

I slowly opened the window when I saw Luna getting mad.

“Now, listen you all know that he loves you all but I know even he has to take a break. Let me ask you something. When was the last time he slept here in his bed without being yelled at or woken up in the middle of the night because one of you wanted something? How many time did he also get up then go get whatever you wanted no matter what time it was?” Applebloom and Luna both sunk back into there place on the couch. They always want something night and day. I always get what they wanted without complaining or getting annoyed. Celestia went to yell but she spoke up.

“I don’t want to hear about the mood swings or who it’s hard to sleep at night. How it's hard to get up or the cramps that come when your hormones act up.” At that, all hell broke loose and I was out the window a blast of magic not too far behind me.

Fourth month

All the girls had calmed down after Miss Belle tore them all a new one verbally after I took off. Cadence had also started to become really clingy and would sit with me in my chair, holding onto me as we walked around town and even took Luna’s or Appleblooms place at night when we slept. Neither were too happy about that but they just lived with it. One day I woke up early and pulled myself out from between Cadence and Luna then slowly moved Applebloom off my chest. I grabbed some clothes and got dressed in the bathroom. I had Rarity make the girls some new clothes since a few of them said their jeans and shirt were getting too tight.

“Troy, you in here?”

I turned my head and saw Cadence poking her head in the door. Steam from the shower started to fill the room. “Ya, I was about to get in the shower. Want to join me Cadence?” She smiled then opened the door and walked into the bathroom. She undressed as I got into the shower her getting in behind me. I had a bench added the shower so any of the girl who wanted to sit down when their legs would get sore. Cadence sat down on the bench and I sat down beside her. I looked down at her and she turned away covering the scars over her breast. I cupped her cheek and turned her head making her look at me. “You know I don’t care about the scars Cadence.” She looked away from me the pink of her cheeks a little darker.

“I-I know but I can’t even feed our foal with this nipple.”

I pulled a hand down the destroyed nipple. I laughed a little then ran a finger down the scar.

(Clop warning)

I cupped her breast and softly rubbed my thumb on what was left of the nipple. She gasped and let out a low moan as I played with her breast. I let her breast go then pulled her into my lap and grabbed both her breasts. I started massaging her them hers easily the biggest since they started to make milk. More than once she complained about how sore they could be. She moaned as I rubbed them and slowly moved my hand down over her body. I slowly ran my hand over her beginning to grew stomach. I reached down between her thighs and started to rub her outer lips making her moan but she covered her mouth as her moans got louder. I smiled as I played with her and pushed two fingers into her making her scream into her hands. I moved my other hand from her breast and grabbed her hands. I pulled her hands away from her mouth and started to make out with her, Cadence screamed into the kiss as I moved my finger around and seemed to find her g-spot. She came hard and screamed her lungs out. I pulled my fingers out of her and broke our kiss and she leaned back into me taking deep breaths. I smiled but she started to move a few minutes later she got off my lap and got on her knees.

“I did need that but I think you need so more than me.”

She looked at my erection then grabbed the shampoo and poured it between her breast to act as lube. She moved her breast around to spread it then got closer then wrapped her breast around my erection then started to lick the head. Once she got into a good rhythm she started to suck on the tip as she moved her breast up and down my shaft. I put my hand on the top of her head when I felt my end coming. I pushed her head down and came in her mouth. Cadence hummed as she swallowed it. When my climax ended Cadence pulled her head back and opened her mouth and I saw some of my cum in her mouth. She closed her mouth and swallowed it then whipped her mouth.

“I kind of like this taste.”

I blushed a little and then helped her clean her body then I cleaned myself. We snuck out of the house and we left for Rarity’s. After two hours we had the clothes and we left. Cadence had changed her clothes into more some more comfortable. She had put her hair up into a ponytail and she had on a large loose shirt with a pair of stretch pants. The other girls loved the clothes since they weren’t as tight as there other clothes.

Fifth month

The girls all had finally settled down and were getting ready to have our foals. The expansion was done on the house adding six rooms with reinforced windows and magic locks made by Celestia and that bitch of a student who talked shit the whole time.

“So, Princess how is life with the animal?”

I felt Celestia anger and Luna as the silently glared at her. I didn’t care but they did and I saw Cadence looked at her with a knife she was using to cut a watermelon in the kitchen.

“I mean living with a brute who only skill is fighting it must be hard to live with. He must only talk about all the killing he’s done.”

That pissed me off a little but let it go as I played with Ameerah who had started to walk a week ago.

“Hey attack dog you know my brother could have taken much better care of this herd then you ever could he was the captain of the guard you know.”

I covered Ameerah ears as I looked back at her death in my glare making her flinch. “Keep talking shit and I’ll give you a taste of what that armored human got. Now, just finished the work we asked of you and if you open your mouth one more time Celestia student or I’m going to give you a taste of human rage.”

“If you so much as touch me then I’ll have Spike!”

“Do nothing!”

Celestia raised her voice and Twilight shut up right away.

“Twilight leave now!”

She looked at Celestia as if she just slapped her.

“But Princess you know I’m right! Besides all he knows how to do is kill what if he hurts all of your foals, they don’t need a father like that!”

And that was it I was beyond pissed now. I picked up Ameerah and gave her to Luna who was ready to kill her in the look of pure hate on her face meant anything. I walked over to Twilight and grabbed the top of her head then locked my grip tight on the top of her head. She yelled and screamed then forced her to stand up then made her look at me.

“S-stop! I’ll have the guards arrest you!”

I smiled as she looked up at me. “Go ahead, I’ll be happy to show them who rules the battlefield. If they want to fight then I’ll beat them bloody. But, that’s beside the point you little brat.” She I lifted her off the ground slightly and she started to cry a little. “I will never hurt this foals and if anything happens after their born you’ll be the first one I come after.” I dropped her and she fell onto her back and she looked up at Celestia.

“Princess!”

Celestia looked at her a hateful glare on her face.

“Get out.”

Twilight didn’t need to be told twice before teleporting away. I huffed then grumbled under my breath before going over the master room. I sat down on the bed and rubbed my eyes but I heard the door opened. Cadence poked her head in the room and looked at me.

“You ok Troy?”

I sighed and nodded my head as I stood up. “Ya, ya just got under my skin.” She smiled then walked in and hugged me. I put a hand on the back of her head and she rubbed on her head on my chest. I smiled and run my a hand down her mane and held her. “Thanks, Cadence.”

Sixth month

“Come on you have to come!”

“He not going anywhere!”

I sat in my chair as Luna and Nightmare fought over weather or not I should go join the hunters guild. I hadn’t had a chance to get a word in as they fought with one another. I stood up and walked into the kitchen as Nightmare’s horn lite up. ‘Just let them get it out of their systems.’

“They still going at it?”

I looked over at Diamond and Silver both eating mint ice cream. I grabbed an apple and started to eat it as I looked at them. “Yep.” I took another bite as the sound of a magic blast could be heard from the living room. I looked over at the window and saw the other girls sitting outside on a blanket having a small picnic. While I watched them I saw something moving in a tree not too far from them. I saw a blade coming out from the top of the tree and I looked through the window a second later. I threw spears of ice at the top of the trees and a deer come out the other side a spear in his shoulder. I ran up to him and grabbed him then pulled him up then slammed him into the tree.

“Troy!?”

“Get in the house!”

They go up as quick as they cloud and Cadence grabbed Ameerah then they ran. I looked at him and looked at him my anger god level at this point. I pulled him back and slammed him into the tree. “Who!?” I realized and he wet himself.

“M-my King asked me to take one so you’d come to our kingdom and see him.”

I grabbed his throat and he started to kick and thrust trying to get free.

“Please! No!”

His begging fell on deaf ears and crushed his throat. He fell to the ground blood pooling in his mouth as he slides down the tree. I kicked him off to the side and I covered my hand in white flames. I threw the flames on him and his body burned to ash. I huffed and walked back to the house planning an invasion of the deer kingdom to kill Blueblood.

Back in a town hall pov

I sighed as stood thinking Celestia had cold off and started to go home. “Back into the fray.”

Crystal empire part 2
View Online

The Imperial arms

Crystal empire part 2

Two days later Cadence pov

I sat in my office with Troy standing off to the side with the girls and I look over the map I had set up. I looked at Troy as he stood arms crossed eyes closed as he waited.

“Someone is coming.”

We all looked at him then the door flew open and slammed into the wall. I looked at Shining as he glared at me.

“Where have you been!?”

He stormed up to me as the girls back off.

“I haven’t seen you for almost two days! You haven’t been sleeping in our room for the two nights!”

I put my hands up as I looked at him. “Shining calm down this isn’t the place…” He grabbed my dress and pulled his hand back like he was about to slap me and I closed my eyes but the slap didn’t come. Then his hand was taken off me and I opened my eyes to see Shining face turning red as Troy held his throat. Troy threw him back into a wall and he coughed as he rubbed his throat.

“Try that again then see what happens.”

He ignored Troy then ran right for me. Troy grabbed his face then lifted him up and I waved the others out Twilight didn’t run she was frozen from shock as she looked at us. I sealed the door and looked back at Troy as Shining was kicking his chest and punching his arm.

“Cadence you want me to get rid of him?”

I laughing into my hand then nodded my head as I looked at the man I hope I have a child with. “No, I think I should tell him since he’s not a real man.” He laughed as he looked down at me then he dropped Shining. He fell on his back and I smiled as I walked over to him then kneeled down as I looked at him.

“I don’t care if Twilight and you spread this. This big guy here Troy rocked my world far better than you could have ever done. Fourteen inches compared to a small five inches dick Sorry there is no way I'm going back to faking so you can feel like a man and as I said before I WANT A BABY!” I screamed the last part in his face and the look of anger on his face turned into a deathful glare as he grabbed my dress jerking me down but a foot slammed his head back into the floor cracking and breaking the crystal floor. His hand dropped from my dress and I stood back and hugged Troy as he looked down at my bastard of a husband.

“C-cadence?”

We looked back to look at Twilight as she looked at the two of us then at her brother. I knew I’d have to explain what was going on then I looked up to Troy.

“Can you get him to the dungeon or throw him in the snow you can choose just don’t kill him he’s skilled in a fight, the only thing that has value.”

“Sure but he comes back as a problem then I’ll end him.”

Troy grabbed his leg then drag him over to the door then I opened it with my magic. With Troy gone I looked at Twilight as she looked at me. “I guess I better explain what is going on to you Twilight.” I walked over to her then took her hands then started to explain what had started to happen after we came to the crystal empire. How he started to slap or hit me, forcing sex when I didn’t want it or when he would lock me out of our room when I refused to do what he wanted. Troy had come back after our talk then I asked Twilight to get her friends. She left the room and Troy looked down at me.

“He’s hanging from his arms over the throne room. I plus with a dick drawn on his face.”

I laughed then nodded as I walked over. “Well, You know Twilight’s going to talk. Want to start sleeping in the royal couples room?”

“You just want to get at that kid.”

I smiled as I laid my chin on his chest and smiled as he looked at me. “Maybe.~” He hugged me then lifted me off my feet and I laughed as he swung me around.

Troy pov

‘I threw Cadence mid-swing and caught her and held her as if she were my bride. She wrapped her arms around my neck as she kicked her legs then I leaned my head down and stole a quick kiss she smiled up at me then I sat her back on her feet. Then she smiled as she looked up at me.

“Say, what would you say to bring Twilight into this little affair maybe get her pregnant too. Heavens know she needs to loosen up and with as hard as you go she’s be loosened up for sure.” I laughed a little then grabbed her hand. “Maybe but first things first. Has any sighs of Sombra been found and stop it.” She reached her hand into my jeans and she frowned as she looked up at me.

“Killjoy, but no signs have been seen or the monsters either. My guess he’s using my controlling magic to bend them to his will.”

I nodded we walked out of the office and saw Twilight with her friends with a few maids around as well. I looked at them and they all blushed as they looked at me. The maids ran off and the girls couldn’t look me in the eye but I saw Twilight staring at her feet and Rarity was staring at my crotch. I snapped my fingers and that seemed to snap them out of it. “I’m guessing she told you all so let’s be adults.” Rainbow didn’t miss a beat as she spoke up.

“So, Cadence is it really fourteen inches?”

“RAINBOW!”

They all yelled at her and I couldn’t help but laugh a little. Cadence blushed as she held her face and had a sickly sweet smile on her face.

“Yes, it hurt a lot at first then it was a whole new world of pleasure I’ve never been too. He also did this thing with his tongue.”

“I’M OUT!”

I threw my hands up then turned and started to walk away.

“Oh come on, you know what I’m going to say!”

“But, I don’t want to hear it!” I rushed off and jumped out of an open window.

“Wait up!”

I turned my head then show Twilight trying to get out the window I jumped out of. I signed then jogged back over then grabbed her waist as she tried to get out. She grabbed my hands as I lifted her up then sat her down on her feet.

“Thanks.”

She held my hands to her sides and I cleared my throat. She blushed then let my hands go and I put them in my pockets as she looked at the ground moving her feet a little. “Hm, come on then.” She smiled as she looked up at me and we walked out. We walked around the city and found a bookstore. I smiled then grabbed her hand then walked in. She smiled up at me then we around looking for some books we might like. When we had the ones we wanted I paid and we left for a small park the woman at the cashier told us about.

“What did you get?”

I looked down at her as she smiled up at me holding my hand which I hadn’t even noticed but didn’t mind. “I got two about Blacksmithing and one about cooking.”

“You like to cook?”

I nodded as I looked down at her. “Yep, I love to cook for people as much as working on cars or my motorcycle. But, enough about me what did you get?” She smiled as she used her magic to hold up four books about magic but still had one in the bag.

“I got four books about magic, two about magic theory and one about magic seals.”

I threw my leg around her legs and kicked her bag then grabbed the book out of the air and saw a baby on the cover. I opened the cover then grabbed her head as she reaches out trying to grab the book. “Your first baby and you. Chapter one, carrying the baby before birth.” I smiled as I looked at the book then closed the book then held it down to her. She snatched it then glared up at me.

“IDIOT!”

I laughed then grabbed her by her hips then lifted her onto my shoulder again. “If you want, I could tell you what I know about the little ones.”

“Shut up jerk.”

I laughed as she held my hand to her hip as I walked us to the park until I heard then sound of rushing feet then I heard a word being quickly drawn. I jumped up shocking Twilight as I turned and saw a pissed off Shining looking up at us. I landed about ten feet away from him then put Twilight down and held out my books as she looked at me. “I won’t hurt him too much I promise.” She smiled then I roughed up her hair before I looked at Shining. “Well, let’s get this done I want to read my books before it gets dark.” With a snarl on his face, he ran at me full speed and I stood there my hands in pocket wanting to play for a little while. When he was close he tried to stab me I sidestepped then kicked him in the gut dropping him as a blast of air went through his gut. I raised my foot high almost to head level and he turned his head to look at me then rolled out of the way. I crushed the ground sending cracks along the ground. I huffed then looked at him as he struggled to get to his feet as he held his gut. “Get up I’m going for the face next.” He threw his hand out making a bright flash blinded me for a second. I closed my eyes bright dots in my vision then shadow spoke up in my mind.

‘Duck right then kick with your right leg about four feet up!”

Doing what he said I felt a hard impact then following the first I dropped my leg then threw my knee up catching his jaw and sent him flying and I heard a crash. I opened my right eye and could make slight shapes as I looked at him on the ground not moving. I didn’t kill him but he wouldn’t be getting up anytime soon.

“Troy, Twilight!”

I rubbed my eyes as I heard Cadence yelling and a lot of feet running this way. I opened my eyes then looked at the shapes as they got close and I could make out Cadence. I started to rub my eyes again and Cadence and someone else grabbed on to me.

“What happened?”

“He used his magic and blinded me but still got a hard kick to the damn face. But, I’m sure I kicked him hard enough to keep him out for a few hours.” I opened and closed my eyes a few times then I was starting to see straight again. I looked down at Cadence and Twilight as they held onto my shirt. I shook my head as my vision finally cleared as I blinked a few more times.

“Damn!”

We looked over to Rainbow as she and Applejack looked down at Shining.

“You fucked him up something fierce big guy.”

“Y-YOU BAS-STARD!”

Shining woke up shocked us as he rolled over slowly trying to get up as he reached into his side bag. I threw Cadence and Twilight behind me as he pulled a large black crystal out.

“DIED ALL OF YOU!”

“GET AWAY!”

He smashed in on the ground then a full red swirling gate opened.

A massive blast of snow and air rushed in and well as the sound of roaring monsters. I ignited my fire then sent a stream of white-hot fire through it. A second later the light of my fire was right outside the dome. I jumped around the gate grabbing his bastard. “You’re coming with me!” I drew my moon sword then slashed then crystal before we fell through. We landed in the snow and I kicked him in the chest. He flew into the face of a troll and I stood up drawing Murasame as I sheathed the moon sword. I looked around only seeing the monsters. I jumped up and slashed the face of the same troll then slashed and stabbed another on.

“S-Sombra the crystal was destroyed!”

I heard Shining yell but I was slashing all around I second later I felt something stab into my right leg. I dropped to a knee and looked back to see two narrow long crystals in the back of my leg. I grabbed one then ripped it out then blocked a strike from a troll then slashed his arm. The curse killed him a few seconds later and then flames came out healing my wounds a few seconds later. I jumped up as high as I could then I formed a ball of fire and felt I’ve used more than seventy percent of the power I keep out of shadow hold. “BURN IN HELL!” Then I sent the ball to the ground a smile on my face a second later I crossed my hair then the flames hit. It blew up like a mushroom cloud with a wave of flames flew out from the ground. The dome took the flame but it wavered as the flames traveled. The air blast flew up parting the snow clouds from the force of the attack. I fell back to the ground amount the burning bodies of the monsters then the ground shook then I looked down and jumped to the right a massive set of dark crystals flew up. I looked around to find where that attack came from and saw a black wall of crystals with a purple and black dome in the center and there was a purple and gold dome not too far from it. ‘I should have known these two won’t go down that easy.’ I sheath my sword then smirked as the sunlight shone through the hole in the cloud. I cracked my knuckles as I looked at the two as they dropped their shields. I smiled at the slight burns on there bodies from my flames. “You know, I knew that wouldn’t kill you but seeing those burns make me happy.” Shining holding his chest with blood coming from his mouth as I ignored him going straight for Sombra. I threw it into high gear and I was in front of him in a second then threw a punch. I connected with his jaw and he was thrown back some but to my shock stayed on his feet. I smiled as I looked at the mad king as he snarled at me.

“Basterd!”

“I’ll say it again, MAKE... THIS…. FUN!” I jumped at him sword swinging down at him wanting to cut his chest open. He covered his hand in black crystals then grabbed Murasame then slammed a punch into my face. My head flew back with blood coming from my nose. But, I threw my head forward quickly catching his face and I felt his nose break when I hit him. I pulled my right back then slammed a hard punch into his gut then when he started to fly back I grabbed his armor then slammed him into the ground then kicked him hard in the side of the head. As he spun on the ground kicking up dust cloud a powerful blast of magic slammed into my side and send me flying but I stabbed Murasame into the ground then slammed my hand into the ground. Leaving a long trench from my hand as I looked back at Shining smoke coming from his right hand. I stomped the ground and sent ice flying at him and the ice hit him hard and sent him flying. I looked back at the king as he stood up and I lunged at him then in one shift motion I slashed him across the chest. For a second the curse spread then it vanished and the wound healed then his magic surged and he blasted me with magic and I was sent flying four long crystals piercing my chest with one going through my shoulder completely. I could barely breathe as I flew through the dome then crashed into the ground going well over three hundred feet ditch and slammed into the side of the house. I tried to get up and then I noticed how in the dome growing as dark magic forced it to wilder then he came through walking with a smug smirk on his face.

“Well well, the beast is down….”

Two huge light shaped like arrows slammed into his chest and sent him back into the burnt outfield. Fluttershy and Rainbow fly down to me and they looked horrified as they looked at me. I tried to move but Fluttershy forced me back down as Twilight and Cadence keep up a barrage of magic attacks.

“He's got a puncher lung from the sound of his breathing and most of his internal organs may even be destroyed. We have to get him out of here or he’s going to die.”

I pushed Fluttershy back then stabbed Murasame into the ground then grabbed my arm then stood up slowly shocking them but Rainbow grabbed my arm to help me up. I reached up then grabbed the crystal that was in my lung then with the two trying to stop me I ripped it out with the flames quickly following and after a few seconds I was breathing normally again. As the wound finished healing. I threw the crystal away then pulled out the others as Cadence and Twilight destroyed the dark magic holding the dome open. I spit out a mouth full of blood out and looked down at my sword. “That guy absorbed the death curse then turned it into power to attack me with.” Cadence ran over as the last of the flames died out but god it still hurt like hell. I held the place where the crystal pierced my lungs. “Fuck, I think those things may have been cursed or filled with magic. It feels like a deep burning feeling but I can breathe.” Cadence pulled my shirt up seeing my wounds were healed. “I’m fine Cadence but my second to best bet just failed.” I pushed her back then sheathed Murasame then a blast of pain ran through my chest. I coughed out a mouth full of blood and fell to the ground coughing as more blood came up.

“MASTER!”

Shadow screamed in my head then I saw the curse marks creeping out from under my shirt. I knew what was coming So I forced my body up then took off running for the down as then vanished. ‘I have to get away before this fully kicks in.

“Troy stop!”

I slammed face-first into the wall as the new marks started to form. I punched through the wall than the second one running faster and faster as the demon markings formed. I could feel the marks forming and the burn was stopping as I charging Sombra who looked shocked to see me charging him. I pulled my fist back then slammed my fist into his mouth breaking his jaw and grabbed his armor then started to punch him continually and saw my red and black eyes in his eyes. I threw him up then kicked him back making a huge blast of air from the impact. He flew far off and I turned and saw Shining trying to get back into the dome but all the girls watched as I smiled then crouched low then jump and saw behind him in less than a second. I slammed him into the dome and I grabbed the bad of his head an evil smile on my face I was about to punch him again when I Saw Twilight looking at me from the other side of the dome. I breathed with my shoulders as I looked down at her as tears formed in her eyes. I forced myself to let him go and he fell to the ground as I looked down at her. “I have to leave for a little while that guy sent the curse back on me. I’ll explain when I come back but treat his wounds we’ll need him.”

“A-are you ok?”

“I will be but I have to go!” I turned my body screaming as I jumped away heading for where Sombra landed in the snow. This won’t last long and I was going to do as much damage as I could. I slammed down and looked around looking for anything or signs around me. I looked around and saw a huge ice cliff with a few Crystal that kind of look like stairs. I jumped onto the top of the cliff then saw a huge cave opening. I ran in at full speed and found a wide-open cavern with a black crystal castle in the center and I found a blood trail. I smiled then jumped to the gates where I found a pool of blood. ‘Guess I finally did some real damage” I kicked the door in drawing the sun and moon swords. I channeled my fore and ice energy into the blades then rushed in following the blood my thirst for blood only growing as I ran. I ran around the corner then found a throne room with a heart-shaped crystal in the center of the wall above a throne where he sat with blood coming from his ears, eyes, mouth, and nose. I laughed as I looked at him as he tried to stand then fell face-first to the floor. A splashing sound came from the impact then he tried to look at me. I spun the sword in my hands as I slowly walked over to him. “Murasame’s curse all ways kill but, sending the curse back onto me was the worst thing you could have done as it turns me into a demon!”

“Please stop this.”

I sheathed the moon sword then pointed the sun sword at him. I channeled fire into the sword tip of the sword and I asked my other half a question. ‘Is this really him?’

‘Yes, it’s really him I can feel his heartbeat through the ground.’

A white-hot ball of fire formed at the tip of my blade then I thrust the sword at him then the fire was sent at him. The screams only lasted a few seconds and the smell was horrible. But, a few seconds later he was gone the only thing left of him was a pile of dust at the foot of his stolen throne. Then I looked up at the heart above the throne. It was a large blue crystal with a beautiful shine to it.

I smiled then jumped up and stabbed the sword into the wall. I hung there then covered my hand in ice claws then pulled it free from the wall. I smiled as I looked down at the heart. ‘Cadence or Twilight would love this.’ I pulled my sword loss then dropped back to the ground as the curse marks faded and I fell to a knee then coughed out some more blood. ‘“Damn this is something else.” I huffed a few times then forced my body back up. I started to walk out of the throne room my sword dragging as I walked. I leaned on the wall as the pain started to fade. Then I heard footsteps in the distance.

‘Master Twilight is coming.’

I looked up the hall and saw Twilight running down the hall her wand thing in hand. I smiled at her then held up my hand holding the heart. “Look at what I found.” I weakly laughed started to walk over to her and she ran over quickly then helped me sit down.

“Stay still I’ll open a gate for us.”

She turned but I grabbed her wrist before she could runoff. “Take this he kept it close to himself so it must be important.” I pushed the heart into her hand and she nodded then raised her wand then sent a stream of magic into a crystal above the hallway then from the wall to the floor a gate opened. She threw then Crystal through the gate then she grabbed my arm and I used my sword to help get back up. She pulled me as quick as she could and I used my sword as I walking stick as she walked through but I had to force my way through magic still not wanting to work but I didn’t know why. I looked down at her and saw the heart shining a little before the gate shut and it stopped. ‘Interesting.’

“They’re over here!”

I looked up and saw Rainbow above us then Cadence flew over up with a horn and set of wings on her back. I smiled up at her as some blood dripped from my mouth. She landed then ran over to me and the others quickly ran up trying to help me stand up as Cadence held my face. “I’ll be fine girls it’s just the after effect of my trump card being activated. I’ll need a few hours before my body is back to something close to normal.

“But, all this blood!”

I smiled then wiped the blood from my mouth then nodded my head. “Just an effect of the strain my body was under. Let’s just head back to the castle and figure out what to do with that.” I pointed to the crystal heart on the ground and Cadence looked down then she gasped as she looked at it.

“The Crystal heart!”

She let go of my face then grabbed the heart with her magic and smiled as she looked at the heart. ‘I’m… going… to sleep.”I closed my eyes them yelling for me to keep my eyes open.

Five hours later Troy pov

I opened my eyes and looked up at the roof of my room in the crystal empire. I sat up and felt two bodies as I moved. I looked down to see who was laying down beside me. Twilight was laying on my left in just a t-shirt and Cadence was on my right with nothing but her bra and panties. I smiled as I looked at the women. I reached down then moved some hair from out of her face. I laid back down and turned then wrapped an arm around Twilight then pulled her into my chest. She rubbed her head into my chest as she slept. I smiled and I felt Cadence hand on my back.

“Good to see your awake but I’m a little hurt your hugging her before me.”

There was a playful tone it her voice and I laughed a little. “I’ve held you for the last two night so don’t you think someone else would like to be held?”

“I guess.~”

I laughed then she moved closer and pressed her body into my back.

“Doc said you’d lost too much blood and you were shanking from the cold. She said the best thing to do was warm you back up using body heat so we all taken turns laying with you. You should have been away to see Fluttershy snuggling into your side. Her red face was so cute to look at and Rainbow she had pressed your face into her chest to see if she could get a reaction.”

“Failed?”

“Yep, she cilamed your body was stupid but still cuddled with your body.”

I laughed as Twilight started to move around in my arm. I looked down at her as she tried to stretch out her arms but she couldn’t as I held her. She opened her eyes and she looked up at me as I smiled. “Hello.”

“AH!”

She yelled red faced then started punching and kicking so I let her go. She fell out of the bed and I got a look at her dark purple panites. I looked over the bed as she laid down on the floor her ass up in the air her shirt down to the floor her dark purple bra showing. “Haha, what a nice view.” She jumped up then ran off her face bright red. We laughed then I stood up and saw that I was in a pair of sweatpants with my whole chest was wrapped in bandages. It wrapped over my shoulder and I touched my head and didn’t feel anything. “How long was I out?”

“About five or six hours.”

I looked at her for a second then the bed. “Why did you all take turns if it was only five or six hours?” She blushed then looked away and I understood. “I see, they all just want a look or feel.”

“They were impressed if that helps.”

“I doesn’t and you letting that happen does make me a little angry.” I rubbed a sore spot on my chest then walked over my clothes. “Get dressed and were are my swords?”

“Two are in the armory all sealed inside a magic dome. But one of my guards were killed when she grabbed the sword and was left stabbed into the ground were you left it.”

I nodded then put on a shirt and walked out of the room while she got her dress on. I walked down the hall and ran into Rarity and Pinkie. “Sup girls?” The blushed then ran off and I sighed and rubbed my eyes.

‘Master would you like to know what all of them said while you slept?’

‘No.’ I started to walk again and soon enough walked out of the castle then heard wings flapping. I looked up and saw Rainbow looking down at me. Her face was red but landed as she looked me in the eye.

“H-hey!”

I smiled down at her then grabbed her hips and lifted her onto my shoulder. Her whole face turned bright red as I walked holding her by her knee.

“What happened to you?”

I looked up at her as I walked then looked straight ahead. “That was something I never wanted to use Muraames trump call demon possession. It cranks up anger, hate and a massive boost of bloodlust. But, the normal cost is your life and as far as I know I’m the only one who has survived the trump card.” She put a hand on the top of my head as I walked.

“What would have happened if you died?”

I laughed a little then pinched her thigh and she slapped my hand away with a blush on her face. “So, I heard you tried to get me stiff.”

“BYE!”

She shot off my shoulder and I laughed a little hands in pockets then walked to the part of the city being repaired. I saw the sword in the ground with a red line around it with two guards standing there. I walked over as two guards looked at me then they smiled.

“Champion!”

I stopped and looked at the two of them. “Well, that’s a new one.” I walked over and they moved the line and let me pass then I grabbed the handle then a black and purple mist ran out then stopped. I pulled it from the ground then rested it on my shoulder then turned back to the two. They looked at me smiled on their faces as they looked at me. “You two want something?”

“No, Sir.”

I looked at the two of them then stabbed Murasame back into the ground and held my hands out. “Your spears now.”

“Yes, sir.”

They held then out to then I crushed the wooden staffs of the spears. I looked at the swords then grabbed both swords and drew them. One had a gold colored handle and the other was silver. There were guards going over the first two fingers and they were maybe three and half foot long. I spun them around my hands then grabbed the handles then threw them into the air ten grabbed the tips with my fingers.

“These are good swords, come to the castle some time and I’ll show you how to use them right.”

”Really sir Champion!?”

“Ok, first call me Troy, second what are you names?” They snapped to attention swords at the side.

“My name Is Crystal Wall.”

“Mine is Spare Ace.”

I smiled then pulled my sword from the ground then started to walk away. ‘Now then only thing left is to deal with Shining.

Knuckles new start
View Online

The Imperial arms

Knuckles new start

Knuckles pov

"Troy, where are you? you owe me a fight for buck's sake." I thought to myself as I walked around town. I wasn't looking where I was going and bumped headfirst into a stunning mare. "I'm sorry ma'am, I wasn't looking where I was going," I told the organe mare and with blonde mane and eyes as green as the trees leaves. "Let me give a hand. I'm Knuckles Shadow, a soldier in the army of the king, and may I ask your name?" I asked the mare as I started to help her unload the basket of apples. And as she set up the rest of the stall, she looked over to him with a smile until she heard the nobles start to show up.

"Applejack, glad you're here now. Can you ask Troy about our sons and daughters? You know tradition dictates they be officers in king Troy's army. They could do better than the garbage he has now."

The noble mare said as the nobles agreed when she said they were getting more in her face saying they will ruin her stall. And that's when knuckles came back with the last basket of apples and stood in front of the stall.

"Who are you?"

"He is in Troy's army and came back from the front and was kind enough to help set my family's stall up after bumping into me and his name knuckles shadow."

Applejack said, and they just kept being talking to her back. And after a while, they hadn't leave Applejack turned, looking annoyed as she looked at them.

"Please let me open my family's stand."

Applejack asked and then would not let up. I was starting to lose my temper with the nobles, and when I'd had enough, I spoke up.

"Let her open up, or I'll get Troy to stop day and night court for the rest of the week!"

I yelled, and they moved on quickly and not looking back. I sighed, then looked at Applejack and rubbed the back of my head. "I'm sorry for doing that, you could have handled that, but being around Troy for so long at the front, he rubbed off on me. Like I said, sorry for that." I told Applejack, and she asked me if I would like to help her for the rest of the day. "Why not. I can't find Troy; he said he fight with me a but with but know it seems like he's hiding, so I'm killing some time here with such a pretty would be nice". I was a bit red in the face, and she giggled at me.

Applejack pov

I saw he was telling the truth, and I was grateful he chased the nobles off. "You know you look nice yourself too," I said to him, and the rest of the day was lovely, and we sold all the apples I had. Once we were, when we were done, I looked at him with a smile on my face. "So, do you have a place to stay the night?" I ask him, and he shook his head no as he looked at me.

"I was going to stay out under the star's cause Daybreaker and Nightmare moon still a bit worry around me. Troy had offered me a room, but those two could destroy me if I made them mad."

Knuckles looked away from me, making me laugh some. "Come on, then sugar cube." I stood up and gathered all my stuff before we started to walk back to the farm. On the way back to the farm, he looked at me out of the corner of his eye,

"Do you like living here cause I could see myself putting roots down here? I'm the last of my clan, but I will tell you about that later if you like. But, I have to ask how much farther?"

I pointed to the sign saying, sweet apple archer's "Here we are, my home and a place to stay for the night cause you more than earned a meal and a place to stay the night." I said, hoping he would stay the night, and as we walked up, Granny and Bigmac were sitting outside the house when I walked up with knuckles.

"Who this stallion with you, AJ?"

Bigmac asked, looked at him with the big brother look. "He's name Knuckles he chased the nobles off and helped at the stall." Granny walked up to him and walk around him, giving him a look over and poke him with her walking stick as she did with Troy. Granny did the same to Troy, and I was wonder why.

"So how else have you help granddaughter?"

Granny asked him and told her he helped unload and sell what I had and load the empty basket back on the wagon.

"Applejack who this young stallion."

My parents asked, and my pa was holding Axe. And knuckles step forward, hand outstretched.

"Hello, sir, my name is knuckles shadow."

Knuckles said to ma and pa.

"Applejack said I earned a meal and a place to stay for the night causes the two mares Troy have watching over the castle don't trust me since Troy fought. Your daughter offered me a place to sleep when I told her I was willing to stay out under the stars." Knuckles spoke in a respectful tone lowering his hand after seeing my pa wasn't shake it. Granny nodded yes and walked in, and knuckles saw a picture of Troy with Applebloom on the wall and were started to think.

"I see you found my youngest family picture; that's her to his right, and Troy in the middle. He will be here to pick up his colt tomorrow morning with Applebloom and the rest of his herd."

Ma said, coming up beside him. Harvested showed him to his room. After dinner, Knuckles sat outside and was watching the stars, and I came outside and sat beside him. "Stargazing partner?" I asked, and he nodded.

Knuckles pov

I was sitting outside, looking up at the stairs enjoying the night air when Applejack came up sat beside me. "Stargazing partner?" and I just nodded, and she handed me a mug of cider. "This is the best cider I've had in years," I said to her as I got up and stretched my wings out. "Thank you for the cider but thinking now it's time for me to go to bed," I told her and offer my hand to help her up, and we walked into the house, locking the door behind us. I went into my room and went to sleep, and had a good dream.

Third pov

In the middle of the night, on the way back from the bathroom, Applejack saw Knuckles.

"Why are you not sleeping."

Applejack asked him, telling her not to use a bed and a roof over his head.

"Does this have to deal with being the last of your clan?"

Applejack asked, and Knuckles nodded, and a lone tear fell from my face, then her eyes went wide. "oh, sorry that must of been hard on you; what did you do after the whole thing was over."

Applejack said as she moved to comfort Knuckles.

"I dug everypony a grave and buried them all cause they were my clan, my family, and took real good care of my parents grave when they passed."

Knuckles told her in a weak and low voice, and she was shocked and now understood why I had a hard time sleeping. Then she got an idea. "Would it help if I slept in your room with you? I remember Twilight say something about having a partner in bed can help somepony sleep." Applejack asked before looking at Knuckles, and he told her that would be fine, and the two both laid down, and Applejack lay her head on Knuckles and went to sleep.

Applejack pov

When I woke up, I saw Granny and Bigmac with an angry look on their face as Knuckles woke. He spoke with his eyes closed, not seeing the danger in front of them. "Thank you for that last night, Applejack; that was the best night sleep I had in years." Knuckles said before being sent into the wall. "What the buck was that for!?" and Knuckles saw Bigmac, Harvested, and Granny staring at him. With the speed that would make Rainbow jealous, Knuckles jumped up, running out of the room, quickly following him.

"Applejack, why are they chasing Knuckles out the house."

My ma asked me, and I told her the story, and she had some tears in her eyes.

"The poor dear to do that at a young age, ok you hold Axe, and I will stop them." After a few minutes, I took Axe, and we walked outside, seeing Troy with Appleblooom and the rest of his herd.

Troy was on the ground laughing his ass off as he watched the madness.

"What he did he do to get Granny to move so quick cause this is too much."

Troy said after he stopped and looked at my ma, their anger was gone from the faces of all of them, and they came over to the group.

"Oh, my ancestors, he did all that by himself."

Troy said and looked around for him and stop looking at the barn, and I stood in front of him.

"Let me go get him; he will listen to me cause he helped me at the stall yesterday get rid of some nobles."

I said, and Troy heard that was happening a lot lately. When I got to the barn, I called his name out.

"Knuckles, you can come out; they know, and they feel bad about it."
I said out loud, and he walked off the shadow of the corner and hugged me. Knuckles seems to feel safe around me after last night, and I was happy to help him with that feeling.

"Thank you. I know can trust you, Applejack."

Knuckles said, and I told him, let's go back to the other's, and Granny, Bigmac, and my pa walked up to him and told him they were sorry.

"It is ok. I should have told you all about my past a bit more, and Bigmac, you have a hell of a toss."

Knuckles said with a smile.

"You are still staying out of the castle leather back."

Daybreaker said to knuckles, and Bigmac had to hold him back, and I knew it was a terrible thing to say. Troy looked at Knuckles, a smile on his face.

"First off, calm yourself down, and second, Daybreaker, this is not the first time you have said something that's lead to this reaction."

Troy said, standing between the two. Troy and I saw more than just that hurt feelings.

"You want to watch what you say to me."

Knuckles said, and he took the air fly off farther into the farm to be alone. Troy crossed his arms as he glared at the annoyed Daybreaker. I felt his pain and knew he was telling the truth and went after him.

About ten minutes later, I found him under a tree punching the ground and walked very slowly up to Knuckles.

"Sugarcube, you ok?"
I asked Knuckles keeping my distance to give him his space; then he looked up at me with some anger in his eyes. I just went up to him and hugged him.

"She has no idea what pain I feel when I'm called that, and she still has family alive me not so lucky."

Knuckles said now, calm down a bit, and went on.

"Thank you for coming to check on me, but I'll come back after that bitch is gone, and you can tell that to Troy."

Knuckles said as he picked an apple and began to eat it.
I saw Knuckles felt safer with me.

"Ok, I'll go tell troy what you said and be back in a bit with some coffee and lunch."

I said to Knuckles and went back to where everypony was and went to Troy. "He told me to tell you he will come back when that bitch is gone."
I said to Troy, and Daybearker was pissed at what she was called.

"I'll come back later and talk to him. I'll talk with him about what he said, so could you let it slide this once."

Troy asked Daybreaker, and she nodded and went to the pouch and sat in a chair.

Applebloom looked at me, then got a big smile and came over to me.

"Looks like you have found your special somepony Applejack."

Applebloom said to me, and I went red in the face, and Bigmac and my parents saw this and came over to me, and my pa spoke up.

"Now, Applejack, I think he good for you, but I want to put him to the Apple family test by having worked on the hottest day in the field by himself."

Harvest said, and the rest of the family nodded their heads.

Knuckles pov two months later

I was sitting under the tree, getting a little relaxation between work. Applejack founded me with lunch in hand.

"Thank you, Applejack, and I'll pay your family for the apple I had earlier."

I said to Applejack, and what she did shocked me, kissed me on the lips, and I pushed my lips into Applejack's and returned the kiss; after five minutes, we stopped.

"You have a pair of lips, Knuckles, and the kiss was for you being a handsome stallion."

Applejack told me, and as we ate lunch, we talk, and she told me her family wanted to talk to me, and when we were done, we clean up and started back to the house, but I stayed at the treeline until Applejack gave me the thumbs up it's clear.

"Glad you are back, sonny, cause the family wants to talk to you, but first, I think you need to shower first."

Granny said to me, and I went upstairs, had my shower, and felt great when I got out and knocked at the bathroom door.

"I'm leaving a pair of pants out here for you and boxers and a shirt."

Applejack said from the other side of the door and walked downstairs to wait for me there; I open the door, got the clothing from the hallway, got dressed, and then went downstairs.

"Sit down so we can talk, please."

Granny asked as I sat down and saw the pony from the picture. She was her family on the other side, but Applejack sat down beside me and felt safe.

"We talked while you were having your shower and want to put you through a test."

Harvest said, and I was thinking, that's when Applejack held my hand, and my answer came to me, and I looked at her pa.

"I'll take any test you want me to cause I feel safe around your daughter and do not want to see her get hurt."

I said to them; Applejack smiled at me and kissed me on the cheek. Then the front door open; Troy walked in and sat down to my right.

"Knuckles, I see you have calm down, and I heard you are going to take the apple family test cause you like Applejack, now; for your test, you have to work on the hottest day, but to be fair, Bigmac is going to watch over just safety."

Troy said to me, and I nodded; I wanted to ask Troy a question.

"Troy, can we talk outside alone."

I asked Troy, and we walked outside.

Applejack pov

I was worried he would ask Troy if he could go back to the castle, then they both came back in, and Knuckles looked right at me.

"Applejack, I'm staying here cause I feel safe around you and would like to take you on a date with your ma and pa's blessing."

Knuckles told me, then looked at my ma and pa; this took me and the rest of the room by surprise, but Granny walked up to Knuckles and smile.

"You have my blessing to take Applejack out because I like how you went about it and asking for their blessing; this must be the way of your clan?"

Granny asked Knuckles, and he nodded his head, and my pa walked up to him.

"You have the whole family blessing Knuckles, but don't keep her out too late."

Harvest said to Knuckles, I started to remember it heat season soon, plus had to tell the girls I have a date.

"Got to go tell the girls I have a date be right all."

I said, and I was out the door and on my way to town.

"Hi Applejack, why are you in a rush for, and you look happy like you meet some pony."

Pinkie pie said, looking at me, and I just nodded. Rarity and the rest of the girls show, and we went to Rarity's shop and sat, and they all looked at me; Rarity spoke first.

"Let me guess you got a date with Knuckles, and you came to town to tell us.
."
Rarity said, looking at me with a smile and pass me a cup of coffee.

"You guys want to hear what happened if Rarity has not said anything to you all."

I said as look at Rarity, and she shook her head no.

"Well, Knuckles had a hard time, so I laid down with him, and when morning he got chased by Bigmac, Granny and my Pa were chasing him around the house than out."

I said when they all look at me, but that's when Rarity stopped them.

Third pov

It was the middle of the afternoon, and Knuckles was getting bored just sitting around and "is there any work I can do" he asked Bigmac and told him that the barn needed some repairs.

"You can fix the roof, and I'll work on the and me and my pa will on the inside that good with you."

He said to Knuckles, and he followed them out to the barn and went up to the roof to see how much would be needed and came back to the ground.

As they worked, Applejack came back home and saw her ma sitting with Granny on the pouch. "Hey, have you seen Knuckles cause was going to see if he wanted to go for a walk in among the apple trees?"

She said, and Granny pointed to the roof of the barn, and she turned around and seen him up there fixing the roof without his shirt on.

"Applejack, you are staring, sweety."

Her ma told her, and he just finished, and he turned to see her, and he started to wave at her and glided to the ground and landed near her.

"I would give you a hug, but I'm very sweaty."

He said to her and walked to the shed and got more nails for the roof, and when he came out of the shed, she had the ladder out, then put it up to the roof and got a work blet. As she was going up the ladder, he was now was the one staring at her flank, then Bigmac saw this and seemed to have got an idea while he walked over to his pa and whispered into his ear, and he just nodded.

When they got finish up on the roof, the laid back relaxing, Applejack looked up at Knuckles, and he was sleeping and kissed him on the cheek, and he woke up after that he looked to see Applejack's green eyes and her pleasant smile.

Knuckles pov

It was dinner, and I set the table up and made a fruit salad to help out, and Granny like the idea of me helping. Then and AppleJack asked me to help get some apples from the barn for baking later, so when the two of us were in the barn, I picked up the basket, and just as we left, Applejack asked me a question.

"Did you need me to sleep in your room again tonight, or you good for the night."

Applejack asked me, and this was the first time any pony thought about me, and I was happy about it; when I got close to I whispered in her ear.

"I would love it if you spent the night again cause you are sweet pony to worry about me, and thank you."

I told her, and we walked into the kitchen, and I put them by the door; when we got to the table, I pulled her chair out for her before sitting myself. Her ma and pa like that I did that and sat down myself.

"Who made this fruit salad cause? It is good."

Granny asked, and I put my hand up; they all looked at me with smiles.

"Who showed you how to make this, and I'll be spending the night with Knuckles again to give you all the heads up, ok."

Applejack said to her family, and they all nodded, and Bigmac saw I was waiting to hear what the family thought of the idea; I was hoping they would let her do it cause I was getting to have feelings for her.

Knuckles pov

I was on the way back from the castle, in the new armor troy had made for me; I went through the market area and seen my marefriend at her stall, so I walked up and seen the noble's were back with some there own guards, just then Claw walked and seen I was about to lose it.

"Don't it's not worth it, plus look here come's Tory he will handle this."

Claw said to me as I Troy walk up to the stall, but lost it when the one guard the noble mare had with her slapped Applejack, making her fall to the ground. Before she hit the ground, I ran faster than I ever did and caught her.

"Troy, I'll say this once get that mare and her guards out here, and I'll take care of Applejack here."

I said to Troy as the noble mare and her guards were taken away by Claw; Applejack reaches out to me and rub my cheek, then kissed me. Troy smiled as the Applebloom walked up with her family.

"Troy, what happened here, and if you don't mind Knuckles, can you stay with her for the rest of the day, and I'll make sure the house at the farm is clear later."

Applebloom said to me, looking with a wink. Troy just patted my back and told me to have fun cause this would be a warm-up as heat season is coming up soon. It hit heat season coming up, and I could become a father, one of my all wish when I met the right mare, but that change when I met the other three. For the rest of the day, things went along smoothly. The others came up and heard what happen.

"Applejack, that look's like it hurts; let me check it out."

Derpy said and took Applejack to the side and help clean the slap mark up, Rainbow Dash, and Spitfire but slap my Flanks, making me go red in the face. Just then, Troy walked up with Applebloom and Granny. She gave me the once over.

"You take Applejack home with your other mare's, me Troy and Applebloom will take over for the rest of the day."

Granny said to me, as my herd and I were walking away, Derpy remembered her daughter was coming home from school, and Spitfire and Rainbow Dash told Applejack they had wonder bolt training to do me. When it was just the two of us, and she walked beside me with her head on my shoulder, this made me happy and wrapped a wing around her, and we walk up to the house and her ma and pa seen the mark on her face.

"Who did this to you."

Her pa asked her, and she told him what happened and smiled at me, then put his hand out and shook his hand.

When I reached my room where I was staying, I took off the armor, placed it in the trunk at the end of my bed, and laid down to take a nap, but a knock came on my door. I told the pony at the door it was open.

"Hey sugar cube, can we talk, heat season is coming up, and I want to know do you want a filly or colt."

Applejack asked me, which made me think she rested her head on my shoulder while sitting next to me on my bed. I looked at, and her then I kissed her soft lips. I don't know what made me deepen the kiss, but she returned it and slipped her tongue into my mouth.

Applejack pov

I could not believe it. Knuckles was kissing me, and I felt the love coming from him as he deepened the kiss. When I pushed him gently, so Knuckle's back was on the bed, I broke the kiss and gave me his answer.

"I don't care what it is. I'll love them no matter Filly or colt, cause they will be my foal or foals that, and they would have a loving mother."

He told me with a smile and winked at me, then I felt some from below and hit me like a wet hay bale. But I wanted to make it memorable for Knuckles cause I love him, I look outside, and I got an idea.

"Hey, Knuckles, want to sleep outside like one more time before giving that up, just you and me and the night sky."

I asked him with my winning smile, Knuckles looked at me, and he nodded and hugged me with his arms around me. I feel safe. Sometime later, my ma woke me, and the Stallion of my dream's up from a napped we took.

"We would like to talk to you two down stair's when you are ready."

My ma said to Knuckles and me when he got out of the bed and stretch and put a shirt on, and we went downstairs. When we got into the living room, we sat down on the couch. Granny and the rest of her family and Troy were there too; Troy stepped forward and started to talk.

"Sorry, but we can't give you the house tonight, but I can give you use of my cabin in the woods for the weekend."

Troy said to Knuckles and me, this beat my idea, but Knuckles touched my hand and smiled at me. My pa knew that look in Knuckles eyes, and so did my ma.

"Applejack, I do not care where we are as long as you're with me; that's all I like have, and I have to do something with the others, but you are first cause you are you, and I love that about you, my sweet apple."

Knuckles said to me, then kiss me on the lips for a few minutes. When we stopped, my pa spoke up.

"Knuckles, that test we have planned is for next week, and we want you to be ready, and you treat my little filly here right."

My pa said to knuckles, and he told my pa he would give his life for me, and I just hugged him when I heard that.

Third pov

They were at the cabin with the help of Luna teleporting them there with all the things they need for the weekend, and Knuckles came up behind Applejack, kissing her neck and whisper in her ear.

"Want to start in the hot spring outside or upstairs cause this flank in front of me is mine for the whole weekend."

He said to Applejack and want to start outside, so they walked outside and stripped out of their clothing and with Knuckles sitting down first, the Applejacksat with her back to him. She felt his stallion hood poke her between her cheek of her flank.

"You are delighted there, my sexy mare, cause I want to show you a great time."

He said as his hand went under the water and started to play with her pussy gently moving his fingers up and down, then she reached behind her start rubbing his stallion hood. She turned around, mashed their lips together, and felt his tongue asking to enter her mouth. She opened up and felt his tongue go around each other.

"Sugarcube can you go down on me cause Applebloom told me it's out of this world, then you could give me something to suck on later."

She said to Knuckles he told her to lay on her back. He started with a kiss on the lips, worked on his way down and lick both of her breasts, and then went down till he was at her pussy. Applejack looked down at her Stallion, looking back up at her, and gave her a long slow lick, and he kept going. Knuckles found her clit then use his thumb to rub it as he licked faster and faster.

"I-if you keep that up, I'll cu-"

Her orgasm cut off Applejack with her juice spraying all over knuckles face. When it was over, she looked down at him, trying to lick it off by getting him to come up to her face and kiss him to taste her self.

"That was great, Applejack, and I got you a treat right here have at it, my sweet."

She grabbed Knuckles member and licked from the base to the tip. With her free hand, she cupped his balls gently squeeze them. As that was going on Knuckles, put his hands on the back of her head and thrust forward and his member want in her mouth. Applejack knew that what he wants her to do now and open her mouth. Knuckles was happy as he saw Applejack bob head up and down. She wants to make him feel good and took his whole stallion hood down to the base. He was surprised when that happened. It sent him over the edge, Knuckles grab her head and thrust forward, and the first round went down easy, then the next few spray-coated her throat. Applejack pulled off his cock and took the last load on her face.

"Hope you have some left for the main event, cause I want the next load to be here where you'll be during heat season and make you a daddy."

Applejack said to knuckles, but he told her to go inside. He carried her bridal style in the house and gently placed her on the bed. After he stood back up, they left for two glasses of water, they both drank them. When Applejack was done, she pushed him down on the bed and got on top.

"Guess you want to ride on top, but can I hang on to those lovely hips cause I can't get enough of you."

Knuckles said to her, took his hands, placed them there herself, grabbed his cock, and line it up with her pussy. Knuckles watched this with a smile and wondered what the other would be like. When she lined it up, she slammed herself down, and it there for a minute; knuckles saw a small amount of blood.

"Yes, you are the first stallion I've been with, so please do-."

She was cut off when she felt his lips on her's; it was that of some pony who knew what it was like. He removed his hands from her hip and wrapped his arms around her in a hug.

"Applejack, you were my first, and thank you for making this a special time for me cause I love you so much."

Knuckles said to her, and she just smiled down at him, then she placed his hands on her hips, sat up again, and started to move up and down. She brought her hands to her breast and played with them. Knuckles started to thrust in return and increase the speed. Knuckles was getting close to cumming and knew he would not last much longer. Applejack saw he was close to him and want to change their positions.

"I want you to be on top to finish, cause I know you can go deeper in me that way and cum much better that way."

She said to Knuckles while getting off the top of him; when he got ready and lined it up with her pussy he rammed it back into her. She loved the feeling of him in her and could not get enough of him.

"Applejack, I'm coming, want in you or on you."

He asked her when she wrapped her legs around him to keep him there on edge. He rammed into as his cum filled her up when he was done, and he looked down to see a scorcher size ball within Applejack. She was on cloud nine with the feeling that was with him still in her.

"I think you will make the other's very happy, but heat season comes. I want to be first, please, but let's sleep now cause that wiped me out."

She said to him, and he nodded, and they both let sleep take them as he held her while they slept. It was the morning of their last day at the cabin, and they were at it again, but they did not hear the door open, and Troy with Applebloom walked in.

"Where are they, Troy? I thought they would be here."

She said to Troy; all he did was point up to the next floor and tapped his ear. When they heard sounds coming from the next floor up, they heard Applejack very loud and clear.

"Harder you stallion you, make me scream your name."

They both went red in their faces and could not believe they heard her say that, and when they heard her scream his name, it was over, so they just took seats. Knuckles came down in his pants and a big smile on his face and walked right by them, got water, then stopped dead in his tracks.

"Troy, Applebloom, you heard that, Applejack; when you come down, make sure you are dressed cause we got company."

Knuckles yelled upstairs when she came down; she was in his shirt and his boxer's. Like him, she walked past them and got a drink of water and did the same as Knuckles did; Applebloom got an idea.

"How was your hard weekend with knuckles? I bet it was a scream, don't you think, Troy."

And they both started to laugh; Applejack and knuckles slapped the two upside the head and went back upstairs to pack to go home.

Author's Note

Co-written with Darksoul85